THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD C#e %\zt$t%
of t$t Jctfanfctc
©iscowj)
of Jlnurica
EDITED AND TRANSLATED FROM THE EARLIEST RECORDS BY
ARTHUR MIDDLETON REEVES
WITH
PHOTOTYPE
PLATES
OF
THE VELLUM
MSS.
OF THE SAGAS
JSon&on
HENRY FROWDE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE AMEN CORNER, 1890
E.C.
.?3
At^f-y.
/
PREFACE. A
chapter
Good
the
title in
found], which
cover, has suggested
heads
will
Codex
the
Frisianus,
'
Fundit Vinland gooa [Wineland '
has been reproduced in enlarged facsimile on the
the
title
be found on page
for this
The
14.
book.
The
chapter which this
Icelandic text there cited
title
has been
copied directly from the original, and this method has also been pursued in the other cases where citations of strictly historical matter have been made.
In printing these citations, accents, punctuation and capital letters have been
added, and supplied contractions have been printed in
have not been regarded as but in this case
clearly historical
Passages which
italics.
have also been given
in the original,
has been deemed sufficient to print after the best published
it
Icelandic proper names, where they occur in the translations, have been
texts.
somewhat
altered from their correct form, to the end that they might appear
less strange
hesitancy since
it
This liberty has been taken with
English reader.
to the
less
has been possible to give these names in their proper forms
in the Index.
To
the
Copenhagen,
kindness of I
am
Dr.
like obligation to the
purpose, of the manuscripts
1
for
very
This contraction
Collection.
the
of
is
many
Royal
made
Library of
the photographic
History of the Flatey Book possible.
AM.
1
557 4to and 544 Kristian
favours,
which
Kalund, his
I
am
for the use, for a similar
Arna-Magnaean Legation
the Arna-Magnaean Legation, Dr. obligation
Librarian
indebted for the privilege which has
reproduction of the Wineland
under
Bruun,
4to. I
am
profound
To
one member of
under
still
further
acquaintance
with
used throughout to describe the manuscripts belonging to the Arna-Magnaean
PREFACE.
vi
manuscripts, and especially with those
Icelandic
of
the
Arna-Magnsean
Professor Gustav Storm
to
Dr.
Finnur
own
J6nsson,
me
to
for
his
Captain Holm, of
of the United States elsewhere.
Navy,
for
I
particularly
when the
valuable.
To
courtesy was extended
My
supervision of the
for other friendly acts.
the
I
thanks are also due
photographing of the I
am
likewise under
Danish Navy, and Captain
help,
Finally and especially,
expression of the appreciation
and
at a time
personal engagements.
Arna-Magnsean manuscripts, and obligation
rendered
Librarian
myself peculiarly indebted for the kindly help,
feel
I
which he so freely tendered at the expense of his
have
Library,
his charge as
in
Phythian,
which finds more particular mention
owe
feel for his
to
Dr. Valtyr
Guomundsson an
frequent and ever ready assistance,
particularly for his review of the proofs of the Icelandic texts.
The
kindness which these friends have shown
small degree to the pleasure which the
me
has contributed
making of these pages has
afforded.
A. M. R. Berlin, July, 1890.
in
.
no
TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE
Introductory I.
II.
x
Early Fragmentary References to Wineland
The Saga of Eric the Red
III.
The Wineland History
IV.
Wineland
V. VI.
VII.
in
i
of the Flatey Book
g
53
the Icelandic Annals
79
Notices of doubtful value; Fictions
84
The Publication of the Discovery
92
The
on
Icelandic Texts (i)
(ii)
(iii)
Notes
7
Hauksbok
AM.
I0
557 4to
Flateyjarbok
.
:
.
.
.
122
(a)
^attr Eiriks rausa
140
(b)
Grcenlendinga pattr
145
159
:VEESIT1
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
INTRODUCTORY. The
Icelandic discovery of America
centuries and a half ago.
was
Within the past
first
fifty
has attracted more general attention than during
which
no doubt traceable
is
announced,
in print,
more than two
years of this period, the discovery
all
of the interval preceding,
—a
upon the subject prepared by the Danish it is now more than half a century since
scholar, Carl Christian Rafn. this
fact,
work
to the publication, in 1837, of a comprehensive
Although
book was published, Rafn
is
still
very generally regarded as the standard authority upon the subject of which he treats.
But
ment.
His chief
directly
material
his zeal in
promulgating the discovery seriously prejudiced his judg-
was the heedless confusing of all of the material bearing or indirectly upon his theme, the failure to winnow the sound historical from that which is unsubstantiated. Rafn offered numerous explanations fault
—
work contained, and propounded many dubious theories and hazardous conjectures. With these the authors, who have founded their investigations upon his work, have more concerned themselves than with the texts of the of the texts which his
original documents.
If less effort
had been applied
to the dissemination
of fantastic speculations, and
more
which have been preserved
in the Icelandic records, the discovery
failed to
be accepted as clearly established by sound
hypothesis than this
have shown
it
is difficult
men
historical data.
to account for the disposition
to treat the Icelandic discovery as possible,
rather than as determined
and defence
to the determination of the exact nature of the facts
should not have
Upon any
American
other
historians
from conjectural causes,
by the historical records preserved by the fellow-country-
of the discoverers.
B
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
2
Bancroft, in his History of the United States, gave form to this tendency
years ago,
when he
many
stated, that
story of the colonization of America by Northmen rests on narratives mythological 1 The intrepid mariners and obscure in meaning, ancient yet not contemporary who colonized Greenland could easily have extended their voyages to Labrador, and have
•The
in form,
.
explored the coasts to the south o/
No
it.
clear historic evidence establishes the natural
probability that they accomplished the passage, and no vestige of their presence on our
continent has been found
The
latest
this conclusion, '
2.'
historian
of America, traversing the
when he
says
same
field,
virtually iterates
The extremely probable and almost necessary pre-Columbian knowledge
of the north-
eastern parts of America follows from the venturesome spirit of the mariners of those seas
and traffic, and from the easy transitions from coast to coast by which they would have been lured to meet more southerly climes. The chances from such natural causes are for fish
argument
quite as strong an
in
favor of the early
questionable representations of the Sagas
The same
Northmen venturings as
the
somewhat
3 .'
writer states, elsewhere, in this connection, that
where the Northmen went they left proofs of this occupation on the soil, but nowhere in America, except on an island on the east shore of Baffin's Bay, has any authentic runic inscription been found outside of Greenland V '
Everywhere
else
If the authenticity of the Icelandic discovery of
by runic inscriptions or other archaeological remains
America left
to
is
The
altogether probable that the discovery will never be confirmed. of this
same
test,
The testimony
same
the
is
apparently, did not
all,
in both cases, the essential difference
that the
The absence
(1).
one led to practical
said, that
it
application
results,
while the other,
of any Icelandic remains south of Baffin's
hardly reasonable to expect
is
sojourn, the explorers
which would be
is
between the two
neither for nor against the credibility of the Icelandic discovery,
may be
it
however, would render the discovery of Iceland very problematical.
discoveries being, after
makes
be determined
by the discoverers,
would have
left
that, in the brief
Bay
—although
it
period of their
any buildings or implements behind them,
likely to survive the ravages of the nine centuries that
have elapsed
since the discovery. 1
If
by colonization
a long series of years,
recent editors, not
it
upon
is
meant the permanent settlement or continuous occupation of the country for its story rests on the fertile imaginations of comparatively
should be noted that
the original Icelandic records.
2
Bancroft, History of the United States, vol.
'
Narrative and Critical History of America, edited by Justin Winsor, vol.
*
Winsor,
loc. cit, vol.
i.
pp. 66, 67.
i.
ch.
i.
of the earlier editions. ii.
p. 33.
INTRODUCTORY. The
really important issue,
broader one of the credibility far as
3
by the paragraphs quoted, of the Icelandic records 1 These records, which
raised
is
.
they relate to the discovery,
disentangled
historical sagas
one
of
do
form.
differ
The
from the
saga
It
works of other
historical
Icelandic
is
in
the
so
from wild theories and vague
assumptions, would seem to speak best for themselves.
is
is
peculiarly
true that Icelandic
is
lands, but this difference
distinguished for the pre-
sentation of events in a simple, straightforward manner, without embellishment or
commentary by the author. Fabulous sagas there are in Icelandic literature, but this literature is by no means unique in the possession of works both of history and romance, nor has it been customary to regard works of fiction as discrediting the historical narratives of a people which has created both. It is possible to discriminate these two varieties of literary creation in other languages,
possible in Icelandic.
There
is,
indeed, no clear reason
an historical saga should be called
in question,
why
it
is
no less
the statements of
where these statements are
logically
consistent and collaterally confirmed.
The
information contained in Icelandic literature relative to the discovery of
America by the Icelanders, has been brought together
made
to trace the history of
Inconsistencies have been noted, and discriminations
seemed
the facts have
any
and an attempt has been
made
in the material,
made
to warrant, and especially has an effort been
possibility of confusion It is
to
here,
each of the elder manuscripts containing this information.
between expressions of opinion and the
to avoid
facts.
not altogether consistent with the plan of this book, to suggest what seems
be established by the documents which
to bear witness for themselves
;
radically, in
many
presents, these
it
documents being offered
but a brief recapitulation of the conclusions to which
a study of the documents has led,
may
not be amiss, since these conclusions differ
respects, from the views
advanced by Rafn and his followers, and
are offered with a view to point further enquiry, rather than to supplant
The
so far as
eldest
it.
surviving manuscript containing an account of the discovery of
Wineland the Good, as the southernmost land reached by the Icelandic discoverers was called, was written not later than 1334. This, and a more recept manuscript containing virtually the same saga, present the most cogent and consistent account of the discovery which has been preserved.
Many
of the important incidents thereir
1 Thus formulated by Winsor, 1. c, vol. i. p. 87: 'In regard to the credibility of the sagas, the northern writers recognize the change which came over the oral traditionary chronicles when the
romancing
spirit
the sagas which
was introduced from
the
we now have were making,
more southern after
countries, at a time while the copies of
having been for so long a time orally handed
but they are not so successful in making plain what influence this imported sagas, which
we
are asked to receive as historical records.'
B 2
spirit
had on
down
particular
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
4
by other Icelandic records of contemporary events, and the information which this saga affords is simply, naturally and intelligibly detailed. This information is of such a character, that it is natural to suppose that it was derived set forth are confirmed
from the statements of those
who had
conceivable from what other source
author was gifted
According
to this
it is
not
could have been obtained, and, except
its
themselves visited the lands described it
:
with unparalleled prescience, it could not have been a fabrication. history, for such it clearly is, Wineland was discovered by a son of
Red, the first Icelandic explorer and colonist of name was Leif, returning from a voyage to Norway, whose Greenland. This probably not later than the year iooo, was driven out of the direct track to Greenland, and came upon a country of which he had previously had no knowledge. He returned thence to Greenland, and reported what he had found, and an ineffectual attempt was made soon after to reach this strange land again. A few years later one Eric Thorvaldsson, called the son,
Thorfinn Thordars ojij .called Karlsefni, an Icelander,
who had
recently arrived in
unknown country away from Greenland
Greenland, determined to renew the effort to find and explore the
which Leif had seen. toward the south-west. flat
He organized an expedition and He first sighted a barren land,
stones that lay strewn upon
which, because of the large
received
surface,
its
sailed
the
name
of Helluland.
Continuing thence, with winds from the north, the explorers next found a wooded
which they gave the name of Markland, from
land, to
habitants of a treeless land,
were a
its
trees,
which, to these
sufficiently distinguishing characteristic.
in-
Proceed-
ing thence, they next descried a coast-land, along which they sailed, having the land
upon
their starboard side.
The
first
portion of this land-fall proved to be a long,
sandy shore, but when they had followed bays and creeks, and
it
for
some
time, they found
it
indented with
one of these they stopped, and sent two of their company
in
inland to explore the country.
These
when they
explorers,
returned, brought with
them, the one a bunch of grapes, the other an ear of wild ['self-sown'] grain. hoisted anchor then, and sailed on until they
was an
came
island with strong currents flowing about
it.
to a bay, at the
They
laid their
They
mouth of which course into the
bay, and, being pleased with the country thereabouts, decided to remain there the first winter, which proved to be a severe one.
In the following year, Karlsefni, with the
greater portion of his company, continued the advance southward, halting finally at a river,
the
which flowed down from the land
mouth of
this river
they proceeded far
from the
woods
here,
growing
wild.
sea,
and
was shoal
into a lake
water, and
and thence into the
sea.
About
could only be entered at flood-tide
it
up the
river with their ship, and established themselves not and remained here throughout the second winter. There were
in the low-lands fields of wild
Here
for the first time they
'
wheat,'
and on the ridges grapes
encountered the inhabitants of the country,
INTRODUCTORY. to
whom
they gave the name of Skrellings (Skraelingjar), a name which seems to bear In the spring after their arrival at this spot, they were
evidence of their opprobrium. visited for the
their visitors,
second time by the Skrellings, with
however, becoming alarmed
brought with him,
at the
fled to their skin-canoes
nothing was seen of the natives
this,
5
;
whom
they
bellowing of a
now engaged
bull,
and rowed away.
but, at the
end of
For three weeks
this interval,
great numbers and gave battle to Karlsefni and his companions.
The
fallen in the affray.
explorers, although they
country, decided, after this experience, that
The
in
Skrellings
men
were well content with the
would be unwise
it
after
they returned
number, while two of Karlsefni's
lost several of their
withdrew, having
finally
had
in barter
which Karlsefni had
for
them
to attempt to
remain in that region longer, and they accordingly returned to the neighbourhood in
which they had passed the
first
where they remained throughout the
winter,
third
winter, and in the following spring set sail for Greenland.
In a manuscript written probably between 1370 and 1390, but certainly before the close of the fourteenth century, are two detached narratives which, considered together, form another version
Wineland.
and
In
this
account the discovery
date assigned to this event
the
Leif Ericsson's voyage is
of the history of the discovery and exploration of
;
is
ascribed to one Biarni Heriulfsson,
fixed several
is
years anterior to that of
indeed, according to this account, Leif 's voyage to
not treated as accidental, but as the direct result of Biarni's description of the land
This version
which he had found.
from that already described,
differs further,
recounting three voyages besides that undertaken by Leif, making in of exploration— the third
by
headed by
first
Leif, the
particularly here.
Biarni Heriulfsson
is
The
this,
and
it
is,
therefore, not necessary to
statement concerning the discovery of Wineland by
to Leif Ericsson is
the Flatey Book, version, there
voyage of exploration took
place,
is
no reason
;
moreover, beyond the testimony
to believe that
more Book
for calling
them
in
question
particular scrutiny than has
narrative
its details
is
that
more than a
namely, that of Thorfinn Karlsefni.
statements of this second version coincide with that of the
good reason
examine
not confirmed by any existing collateral evidence, while that
which would assign the honour of
four voyages
second by' Leif's brother, Thorvald, the
and the fourth andJast_led_Jjy_ Fcey dis,- a natural daughter oLEric This account of the discovery is treated at length, and certain of its incon-
sistencies pointed out in another place,
more
all
in
Karlsefni,
the Red.
it
Wineland
;
where they do
been directed to them,
first,
not,
So
single
far as the
there seems to be no
they
may
well receive
hitherto, since the Flatey
which has generally been treated as the more important, and
have, in consequence, received the greater publicity.
Especially has one of the statements, which appears in this second version, claimed the attention of writers,
who have sought
to
determine from
it
the site of Wineland.
„
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
6 Rafn,
by the ingenious
computing from
application of a subtile theory, succeeded in
this statement the exact latitude, to the second, of the southernmost winter-quarters
of the explorers, and for nearly
fifty
years after
pretation remained essentially unassailed.
of Christiania,
propounded a novel, but withal a simple and
of this passage
',
may
not in
which can hardly
fail
method of inter-
publication Rafn's
its
In 1883, however, Professor Gustav Storm, scientific interpretation
to appeal to the discernment of
any reader who
advance have formed his conclusions as to where Wineland ought to have
Professor Storm's method of interpretation does not seek to determine from
been.
the passage the exact spot which the explorers reached (for which,
may be remarked,
it
is enabled by his process which Wineland could not have been, and of reasoning to determine a limit, north of A region not far removed to the southward of this this limit is approximately 49
the passage does not afford sufficiently accurate data), but he
.
latitude
conforms sufficiently well to the descriptions of the country, given in the
narratives of the exploration, to serve to confirm Professor Storm's result,
the relative accuracy of the mooted passage
itself.
examination
not necessarily proven that
of this author's treatise that
it
is
It will
may
not have been situated to the southward of latitude 49 be wellnigh certain that thus far south it must have been.
and also
be apparent from an
,
but
it
Wineland
would seem
to
There is no suggestion in Icelandic writings of a permanent occupation of the country, and after the exploration at the beginning of the eleventh century, it is
known
not
that
Wineland was ever again
appear that a voyage thither was attempted
known. in
1347,
visited in the
by Icelanders, although
it
year 1121, but with what result
would is
not
That portion of the discovery known as Markland was revisited however, by certain seamen from the Icelandic colony in Greenland.
It will
be seen from
but brief as
it
too much, than
is,
it
this
summary
has been put
in
that the
Wineland history
is
by those who would deny
all.
It
may
of the briefest,
who would prove
jeopardy no less by those
not be unprofitable in the
present aspect of the question to appeal to the records themselves.
1
Published in Arkiv for Nordisk Filologi, November, 1885, under the i FlatjzSbogens Beretning om Vinlandsreiserne.'
" Eyktarstaor "
title
'Om
Betydningen af
CHAPTER
I.
Early Fragmentary References to Wineland.
Wineland
the
Good
is first
mentioned
in Icelandic literature
by the
Priest Ari
Thorgilsson [forgilsson], in a passage contained in his so-called fslendingabok landers'
Book].
he received
Ari,
after his
commonly called death 1 was born ,
the ripe age of eighty-one
3
Learned
the
in Iceland in the
an agnomen
year 1067
2
,
4
is once given him in this him from another of the same name 5 Of Ari, the ;
.
historiography, the author of Heimskringla
6
[Ice-
which
and lived to
,
acquiring a positive claim to the appellation
gamli' [the Old, the Elder], which to distinguish
[frooi],
'
hinn
instance, however,
father of Icelandic
the most comprehensive of Icelandic
,
histories, says in the prologue to his work: '
The
priest Ari Thorgilsson the Learned, Gelli's grandson,
[Iceland] to write ancient
in the land
and modern
lore in the
was the
chiefly in the beginning of his book, concerning Iceland's colonization
of the law-speakers into Iceland,
(2),
how
and then on
long each was in
to his
office
7 ,
down
first
and
to
me most
trustworthy.
...
It is
he wrote
legislation,
own day. Therein he also treats of much Norway and Denmark, as well as of those
likewise of the important events, which have befallen here in
seem
;
other old lore, of England, as
the land, and
all
men and 1
2
wise,
and was himself eager
to learn
and
fslendingab6c, ed. Finnur Jdnsson, Copenhagen, 1887, p.
Or, 1068.
Cf.
of his
not strange that Ari should have been
well-informed in the ancient lore, both here and abroad, since he had both acquired old
then
to the introduction of Christianity
both of the lives of the kings of narrations
men here
of
Northern tongue
gifted with a
it
from
good memory 8 .'
vi.
Maurer, 'Uber Ari Thorgilsson und sein Islanderbuch,' Germania, xv.
p.
293;
Mobius, Are's Islanderbuch, Leipzig, 1869, p. iv. n. 4. The date of Ari's birth is twice assigned, in the Cf. Islandske Annaler, ed. Storm, Icelandic Annals, to 1066, but this date is without collateral support. Christiania, 1888, pp. 58, 471. 3
Chr.
following. 4
Worm
says '91;' an obvious blunder, as
is
the explanation of 'hinn gamli' immediately
Vide, Arae Multiscii Schedae de Islandia, Oxford, 17 16, p. 184.
Kristni-Saga, Copenh. 1773, p. 104.
De Ario Multiscio, Copenh. 1808, p. 13. By this name the great historical work, The Lives of the Kings of Norway,' is The name is derived from the introductory words of the history, Kringla heimsins 5
Cf. Werlauff,
'
'
byggir,' i.e. 'the world's orb, 7 8
Lit.
'how long each
which
is
inhabited by mankind.'
spoke.'
Heimskringla, ed. Unger, Christiania, 1868, pp.
2, 3.
generally known.
su er mannf61kit
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
8
In the introduction to the fslendingabok, Ari says:
composed an fslendingabOk for our Bishops Thorlak [fwlakr] and Ketil [Ketill], and showed it to them, as well as to Ssemund (Ssemundr) the Priest. And forasmuch as they 1 were pleased [either] to have it thus, or augmented, I accordingly wrote this [the "libellus" ], similar in character, with the exception of the genealogy and lives of the kings, and have added that of which I have since acquired closer knowledge, and which is now more '
I first
accurately set forth in this [the "libellus"] than in that
2 .'
These words conjoined with the quoted statement concerning the character by references to Ari in other Icelandic
of the historian's work, and supplemented writings
3
have given
,
Whether
activity.
rise to
a controversy as to the probable scope of Ari's literary
the conclusion be reached that Ari
books, as has been claimed, or that the
he refers
in
work than
f slendingabok,
was
the author of several
which has perished,
the so-called fslendingabok which has been preserved to us, there
be abundant reason for the belief that
comprised
to
which
the words above quoted, was a much larger and more comprehensive
in
all
can be no room for dispute 4
.
Of
this
existing,
to
was by no means
of Ari's historical material
now
the only book of his
seems
about whose authorship there
book, the so-called fslendingabok, the oldest
manuscripts are two paper copies, of a lost parchment manuscript, belonging to the Arna-Magnaean Collection in the University Library of Copenhagen, which are
known
as 113 a and 113 b
fol.
These " Schedae " and narratives of the
'
vellum in his Erlendsson],
a,
the scribe has written as follows
priest Ari the
Learned are copied from a
own hand, as men believe, at Villingaholt, by the priest John Ellindsson Anno domini 1651, the next Monday after the third Sunday after Easter.'
This John Erlendsson 1
At the end of 113
is
known
to
have made transcripts of many of the sagas
Ari, himself (?), heads the introduction to the so-called fslendingab6k with a Latin
libellus Islandorum,'
wherefore the Icelandic
[J(5n
title
title,
'
Incipit
of the later composition should be fslendinga-
Maurer, Uber Ari Thorgilsson, ubi sup., p. 312. which is by no means as obvious as could be wished, is critically considered by Bjorn M. 6lsen in an article entitled Forholdet mellem de to Bearbejdelser af Are's Islaendingebog,' contained in Aarb^ger for Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historie, Copenh. 1885,
boeklingr, rather than fslendingab6k. s
The proper
Cf.
interpretation of the passage,
'
p.
341 »
Om
et seq.
As
in
Landnamabok [Book of
says, that twenty-five ships sailed to
Now we
have considered
Settlement
:
the
Domesday Book of Iceland]
Greenland that summer,' &c,
ch. 14, pt. 2
So Ari Thorgilsson and again, ch. 15, pt. 5 which learned men have :
'
;
briefly the settlement of Iceland, according to that the priest Ari Thorgilsson the Learned,' &c. * The various views concerning the scope of Ari's authorship will be found in Maurer's and Gisen's articles, loc. cit., and in the latter author's admirable treatise, 'Ari i>orgilsson hinn fr6Si,' in Tfmarit hins fsl. b6kmenntafjelags, Reykjavik, 1889, pp. 214-40. Further, in the introduction to the Islanderbuch
'
written,
first,
'
of Mobius, ubi sup., and in Undersjzigelse
Bemerkninger om Are frodes Forfattervirksomhed,' contained af Kongesagaens Fremvsext by A. Gjessing, Christiania, 1873. '
in Pt.
I.
of
EARLY FRAGMENTARY REFERENCES. for Bryniolf [Brynjolfr] Sveinsson,
and zeal
literary ardour,
owe
the preservation of
Bishop of Skalholt 1
many
no
left
thirty years after the Bishop's death,
Ami
collector,
Magnusson.
heir, interested in the preservation of his
When Ami Magnusson
books were soon scattered.
his
we
manuscripts, which would, but for him, doubtless,
Bishop Bryniolf, unfortunately,
and
worthy bishop's 2
this
in collecting the neglected treasures of his language,
have perished before the coming of the indefatigable
library,
To
.
9
and ransacked the island
visited Iceland,
for surviving
manu-
vellum of the fslendingabok, doubtless one of the oldest of Icelandic
scripts, the
manuscripts, had entirely disappeared 3
Concerning the two paper copies of
.
vellum, which he succeeded in obtaining,
Ami
andum
b.
manuscript described as 113
in the
this
has inserted the following memor-
fob:
*\
The various
'
copy [113
a. fol]
written by the Rev.
John Erlendsson
property of the Rev. Torfi Jonsson [Jonsson] of Baer,
Sveinsson it
formed
;
I
obtained
This copy
it,
a
originally
treatises.
my hand,
different readings noted here throughout in
I
who
inherited
are taken from another
This was formerly the
in 1651.
it
from Bishop Bryniolf
however, from Thorlak, son of Bishop Thord [£orlakr f"6r6arson] portion
of a large
have called "
Codex
which
book,
I
took
apart,
separating
the
B," signifying either " Baiensis 4 ," or the second,
Concerning 'Codex B,' it is my conjecture John copied it first from the vellum ; that Bishop Bryniolf did not like the copy [for this Codex is less exact than Codex A, as may be seen by comparing them], wherefore the Rev. John made a new copy of the parchment manuscript, taking greater care to follow the original literally, whence it is probable that this Codex A was both the later and the better copy.' from the order of the
letters of the alphabet.
that the Rev.
.
Both of the paper manuscripts 'A' and
same
the
and
year,
in
'
B' were
land are almost identical;
sixth in Ari's history,
That country which
Eric the
Red
name
the Icelandic
is
1
At
A brief but
that time
is
believed, within
'A' being
in
is
an episcopal
spelt
Winland,
This paragraph, which
in is
'B' the
as follows
was discovered and colonized from Iceland. name of the man, an inhabitant of Breidafirth
called Greenland,
[Eirekr enn Raupi] was the
2
it
.
each of them the paragraphs containing the reference to Wine-
Vinland, a clerical variation, devoid of significance.
'
written,
.
seat in southern Iceland.
entertaining account of this remarkable
man
is
contained in the Introduction to the
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Vigfusson and Powell, Oxford, 1883, vol. i. pp. xxii-xxv. 3 Bishop Brynj61f died in 1675. Ami's visit was made between the years 1702 and 1712. For an account of Ami Magnusson' s life and labours, see Biographiske Efterretninger om Ame Magnussen ' ved Jon Olafsen fra Grunnavik. Med Indledning, &c, af E. C. Werlauff, contained in, Nordisk Tidskrift '
for
Oldkyndighed, Copenh. 1836, pp. 1-166. * From the farmstead of Boer (Gaulverjaboer), at which
c
it
was obtained.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
io
who went
[Breipfirscr],
out thither from here, and settled at that place, which has since been
He
called Ericsfirth [Eirfksfigrpr].
gave a name to the country, and called
it
Greenland,
had a good name. They found there, both east and west in the country, the dwellings of men, and fragments of boats,, and stone implements l such that it may be perceived from these, that that manner of people had been there who have inhabited Wineland, and whom the Greenlanders call Skrellings And this, when he set about the colonization of the country, [Scraelinga, nom. Skraelingjar].
and
said, that
must persuade men
it
to
go
thither, if the land
f
was
XIV
to that
XV winters
or
2
3 before the introduction of Christianity here in Iceland according ,
which a certain man
Thorkel
[lit.
he],
who
himself accompanied Eric the
Red
thither,
informed
[fcorkell] Gellisson.'
This mention of Wineland, which acquires
its
that his reference to
readers, he
Wineland and
its
would hardly have employed
This passing
may appear
in itself
greatest value from that which
inhabitants it,
to
leaves unsaid
it
would be
be of for
;
was composed.
The
importance,
entirely intelligible to his
as he does, to inform his Greenland chronicle.
notice, therefore, indicates a general diffusion of the
Wineland discoveries among
little
had Ari not known
Ari's contemporaries at the time
knowledge of the
when
the paragraph
was probably written about the year 4 1134 and we are accordingly apprised that at that time the facts concerning the Wineland discovery, upon an acquaintance with which Ari seems to rely, were notorious. It is impossible, however, to determine whether Ari presumed upon a knowledge derived from particulars, which he had himself previously published, or upon a '
libellus
'
[f slendingabok]
,
prevalent acquaintance with the accounts of the explorers themselves.
It is, at least,
questionable whether Ari would have been content to presuppose such local historical
knowledge
if
he had not already sealed
the importance which he this view.
He
had
may have
it
with his
own
authority elsewhere.
set about writing a chronicle of his fatherland,
allusion to Wineland, without a
Nor
is
assigned to the Wineland discovery material to
word of
and
his passing
explanation, appears incompatible with the
duty which he had assumed, unless, indeed, he had already dealt with the subject of the Wineland discovery in a previous work. that
Wineland has found further mention
Be in
this as
it
may, however, certain
two Icelandic works, which
in
it is,
their
primitive form have been very generally accredited to Ari,
namely the Landnamabok [Book of Settlement] and the Kristni-Saga [the Narrative of the Introduction of 1
Cf.
Nordisk Tidskrift for Oldkyndighed, Copenh.
1
83 2, pp. 223-4, where certain of these implements
are described. s
The customary
expression for years, corresponding with our use of the word,
'
summers,' as in
was a lad of twelve summers 8 Christianity became the legalized religion of Iceland in the year 1000 ; the settlement of Greenland, therefore, according to Ari's chronology, must have taken place in 985 or 986.
the expression, he
4
p. vi.
Cf.
Mobius, Are's Islanderbuch, pp. xv, xvi
;
Maurer,
loc.
cit.
p.
315
;
fslendingab6c, ed. J6nsson,
EARLY FRAGMENTARY REFERENCES. x
Christianity into Iceland]
acknowledges Ari's share
which the passage
is
The
.
in the authorship
.
,
expressly
manuscript of this work, from
Arna-Magnaean
Collection], while
Landnamabok [now
it
an incomplete
in
a later recension of the original work, than that which
much more modern
manuscript,
AM.
107, fol.
This
is
is
manuscript,
latter
copy of fslendingabok, was written by the Rev. John Erlendsson for Bishop
like the
Bryniolf Sveinsson
*.
Both of the references
treats of the adventure of
their
5
Wineland
Ari Marsson [Marsson] ;
the second part of the book, and .
to
and are of the
incidentally in the course of the history,
.
One
3
taken, [No. 371, 4to, in the
state] presents this in
'.
2
of these, in a passage already cited
first
the oldest extant manuscript containing the
contained in the
n
is
The
briefest.
to
be found
first
of these
Chapter
in
22, of
as follows
is
He was
son was Ari.
it
Landnamabok occur
in the
driven out of his course at sea to White-men's-land
by some persons Ireland the Great [frland it mikla] (58) Wineland the Good [Vfnland it go5a] it is said to be six " doegra 6 " sail west of Ireland Ari could not depart thence, and was baptized there. The first account of this was given by Rafn who sailed to Limerick (3) [Hlimreksfari], and who remained [Hvi'tramanna-land], which
it
lies
westward
is
called
in the sea near
;
;
for a long time at Limerick in Ireland.
landers report, say, that Ari
who have heard
So Thorkel
Thorfinn, Earl of the Orkneys
had been recognized
to leave
Ice-
states that
(4) [f>orfinnr jarl
and was not permitted
there,
7
[forkell] Geitisson
1
Orkneyjum]
could not leave],
[lit.
but was treated with great respect there.'
The names
of Ari Marsson's wife, and of his three sons are given in the
passage from which the quotation
is
made, and additional concurrent evidence
not wanting to serve to establish the existence of this
which might serve
man
;
any
Cf. Storm,
gomena
Without
is
however,
whence Rafn
free conjectural
Snorre Sturlassons Historieskrivning, Copenh. 1873, pp. 50, 51 ; Vigfusson, Prolei. pp. xxx, xxxi, and xxxiv; Brenner, Uber die Kristni-
to Sturlunga Saga, Oxford, 1878, vol.
Saga, Munich, 1878, pp.
4, 5.
2
Note
3
In the Saga of Bishop Paul
old lore,
particulars,
to enlighten this narrative, or aid in determining
and Earl Thorfinn derived their intelligence, are lacking. 1
same
3, p. 8.
tells
how
it
is
stated that
'
The
priest Ari the Learned,
who has
related
much
was bowed down upon the death of Bishop Gizur, whom the people in Iceland.' Pals saga, in Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858, vol. i. p. 145.
greatly our land
looked upon as the foremost
man
This passage Vigfusson regards as a recognition of Ari's share in the authorship of the Kristni-Saga.
Prolegomena to Sturlunga Saga,
Cf.
4
The Landndmab6k
a favourite subject for the copyist. text
was
Skaholt, '
7
diligently 1
it
The
does, the ground-work of Icelandic biographical history,
compiled and collated from
Mar
Gellisson.
five different
manuscripts.
Cf. Pref.
c
of Reykh61ar and £6rkatla. Cf.
was
editor of the first printed edition states in his preface that his
Sagan Landn&ma,
688.
their,' i.e.
Or
p. xxxiv.
containing, as
Gronlands historiske Mindesma?rker, Copenh. 1838,
C 2
vol.
i.
Cf. note
46.
pp. 167, 8.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
12
Ireland the Great
is
same doubtful
of the
an unknown land, to be considered The second reference to Wineland in
visit to
the descendants of
of Ari Marsson's visit to
in its interpretation, this description
emendation to aid
historical value as a later
account of another
hereafter.
Landnamabok is contained Snorri Head-Thord's son [Snorri Hof $a-£Or$arson] the
in a list of
who found
'Their 1 son was Thord Horse-head [l>6ror Hest-hof5i], father of Karlsefni,
Wineland the Good, Snorri's
A genealogy which
father,' &c.
a
entirely coincides with that of the histories of the discovery
of Wineland, as well as with that of the episcopal genealogy appended to the
The Landnamabok
3
ingabok
.
extended notice
given in
contains no other mention of Wineland, but a
contained in the work already named, which, in
more
present form,
is
supplementary, historically, to the Landnamabok,
is
its
to retain evidence of the learned Ari's pen.
supposed
The
is
1 slend-
Kristni-Saga, which its
entirety in
AM.
is
105, fol.
This
is
a paper copy of an earlier manuscript
same industrious cleric, John Erlendsson, for Bishop Bryniolf. A portion of the same history has also been preserved along with the detached leaves of the Landnamabok now deposited in the Arna-Magnaean' Collection, No. 371, 4to. These fragments of the two histories originally belonged to one work, the so-called Hauk's Book [Hauksbok], a vellum manuscript of the fourteenth century, hereafter to be more fully described. The history of the Wineland discovery is contained in the
made by
the
eleventh chapter of the printed edition of the Kristni-Saga, in the following words
'That summer (6) King Olaf [Tryggvason] went from the country southward land of the
[the
Wends];
then,
Greenland, to proclaim the
Good
;
he also found
hinn heppni]
Of Codex Codex
the
faith there.
men on
On
this
voyage
[lit.
then] Leif found Wineland the
a wreck at sea, wherefore he was called Leif the Lucky [Leifr
V same tenor as
this brief
paragraph of the Kristni-Saga,
Frisianus [Frissbok],
number
Frisianus, or, as
has been more appropriately
[Konungabok], 124 leaves
;
Vindland
to
moreover, he sent Leif Ericsson [Leifr Ein'ksson] to
it
is
it
45,
is
a chapter in the
of the Arna-Magnaean manuscripts.
fol.,
called, the
Book
This
of Kings
a beautifully written and well-preserved parchment manuscript of
obtains
its
name from a former owner, Otto
Friis of Sailing
;
it
subse-
1 Their,' e. Snorri Head-Thordsson and Thorhild Ptarmigan [£>6rhildr rjupa], the daughter of Thord the Yeller [l>6r8r gellir]. J » Cf. fslendingab6c, Landnamab6k, Part III. chap. xi. ed. J6nsson, p. 18. '
4
'
i.
fat sumar f6r 6lafr komingr or landi sufir
Grcenalands, at bo8a par var
hann kalla8r
trii
;
til
pa fann Leifr Vfnland
Leifr hinn heppni.'
Vindlands
hit
;
pa sendi hann ok Leif Eirfkssun
g65a, hann fann ok
menn
a skipfiaki
Kristni saga, ed. in Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858, vol.
1
i.
hafi,
til
pvf
p. 20.
EARLY FRAGMENTARY REFERENCES.
13
quently became the property of one Jens Rosenkranz, and next passed into the possession of Ami
Magnusson 1
Book was,
Friis'
.
beginning of the fourteenth century
2
and
;
if
in all probability, written
the conjectures as to
about the
age are correct,
its
perhaps, the oldest extant Icelandic manuscript containing an account of the Wine-
it is,
land discovery.
Codex was
It is believed,
by an
written
from internal evidence, that the greater part of the
Icelander, in
manuscript was never in Iceland 3
Norway, possibly for a Norwegian, and
The
.
early history of the
Codex
is
that the
not known.
Certain marginal notes appear to have been inserted in the manuscript about the year
Lawman
1550 by
owned a,
in
Laurents Hansson, and
Bergen *
years later
fifty
;
we
it
find
conjectured that the book
is it
Denmark
in
;
for
was then
about the year 1600
Dane, by the name of Slangerup [Slangendorpius], inserted his name upon a
bound
the manuscript
5
was
it
we
leaf,
tells us,
'
.
which the history of the as
Ami Magnusson
was removed when he had In this Book of Kings,' the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason, in discovery of Wineland occurs, follows closely the same saga
the book, which
fly-leaf in
written in the two lost parchment manuscripts of the
'
are enabled to determine from the copies of these lost vellums
lander, Asgeir
the
Jonsson [Asgeirr Jonsson]
Heimskringla
'
had access
'
6
It is
.
may
he
but certain
it
1
'
in
some
has been suggested,
only have been acquainted with the brief narrative of the Kristni-Saga 7 it
is,
that his account of the discovery
Heimskringla,' where
Thus Arni Magnusson' s
it
was
interpolated
samling, Copenh. 1888, vol.
,
was not influenced by the version
by the
editor,
first
printed edition
Johann Peringskiold 8
.
entry: 'Bokina hefir 4tt Otto Friis
Rosencrantz, og eptir hann eignadest eg b6kina.' 2
the Ice-
the author of
Wineland discovery
presented in the Flatey Book, which narrative appears in the of the
made by
known whether
not
to the history of the
such extended form as that contained in Hauk's Book ; indeed that
Heimskringla,' as
i.
Cf.
Sl5an Etats-Raad Jens i Sailing. Katalog over den Arna-Magnseanske Handskrift-
p. 33.
Unger, Codex Frisianus, Christiania, 1871 Forord, p. iii [i.e. p. 1]. Dr. Gustav Storm gives the date as about the year 1300; cf. his Sigurd Ranesson's Proces, Christiania, 1877, p. 44; Vigfusson Cf.
:
would make the manuscript 1883,
vol.
p. xlix.
Cf.
Cf. Storm, Sigurd
6
Cf.
copies,
Katalog
[i.e.
namely
'
c.
1260-80.'
sound, then the
o. d.
Rannessons Proces, ubi sup.
AM.
Hdskrsmlg., vol.
i.
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Oxford, the
p. 44.
p. 33.
to the Library of the University of
which had, fortunately, been made, have been preserved.
Cf.
Cf.
MS. is decidedly older than Hauk's Book, we have certain knowledge.
Heimskringla], and Jofraskinna (King's vellum), were destroyed by the
1868, Forord, p. 8
is
The two parchment manuscripts belonging
Kringla
7
older,
Unger, Codex Frisianus, Christiania, 1871, Forord.
*
6
still
If this last view
manuscript mentioning Wineland, of whose date
earliest 3
i.
iii
(i.e.
Cf.
Cf. Peringskiold's edition, Heimskringla, Eller i.
fire
of 1728.
The
Unger, Heimskringla, Christiania,
p. 1).
Storm, Snorre Sturlassons Historieskrivning, Copenh. 1873,
1697, chs. civ-cxi. vol.
Copenhagen, called
pp. 326-50.
p. 60.
Snorre Sturlusons Nordlandske Sagor, Stockholm,
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
l4
any trace of the Flatey Book version of the discovery
Similarly, Friis'
is
lacking from
Book, although the author of the saga of Olaf Tryggvason, therein contained,
appears to have been acquainted with a somewhat more detailed account of Leif Ericsson's
than that afforded by the Kristni-Saga,
life
language, as
we
find
column
in
it
we may judge from
if
own
his
page 34 b, of the manuscript
136,
'WlNELAND THE GOOD FOUND. 'Leif, a son of Eric the
and accepted
Olaf,
Red, passed
And
Christianity.
this
that
same
summer
good repute, with King when Gizur went to Iceland, King
winter,
1 ,
He
Olaf sent Leif to Greenland to proclaim Christianity there.
He
Greenland.
men upon
found
in
sailed
a wreck at sea and succoured them.
He
discovered Wineland the Good, and arrived in Greenland in the autumn. thither a priest
and other
and went
spiritual teachers,
to Brattahlid to
People afterwards called him Leif the Lucky.
his father, Eric.
But his
one account should balance the other, that Leif had rescued the had brought the trickster to Greenland. This 2 was the priest V
Almost
This saga,
important of which is
No.
is
'King Olaf then
2 "
The summer i.e. '
fol.,
6
took with him
home with
his
and
Book
collection, the 4 .
that
has
most This
as follows
sent Leif to Greenland to proclaim Christianity there.
men
is
in its printed form,
5
he
this that
a codex dating from about the year 1400
contained in the 231st chapter of the printed version
sent a priest and other holy 1
61,
to
father, Eric, said that
ship's crew,
been compiled from several manuscripts of the Arna-Magnaean account
make
identical with the history of the discovery contained in Friis'
of the so-called longer saga of Olaf Tryggvason.
summer
that
Then, likewise, he
The king
with him, to baptize the people there, and to instruct them
of the year in which King* Olaf
Tryggvason
fell, i.e.
the
summer of the year 1000.
'the trickster.'
Fvndz'/ Vfnla«d g65a.
metinw, ok t6k
sama
t»en«a
En»
via* krzstni.
helta.
vetr
war Leifr son Eirfks hins RavSa meb*
svmar, er Gizurr f6r
til
()\dfi
konungi vel
1 slawdz sendi 6\q/r konungr Leif
til
Gramkwdz, at boSa par kr'stni. F6r hann pa/ svmar til Grsenla«dz. Han« fan« f hafi main a skips-flaki ok hialpafii peim. fanw [hann] ok Vfn-la«d hit g68a, ok kom of havstit U'l Grsenla»dz. Hann hafSi panwig prest ok a8ra kenni-main, ok f6r til vistar 1 Bratta-hlf5 til Eiriks fyffur sins.
M
Menn
kollttfo
Enw
hann sfSan Leif hinw hepna.
Leifr haf8i borgit skips-hgfn
manna
I
hafi,
Eiiikr, fa8/r hans, sagSi svd at hat
ok bat er hann
haf8i
flutt
skaemaiwinw
til
var samskvllda, er
Gr^nlandz.
Pal
varprestrinn.'
Katalog
AM.
Hdskrsmlg., Copenh. 1888, vol.
*
Cf.
*
Fornmanna-sogur, Copenh. 1826,
6
In the
o. d.
summer
vol.
ii.
i.
p.
40.
pp. 245, 246.
of the year 1000, according to Vigfusson's reckoning.
If the chronology be same paragraph of the saga corresponding to that of Friis' Book, that Leif made this voyage in the same year in which King Olaf despatched Gizur the White [hvfti] and Hjalti Skeggjason to Iceland on a similar mission, then, according to Vigfusson, the date of Leif s voyage, here described, would appear to have been the year 1000. Cf. Vigfusson, Um Tfmatal f fslendfnga Sogum,' in, Safn til Sogu fslands, Copenh. 1856, vol. i. pp. 432, 433.
controlled
by the statement
in the
'
EARLY FRAGMENTARY REFERENCES.
15
men
Leif sailed to Greenland that summer, and rescued at sea the
in the true faith.
who were
of
and were clinging to [lit. lay upon] the shattered wreckage of a ship ; and on this same voyage he found Wineland the Good, and at the end of the summer arrived in Greenland, and betook himself to Brattahlid, to make his home with his father, Eric. People afterwards called him Leif the Lucky, but his father, Eric, said that the one [deed] offset the other, in that Leif had on the one hand rescued and restored the men of the ship's crew to life, while on the other he had brought the trickster 1 to Greenland, for thus he called the priest'.' a ship's crew,
in great peril
much more
In composition, doubtless,
recent than the notices already cited,
passage in the collectanea of Middle-age wisdom
Magnaean Library.
This manuscript contains
known
Magnusson's hand, inserted
in the collection,
is
condition
its
now
may have been
Wineland chorography
is
in the
written, in Icelandic, is
however, the lacunae are so inconsiderable
nately,
.
From
Ami
in
a slip in
obtained
it
is
it
What-
year 1707.
parchment upon which
at that time, the
a
written
In this respect page 10 of the vellum, upon the back
in a sad state of decay.
of which the
s
appears that
it
from the Rev. Thorvald Stephensson [forvaldr Stefansson] ever
which are
fifty-two pages, part of
Icelandic and part in Latin, written between the years 1400-1450
Ami
is
as No. 194, 8vo, of the Arna-
no exception they
this page, that
in
;
fortu-
may be
which survives, and the Wineland passage appears as
readily supplied from that
follows
'Southward from Greenland
is
Helluland, then comes
[lit. is]
Markland; thence
it
is
not
Wineland the Good, which some men believe extends from Africa, and, if this be so, then there is an open sea flowing in between Wineland and Markland. It is said, that Thorfinn 4 Karlsefni hewed a " house-neat-timber " (6) and then went to seek Wineland the Good, and came to where they believed this land to be, but they did not succeed in exploring it, or Leif the Lucky first found Wineland, and he then found in obtaining any of its products (7). far to
1
This word
Sktzmanninn.
Testament. 2
Vide Vigfusson,
employed
is
Diet.
s. v.
in old Icelandic to translate the
[A] pvi sama vari sendi (Dldfr konungx Gizur ok Hj'alli
'
konungx ok Leif
Eirfkss
Grasnkwdz,
at
boSa par
a5ra vfgda menn, at skfra par fdlk ok ken«a peim t6k
hafi skipshofn peixz. xaanna, er
f
'
hypocrite
'
of the
New
ski. til
Islan&z, sent adr er
xitaa~,
pa sendi
Fek£ konungx honum prest ok ngekurra F6r Leifr pal sumar U'l Grcex&andz. Hann
krz'stni.
trii x6tla.
pa vari vfarir, ok lagu d skips-flaki albrotnu, ok
f
peix'i
somv
g63a ok horn at a-li5nu pvi svmri U'l Grcznlandz, ok f6r U'l vistar i Kolludu menn hann sipan Leif hin« heppna. E« Eixi&r idSir bans Brattahlf5 U'l TZixiks igpur sins. sagSi at pal var samskullda, er Leifr hafSi borgit ok gefz'/ Iff skips-hofn xaanna ok pat er hann ha/Si hann Vindlawd
ierb fanrc
flutt
skemanmnn
skfrSr
'
ok
alt f61k
8
The
4
In the Codex
man.'
date
Cf.
is
GrcexAan&z, svd kallaSi hann prestin.
til
&
(sic) hit
Gra?nl
AM.
61
fol.,
col. 2, p.
60
En p6 b,
and
af
raduw ok eggian
Leifs var Eirfkr
col. 1, p. 61.
given upon the authority of Dr. Kalund, the Librarian of the Arna-Magna?an Library. ;
Tamm,
'
'
forfiSr,' equivalent to forfinnr, as in the terminations -8r, -nnr, in
Altnordisch
Literatur, Halle, 0. S., 1880, pp.
NNR,
445-54.
ma8r, mannr,
DR,' in Beitrage zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE
16 merchants
by God's mercy ; and he introduced an episcopal seat was established England and Scotland are one island, although each
and restored them
in evil plight at sea,
waxed there
Christianity into Greenland, which there, at the place called Gardar.
of them
is
a kingdom.
Ireland
is
These countries are
of] Ireland.
GOOD.
to life
so, that
Iceland
a great island. all in
is
also a great island [to the north
world which
that part of the
is
called
In a fascicle of detached vellum fragments, brought together in
Europe 1 .'
AM.
No. 736,
4to,
there are two leaves containing, besides certain astronomical material, a concise
In this Wineland
geographical compilation.
codex from which the quotation has just been made, and the notice of
that in the
Wineland
to
is
limited to this brief statement
From Greenland
'
to the
southward
men
Wineland, which some
island,' &c.
assigned a location identical with
is
Helluland, then Markland
lies
;
thence
it
not far
is
England and Scotland are one
believe extends from Africa.
2
While the reference
to
Wineland omits the account of Thorfinn's
discovery, the language in which the location of the land
visit
and Leif's
given, as well as the
is
language of the context, has so great a likeness to that of 194, 8vo, that, although it written a few years earlier, there seems to be a strong probability that
was perhaps
each of the scribes of these manuscripts derived his material from a
Somewhat
vellum fragment contained in
in the
called
similar in character to the above notices
'
the second page of this 1
'
AM.
764, 4to.
totius orbis brevis descriptio,' written '
brief description
'
is
setla at
common
source.
the brief reference written
This fragment comprises a so-
probably about the year 1400
Upon
3 .
the passage
Su6r frd Gr
ens g68a, er sum/'r menu
is
p[& e]r (or, patian er) eigi langt U'l Vfnkndz gawgi af Affrfka ok ef svd er, pa er uthaf inwfallanda i. milli Vfnla«dz :
ok Marklandz. Pa/ er sagt ath k>rfi8r Karlsefni hpggi husasnotrotr/, ok faeri sl&an ath leita Vfnlandz ens g68a ok kaemi par er p«'r aetluSu pa/ \and ok na8u eigi ath kanwa ok einguw \andz\osinm. Leifr hinrt hepni fan» fystr Vfnlawd, ok p& fanw hann kaupmenn 1 hafinu ilia stadda ok gaf beiva Iff meb gu$s miskunw ok hann kom kr/'stni a [Gra-n]la«d ok 6x bar svd ath bar var bMy£«psst611 settr, bar er i GQt&um heiu'r. Eingla«d ok Skotlawd er ein ey, ok er p6 sitt h[vert] k[o»«»]g[s] Tiki, frland [er] :
ey mikil.
Eyr6pa
island er ok ey mikil
[f
nor8r frd lilandi].
Pessi
Ignd ero
9II f
bei'm hluta.
hems
er
hehir.'
The words
or portions of words which are enclosed between brackets are either wholly or partially ; they have been supplied either from the traces, which are
wanting, by reason of defects in the vellum decipherable, or from the context.
still
It will
be noticed that no considerable break occurs in that
part of the paragraph which deals particularly with Wineland. 2
'
sumi'r 11.
Fro"
Graenkwdi
menw
setla at
i
su8r lig[g]r Hellv-land, pa Mark-la»d, paSan er eigi langt
gangi af Affrfca.
England oc Scotland era ein
ey.'
AM.
U'l
28, 29. *
The
Vinlad
736,
opinion of Dr. Finnur J6nsson, the editor of fslendingab6c, Eddalieder, &c.
I,
(sic),
er
4to, p.
1,
EARLY FRAGMENTARY REFERENCES.
i7
From Biarmaland
uninhabited regions extend from the north, until Greenland joins South from Greenland lies Helluland, then Markland. Thence it is not far to Wineland. Iceland is a great island,' &c. '
them.
Differing in nature from these geographical notices [but of even greater interest
by reason of the corroborative evidence which it affords of certain particulars set forth in the leading narrative of the Wineland discovery] is the mention of Wineland contained in a chapter of the Eyrbyggja Saga [Saga of the People and
historical value
No
of Eyrr].
complete vellum manuscript of
eldest manuscript
remnant of the saga
is
this
The
saga has been preserved.
deposited in
AM.
162 E,
fol.,
and consists of
two leaves written about 1300 2 these leaves do not, however, contain that portion of the saga with which we are concerned. Of another vellum codex containing this saga, which has entirely perished, we have certain knowledge. This was the so;
Vatnshyrna or Vatnshorn's Book [Vatzhornsbok], a manuscript which
called
it
at
received the
name by which
it
is
sometimes
Codex Resenianus.
cited,
It
bequeathed by Resen to the University Library of Copenhagen, where deposited after his death in 1688 3
.
It
perished in the great
fire
one
whom
belonged to the eminent Danish scholar, Peder Hans Resen, from
time
it
was was
of October, 1728
4 ,
made from it, survived the conflagration. The Vatnshorn Codex, it has been conjectured, was prepared for the same John Haconsbut fortunately paper copies, which had been
whom we
son, to
are indebted for the great Flatey Book, and was, apparently, written
about the year 1400,
toward the close of the fourteenth century 5
or, possibly,
.
The
most complete vellum manuscript of the Eyrbyggja Saga now extant, forms a part of the so-called Codex Wolphenbuttelensis, belonging to the Ducal Library of Wolfenbuttel, which
for
it
was purchased
in the seventeenth century, at a public sale in Holstein.
This manuscript was probably written about the middle of the fourteenth century 6 and although the
Eyrbyggja Saga has been
,
lost
from the codex, that
portion of the history which contains the chapter referring to
Wineland has been
preserved, and 1
'
is
3
1
*
It
sett,
fa^an er eigthngt
unz Grsenknd tekr
til Ufnl
Fornsogur, ed. Vigfusson and Mobius, Leipzig, i860,
Cf.
771,
gangs, lpnd <5bygd af nordr
Markland.
AM.
Katalog over den Arnamag. Handskr. Saml., Copenh. 1888,
Cf.
i
third of the
as follows
Af Biarmak«di
liggr Hellu l««d, £>a 2
first
vol.
p. xiv;
met.
Sudr tra Gnenhndi
764, 4to, p. i.
1
(b),
11.
27, 28.
p. 123.
Worm,
Lexicon, Helsingp'er,
Deel, p. 256.
was among the most valuable of the manuscripts which were lost in this fire, the same which many of Ami Magnusson's treasured books, and, no doubt, hastened the end of that ardent
destroyed
bibliophile, for 6
he survived the loss
little
more than a
Cf. Fornsogur, ubi sup. pp. xv, xvi;
year, dying
BarSar saga
p. xi. 6
Vigfusson, Eyrbyggja Saga, Leipzig, 1864, pp.
D
on the 6th of January, 1730. &c, ed. Vigfusson, Copenh. i860,
snsefellsass,
xxiii, xxiv.
THE FINDING OF WINEL AND THE GOOD.
1
'After the reconciliation between Steinthor and the people of Alpta-firth, Thorbrand's sons, Snorri
and Thorleif Kimbi, went
went
From him 1
Greenland.
Kimbafirth [KimbafjorSr],
Thorleif Kimbi lived in Greenland to old age.
But Snorri Wineland the Good with Karlsefni ; and when they were fighting with the Skrellings Wineland, Thorbrand Snorrason 2 a most valiant man, was killed V
Greenland), gets
(in
to
to
there in
its
name.
,
The
foregoing brief notices of Wineland, scattered through so
many
Icelandic
no very great amount of information concerning that country. They do afford, however, a clear insight into the wide diffusion of the intelligence of the discovery in the earlier saga period, and in every instance confirm the Wineland
writings, yield
history as unfolded in the leading narrative of the discovery, 1 i.
2
from Thorleif, who was called
e.
'Eptir
pa
En
fiell
be considered.
clerical slip, for other
manuscripts have,
Thorbrand Snorrason. saett
p«'ra
Porleift kimbi, uit elli.
to
kimbi.
Cod. Wolph. has Snorri Thorbrandsson, apparently a
correctly, 8
i>orleifr
now
Snorri f6r
Stein86rs ok
Alptfirpj'wga,
Wu
forbrandz synir
[hann] er kendr Kimbafjor8r [a Grcenlandi]. U'l
Umlandz
hins
g68a me8 Karlsefni
Snorri forbrandz son hin« hraustazti m«?r.'
;
ok er
til
Grsenakwdz, Snorri ok
Bid fwleifr kimbi a Gramla«di
p«'r
bprSuz i
UmWdi ui'd
Codex Wolphenbuttelensis,
p. 20,
11.
t/7
Skrslinga
12-16.
CHAPTER
II.
The Saga of Eric the Red.
The
clearest
and most complete narrative of the discovery of Wineland, preserved
in the ancient Icelandic literature, is that presented in the
Of
this narrative
two complete vellum
eldest of these texts
is commonly known as name from its first owner,
contained in the Arna-Magnaean Codex, No. 544, 410, which
is
Hauk's Book [Hauksbok]. This manuscript has derived for
of
Saga of Eric the Red.
The
texts have survived.
whom
the
work was doubtless This man, to
preparation.
its
not only in the manuscript
left,
written,
whom
itself,
and who himself participated
the manuscript traces
contains the narrative of the discovery.
of no one of those
many
dates in his
who
This
has, happily,
life,
and from
fact
possesses the greater interest since
participated in the conservation of the elder sagas, have
data so precise as those which have been preserved to us of
whose
Erlendsson], to
We
its origin,
possible to assign approximate dates to that portion of the vellum which
is
it
in the labour
but in the history of his time, a record which
enables us to determine, with exceptional accuracy, these
its
know
care, actual
that Jorunn, the
famous Icelander 1
and
potential, this
mother of
His paternal ancestry
.
this is
Hauk
we
Erlendsson [Haukr
manuscript owes
existence.
its
man, was the direct descendant of a
not so clearly established.
It
has been
conjectured that his father, Erlend Olafsson, surnamed the Stout [Erlendr sterki Olafsson],
was the son of a man of humble parentage, and by
This view has been discredited, however, and the
birth a
Norwegian
2 .
pretty clearly established
fact
was no other than a certain Icelander called Olaf Tot 3 [Olafr tottr] Hauk's father, Erlend, was probably the Ellindr bondi of a letter addressed by certain Icelanders to the Norwegian king, Magnus Law-Amender, that Erlend's father, Olaf,
'
'
.
in
the 1
2
year
1275
4 .
In the
year 1283
we
find
indubitable
mention
of him
in
Her genealogy is given at length in Landnamab6k, pt. ii. ch. xxv. Cf. Munch, Om Rigsraaden Hr. Hauk Erlendsson,' in Annaler for Nordisk Oldkyndighed, Copenh. '
1847, pp. 172, 173.
1
s
Cf.
*
Cf.
86 1,
J6n fcorkelsson, Nokkur blo3 ur Hauksb6k, Reykjavik, 1865, pp. iii-vi. Diplomatarium Islandicum, Copenh. 1888, vol. ii. p. 125, and, Safn til Sogu Islands, Copenh.
vol.
ii.
p. 44.
D 2
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
20
Icelandic annals as 'legifer,' he having in that year
Norway
vested with the dignity of 'lawman
office, to
which he appears
Erlendsson mentioned 2
It is
have been appointed
to
It
.
1 .'
not unlikely that
is
'come out'
from
to Iceland
as the incumbent of a similar
in 1294, that
Hauk had
we
Hauk
find
first
Norway
visited
prior
was in that country in the latter part of that lawman in Oslo [the modern Christiania] upon the 28th of January, 1302, since upon that date he published an autographic letter, which is still in existence 3 Whether the rank of knighthood, which carried with it the title of herra 4 had already been conferred upon him at this time is not certain. He is first to 1301
;
there can be no doubt that he
was a
year, for he
'
'
.
'
,'
5
mentioned
with
although
has been claimed that he had probably then enjoyed this distinction for
it
this
Icelandic
in
title,
annals,
in
elsewhere
1306,
in
1305
,
some years but upon what authority is not clear. While Hauk revisited Iceland upon more than one occasion after the year 1302, much of the remainder of his life appears to have been spent in Norway, where he died in the year 1334 7 On the back of page 21 of Hauk's Book Ami Magnusson has written, probably with a view to preserve a fading entry upon the same page, the words This book ,
.
'
:
belongs to Teit Paulsson [Teitr Palsson], this Teit
Norway
to
and,
in the
Apart from
shrouded 1
2
it is
year 1344 9 the manuscript was then
if
him. is
Paulsson was, but
.
He may in
he be not robbed
man
of this
It is first
It is
name
not
known who
from Iceland
sailed
have been the one-time owner of the book,
Norway, may have carried
this conjecture, the fact
in obscurity.
if
recorded that a
8 .'
it
back to Iceland with
remains that the early history of Hauk's Book
mentioned
in the
beginning of the seventeenth
Tslandske Annaler, ed. Storm, Christiania, 1888, pp. 50, 142, &c. Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. pp. 144, 198, 485 ; but on the other hand, one entry [Flatey Annals],
P- 3 8 5> gives this date,
1295.
8
Cf. k>rkelsson, loc.
4
Cf.
cit.
p.
vii.
,
Arna biskups saga: 'A pessu ari gaf Magnus koniingr lendum monnum baruna nbfn ok herra, en skutilsveinum riddara n6fn ok herra.' (' In this year [1277] King Magnus conferred upon the "landed men" the titles of " baron " and " herra," and upon the table-pages the titles of "knight" and "herra." e
in
title
')
tiania,
1304, and 1849, vol.
1305, Dip. Norv. 6
Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858,
Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. passim. is i.
i.
p. 706.
named in Norwegian documents without the 'Haukr Erlendsson lpgma5r,' Diplomatarium Norvegicum, ChrisNo. 103. The title 'herra' is first assigned him in these documents in is last
called simply
p. 93,
vol.
vol.
He
i.
p. 96,
No. 106.
Munch, loc. cit. p. 176. Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. passim, except p. 219, where the year of his death which date, however, is not reconcilable with Munklffab6k, ed. Christiania, 1845, p. 89. Cf. kirkelsson, loc.
cit.
p. viii;
7
is
given as 1332,
Munch,
loc. cit.
p. 178, gives the date
of his death June 3rd, 1334. * Cf. Formali, Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858, vol. i.p. Handskriftsamling, Copenh. 1889, vol. i. p. 686. *
Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. p. 353.
xviii,
and Katalog over den Arnamagnzeanske
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. century by John the Learned [Jon
laeroi]
1
by Arngrim Jonsson [Arngrimr Jonsson] Bryniolf Sveinsson,
Saga
who
be made from
to
may have
the Bishop
2
possibly about 1600
,
3 ;
it
21
,
and a few years
was subsequently loaned
later
Bishop
to
caused the transcripts of the Landnamabok and the Kristni it,
as has already been related.
This part of the codex
returned to the owner, himself retaining the remainder,
with
for,
two sagas named, Ami Magnusson obtained the codex from the south of Iceland, and subsequently the remaining leaves of the
the exception of the
Gaulveriabcer in
missing sagas from the Rev. Olaf Jonsson [Sira 6lafr Jonsson],
man
at
Stad
in
Grunnavik [StaSr
years 1703 and 1707
Hauk's
Book
who was
the clergy-
Grunnavik], in north-western Iceland, between the
i
4 .
contained
originally
200 leaves
about
5 ,
with
widely varied
Certain leaves of the original manuscript have been detached from the
contents.
main body of the book, and are now
to
be found
in the
Arna-Magnaean Collection,
under Nos. 371 and 675, 4*0 a portion has been lost, but 107 leaves of the original codex are preserved in AM. 544, 4to. With the exception of those portions just referred to, that part of the manuscript which treats of the Wineland discovery is to ;
be found
in this last
mentioned volume, from leaves 93 to 101 [back] inclusive. The title contemporary with the text, but Ami Magnusson
saga therein contained has no
has inserted, in the space
left
vacant for the
title,
of Thorfinn Karlsefni and Snorri Thorbrandsson 1
Cf.
Ami
Magnusson's note
in,
'
the words ['
Her
'
:
Here begins
Saga
the
hefr upp sogu peirra fcorfinnz
Katalog over den Arnamagnseanske Handskriftsamling,
vol.
i.
p. 590. 2
Formali, Biskupa Sogur, ubi sup. p.
xii.
s
Arngrimus Ionas, Specimen Islandiae Historicum, Amsterdam, 1643, p. 154. * Ami Magnusson's own words are These leaves of Landnama book, as well as those of Christendom's saga, I have obtained, for the most part, from Sr. Olaf Jonsson, but Sr. Olafs father [Sr. :
'
John Torfason of Stad in Sugandis-firth] obtained these leaves from a neighbouring farmer there in the But west, and took them all apart, separating each sheet from the other to use them for binding. the volume itself ... I obtained [if I remember aright] from Gaulveriabser in F16i, whither, without doubt, it drifted after the death of Mag. Bryniolf. ... It is most probable that the book came first from the West firths, and that its owner, from whom Mag. Bryniolf borrowed it, carried back Landnama to the West, while the rest remained in the South, unless Landnama had already been separated from the volume, when it came into Mag. Bryniolf's hands, and he accordingly had the book in two parts.' Ami's notes, in the same codex from which the above is quoted, would indicate, that the greater part of the manuscript had come into his possession before 1702; a few leaves he obtained subsequently, and how greatly he prized this manuscript is indicated by his own words in a letter, which he wrote in the .
hope
that
it
might
still
the fragment, which he
be possible to obtain the missing leaves of Landnama ; in this had already secured, inter pretiosissima eorum quae mihi sunt.' '
over den Arnamagnaeanske Handskriftsamling, ubi sup. vol. 5
vol.
Cf. Formali, i.
p. clx.
Biskupa Sogur, ubi sup.
vol.
i.
p. xviii;
i.
p.
letter
Cf.
.
.
he
calls
Katalog
590.
Prolegomena, Sturlunga Saga, Oxford, 1878,
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
22
Karlsefnis oc Snorra torbrandzsonar '], although
invented this
title,
The Saga portion
On
is in
p. 99,
svarar
vel,
from some
it
of Thorfinn Karlsefni
a hand
commonly
the chirography
was
is
and the following page, ceasing
this
source. different persons '
first
;
the
first
Icelandic secretary.'
hand change, and beginning with the words Eirikr readily apparent from a comparison
with the autographic letter of 1302, already referred to
throughout
not apparent whether he himself
by three
written
Hauk's own, as
is
it is
now unknown
ascribed to Hauk's so-called
the ink and the
14,
1.
or derived
at the
Hauk's own work continues
1 .
end of the second
with the words kglluKu i Hdpi, where he gives place to a
new
line
on
p. 100,
scribe, his so-called
Hauk, however, again resumes the pen on the back of Two of the leaves upon which the saga isp. 101, and himself concludes the saga. written are of an irregular shape, and there are holes in two other leaves; these defects were, however, present in the vellum from the beginning, so that they in no wise affect the integrity of the text on the other hand the lower right-hand corner of '
second Icelandic secretary.'
;
p.
99 has become badly blackened, and
the left-hand corner of p. 101 but, in the original,
blue,
and the
tions, of
in
consequence, partially
;
not undecipherable.
still
sub-titles in
which the
is,
similarly pp. 100
and 101
[back] are
illegible,
somewhat
as
Initial letters are inserted in
red ink, which has sadly faded.
is
also
indistinct,
red and
There are three pagina-
the one here adopted.
latest, in red, is
The genealogy appended to the saga has been brought down to Hauk's own and Hauk therein traces his ancestry to Karlsefni's Wineland-born son. By means of this genealogical list we are enabled to determine, approximately, the date of this transcript of the original saga, for we read in this list of Hallbera, 'Abbess of Reyniness,' and since we know that Hallbera was not consecrated abbess until time,
the year 1299 2
,
it
becomes
at
completed before that year. furnished by this ancestral 'herra.'
As has been
mentioned without the
once apparent that the saga could not have been
This conclusion list,
this
list
Hauk
has given himself his
Hauk
is first
accorded this
in 1304;
which
fact
stated, title
for in
corroborated by additional evidence
is
title
in 1305,
he
is
title
last
not only confirms the conclusion
already reached, but enables us to advance the date, prior to which the transcript of the saga could not have been concluded, to 1304. positively
when
a conclusion,
it
the saga is
was
literally, it
would appear
1
A
s
Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. p.
facsimile of this letter
is
not so easy to determine
As Hauk's own hand brings the saga to must have been completed before, or not later
finished.
evident that
it
If we Hauk wrote
than, the year 1334, the year of his death. list
It is
that
accept the words of the genealogical this list not
many
years before his
contained in Annaler for Nordisk Oldkyndighed, Copenh. 1847. 1
99.
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. death, for
is
it
23
there stated that Fru Ingigerd's daughter 'was' Fru Hallbera, the
But Hallbera lived until 1330 \ and the strict construction of H auk's language might point to the conclusion that the reference to Hallbera was made Abbess.
Hauk was in Iceland in the years 1330 doubtless for the last time. One of the scribes who aided him in codex was probably an Icelander, as may be gleaned from his orthography,
after her death,
and
1331
2 ,
writing the
and as
it
is
and therefore
after 1330.
highly probable that the contents of the codex were for the most part
copied from originals
owned
in
Iceland,
it
may be
that
the
transcript
of this
was completed during this last visit. It has been claimed that a portion of Hauk's book, preceding the Saga of Thorfinn, was written prior to Hauk's acquirement of his title, a view founded upon the fact that his name is there cited without the addition of his title, and this view is supported by the corresponding usage of the Annals 3 If this be true, then, upon the above hypothesis, a period of more than twenty-five years must have elapsed between the inception of the work and the completion of the 'Thorfinn's Saga.' Doubtless a considerable time was consumed in the compilation and transcription of the contents of this manuscript saga, as well as the
book
itself,
.
but
it
seems scarcely probable
that so long a time should
preparation of the different portions of the work.
have intervened between the
Wherefore,
if
the reference to the
Abbess Hallbera be accepted literally, the conjecture that the earlier portion of the codex was written prior to 1299 would appear to be doubtful, and it may be necessary either to advance the date of this portion of the manuscript or place the date of the
Saga of Thorfinn anterior to that suggested. However this may be, two facts seem to be clearly established, first, that this saga was not written before 1299, and second, that this eldest surviving detailed narrative of the discovery of Wineland was written not later than the year 1334. In the vellum codex, known as Number 557, 4I0, of the Arna-Magnaean Collection,
is
an account of the Wineland discovery, so strikingly similar
of Hauk's Book, that there can be
no doubt
that both histories
to that
were derived from
same source. The history of the discovery contained in the above codex is This may well have the 'Saga of Eric the Red' [Saga Eireks raufta]. been the primitive title of the saga of Hauk's Book, which, as has been noted, obtains its modern name, 'Thorfinns Saga Karlsefnis,' from the entry made by
the
called
1
2 3
Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. p. 219. Islandske Annaler, ubi sup. pp. 206, 219, 347, 397. Cf. Munch, loc. cit. p. 209 ; fslendmga Sogur, Copenh. 1843, vo1
authorities agree in the statement that the title of
diploma of 1303, but as they do not derived.
'
herra ' was
cite their authority,
it is
first
Both of these •• PP- xxiv.xxv. applied to Hauk in a Norwegian -
not apparent whence the statement was
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
24
Ami
Magnusson, early
from the same vellum
by
their contents
fact,
by no means
is
becomes
it
That both sagas were copied
the eighteenth century.
in
and such a conjecture
at
certain
;
if
both transcripts be judged
once apparent that
body of the
literal
which
copy from the
This, while
The
original, for there are certain
indicate, unmistakably, either the
it
is
very doubtful
Hauk's Book Saga of Thorfinn, may not
text of the
even be conjectured of the Saga of Eric the Red. a
could not have been the
only tenable upon the theory that the scribes of
is
Hauk's Book edited the saga which they copied. in the case of the
this
strictly
latter
saga was undoubtedly
minor confusions of the
text,
heedlessness of the copyist, or that the
was working from a somewhat illegible original whose defects he was not If both sagas were copied from different early vellums, the simpler language of the Saga of Eric the Red would seem to indicate that it was a transcript of a somewhat earlier form of the saga than that from which the saga of Hauk's Book was derived. This, however, is entirely conjectural, for the codex containing the Saga of Eric the Red was not written for many years after Hauk's
scribe
at pains to supply.
Book, and probably not
and hand of 557, been determined
from the
codex
[the
title
1400
ca.
of Eric the
Red
So much
century.
from the application of
4to, indicate, and,
to date
very eminent authority to
The Saga
the following
until
fifteenth
century 1
,
the orthography
this test, the
codex has
and has been ascribed by
2 .
begins with the thirteenth line of page 27 of the
appears at the top of this page], and concludes in the
on the back of page
35, the
for initial letters, but these
hand being the same throughout.
were not
inserted, except in
fifth
line
Spaces were
left
one case by a different and
penman. With the exception of a very few words, or portions of words, upon page 30 [back] and page 31, the manuscript of the saga is clearly legible
indifferent
throughout.
Certain slight defects in the vellum have existed from the beginning,
and there
therefore,
few
is,
indistinct
from the
words
is
sister text of
no material hiatus
in the entire text, for the sense
either clearly apparent from the context, or
may be
of the
supplied
Hauk's Book.
In his catalogue of parchment manuscripts
3 ,
Arni Magnusson
states, that
he
obtained this manuscript from Bishop John Vidalin [Mag. Jon Vidalin] 4 and adds the conjecture, that
1
it
had either belonged
Katalog over den Arnamagnaeanske
Sogur, Copenh. 1847,
vol.
ii.
to the Skalholt
Church, or came thither from
Handskriftsamling, ubi sup.
vol.
i.
p.
708; fslendfnga
p. xxviii.
s
Vigfusson, Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Oxford, 1883, vol.
8
AM.
i.
p. xli,
note
1.
435, 4 to. 4 John Vidalin became bishop of Skalholt in December, 1697, and died in 1720. Lexicon, Helsingoer, 1771, 1 Deel, p. 580.
Cf.
Worm,
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. among Bishop Bryniolfs
25
This conjecture, that the book belonged to the Church of Skalholt, has, however, been disputed, and the place of its compilation, at the
books.
same time, assigned to the north of Iceland 1 These sagas in Hauk's Book and AM. 557, 4to, are so .
closely allied, belong so
naturally together and each so enlightens the other, that the
and the
collated,
translation,
which
follows,
is
the text of the translation, the saga as contained in Hauk's
more
closely followed, but the language of the saga of
substituted or added,
inform the narrative.
between the two '
EsR
and
',
'
In the body of
Book has been
AM.
have been
texts
in the
main
557, 4to, is occasionally
where such treatment has seemed to serve in any degree to In all cases, however, where any considerable differences exist
texts, these differences are
£sK
'
two
prepared from both.
recorded in the notes, the abbreviations
Saga of Eric the Red
indicating the language of the
[Eiriks
saga Raufca] and that of the Saga of Thorfinn Karlsefni [fcorfinns saga Karlsefnis] respectively.
The Saga clear
of Eric the
Red
[and both texts are included under this
title]
presents a
and graphic account of the discovery and exploration of Wineland the Good.
In this narrative the discovery
upon the
ascribed to Leif, the son of Eric the Red,
is
by chance, during a voyage from Norway
land,
who
hit
This voyage,
to Greenland.
as has already been stated, probably took place in the year 1000.
After
his
return
discovered, seems father, to
to
Greenland, Leif's account of the land which he
to
have persuaded his
was not destined
to
meet with a successful
year following Leif's return,
About
1001.
this
and therefore,
prominence, an old friend of
it
Eric's, or,
ship that this voyage
arrived at Brattahlid [Eric's
be
true,
it
may be
named Thorbiorn as she
is
possibly his
This voyage, which
well have fallen in the in the
conjectured,
follows, that
Christianity before
its
was undertaken.
Vifilsson,
year
who had brought
He
also called, Thurid.
arrived before Thorstein Ericsson's voyage, for
this
may
issue,
and
time there had arrived in Greenland an Icelander of considerable
with him his daughter, Gudrid,
biorn's
Thorstein,
brother,
undertake an expedition to the strange country.
had
we
are told, that
seems probable
It
it
must have
was
in
Thor-
Thorbiorn
that
home] during Leif's absence from Greenland, and Thorbiorn and Gudrid must have been converted
if
to
acceptance in Iceland as the legalized religion of the land
for very soon after their arrival in
Greenland, Gudrid alludes to the
fact of
her
being a Christian, and, from the language of the saga, there can be no question that her father
companions in
had likewise
in the faith
embraced the new
may have
The presence
materially aided Leif in the
which he engaged, upon his return 1
faith.
to
Greenland.
Biskupa Sogur, ubi sup.
E
vol.
i.
We are
p. lxx.
work of
of these
proselytism,
told, that
Thorbiorn
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
26
did not arrive at Brattahlid until the second year after his departure from land, wherefore, it
if
Ice-
the assumption that he arrived during Leifs absence be sound,
becomes apparent that he must have
left
summer
Iceland in the
of the year
998 or 999.
wooed and married Gudrid, and
Eric's son, Thorstein,
brated at Brattahlid in the autumn.
regarded as a most desirable match. her worth, and his marriage
which he returned from in the
his
may have
the
wedding was
cele-
recorded in the saga that Gudrid was
It is
may have promptly
Thorstein
recognized
occurred in the autumn of the same year in
unlucky voyage.
It
could not well have been celebrated
previous year, for Thorstein's allusions on his death-bed to the religion of
Greenland, indicate that Christianity must have been for a longer time the accepted of the land than
faith
could have been at the close of the year 1000.
it
In the winter after his marriage, Thorstein died, and in the spring, Gudrid
Thorfinn Karlsefni arrived
returned to Brattahlid. possibly the next
Thorbrandsson.
autumn
after Thorstein's death,
was married
Karlsefni
to
Brattahlid about this time,
at
and
company came Snorri
in his
Gudrid shortly
after
the
Yule-tide
this
in Greenland in the autumn of the year 1002, wedding may, accordingly, have taken place about the beginning of the year
1003
*.
following his arrival.
1
In the
If
summer
he arrived
following his marriage, Thorfinn appears to have undertaken
Vigfusson, in his essay,
'
Um
tfmatal
I
1 slendfnga
sogum
fornold,' in Safn
1
til
sogu Islands,
loc.
339, and also in his edition of the Eyrbyggja Saga, loc. cit p. 129, assigns as the date of Snorri's departure to Greenland, and, by the same token, Karlsefni's, the year 998 [or 999]. This
cit. vol.
i.
p.
conclusion he reaches from the passage in Eyrbyggja, already cited p.
1 8,
wherein
it is
stated that
'
the reconciliation of the people of Eyrr and the people of Alpta-firth, Thorbrand's sons, Snorri
after
and
Thorleif, went to Greenland.'
In Vigfusson's edition of the Erybyggja Saga, the chapter containing this statement is numbered 48, and the next succeeding chapter begins Next to this, Gizur the White and Hialti, his son-in-law, came out to proclaim the gospel, and all the people of Iceland were baptized, and :
Christianity
was
legally accepted
by the Althing.'
The words
'
thus occupy seem to refer to the words of the preceding chapter
is
:
'
in the position
which they
'
Saga which we now possess,
AM.
162 E.
fol.,
chapter 48 of the Vigfusson text does not occupy the
place preceding the account of the arrival of Gizur on his mission.
do
'
'After the reconciliation of the people
to Iceland.
that
998.
next to this
and the people of Alpta-firth,' that is, next after this reconciliation Gizur and his son-in-law But Gizur and Hialti came to Iceland on this mission in 999, and the obvious inference the reconciliation was accomplished prior to this, according to Vigfusson in the previous year, [Cf. Eyrbyggja Saga, ed. Vigfusson, p. 129.] In the eldest vellum fragment of the Eyrbyggja
of Eyrr
came
'
not, unfortunately, enable us to
The
limited contents of this fragment
determine where the chapter did stand in
this text, but presumably occupied the same position as that in which it occurs in the Codex Wolphenbuttelensis, as well as in the vellum fragment of the saga contained in AM. 445 0, 4to, namely, after chapter 55 of the Vigfusson edition. [Cf., in that edition, note n, p. 91.] To the events described in this chapter 55, Vigfusson [Eyrbyggja, p. 129] assigns the date ioor. The chapter immediately following this chapter 55 begins
it
with the words
' :
Snorri Godi dwelt at Helgafell eight years after Christianity
became
the legal religion
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. his
voyage of exploration
A longer time may well
to
it
summer
of the year 1003.
after Gudrid's arrival before
her marriage with
Wineland, that
have elapsed
Thorstein, and similarly
is
to
say
in the
even more probable that a longer interval elapsed
is
between Thorstein's death and Gudrid's second marriage. conjectural chronology Karlsefni's
to
The purpose
to determine, if possible, a date prior to
is
Wineland could not have been undertaken.
altogether probable that this voyage
is
it
voyage
27
was made
after the
not appear to be possible, for the reasons presented, that
of this
which Thorfinn While, therefore,
year 1003,
it
does
could have taken place
it
before that year.
Problems suggested by the and exploration, namely,
text of another version of the history of the discovery
that contained in the Flatey
Book, are considered elsewhere,
as are also points of difference between that narrative and the history as set forth in
the
Saga of Eric the Red.
remains to be
It
said, that the text of this
present such difficulties as those which are suggested by a
critical
saga does not
examination of the
narrative of the Flatey Book. This version of the history of the discovery does contain,
however, one statement, which
is
not altogether intelligible and which
is
not susceptible
there came no snow in the land which Wineland explorers had found. This assertion does not consist with our present knowledge of the winter climate of the eastern coast of that portion of North America
of very satisfactory explanation, namely, that
'
'
the
situated within the latitude
which was probably reached by the explorers.
The
ob-
servation may, perhaps, be best explained
upon the theory that the original verbal statement of the explorers was, that there was no snow in Wineland, such as that to which they were accustomed in the countries with which they were more familiar *. With this single exception there appears to be no statement in the Saga of Eric the of Iceland.'
The
fact, therefore, that
certain other late manuscripts, sufficient
reason for establishing the date of
has been stated,
now
the record of the voyage of Thorbrand's sons to Greenland does, in
occupy the place which Vigfusson assigns
existing.
this
this
it,
would not seem
to afford
voyage, by the words of a subsequent passage, when, as
passage does not indeed follow, but precedes the chapter in the oldest manuscripts
If Snorri [and Karlsefni] sailed to Greenland immediately after the reconciliation, as
Vigfusson conjectures, a
fatal
By
flaw in the chronology at once appears.
language of the Saga of Eric the Red,
it
will
be seen that
if
a comparison with the
Karlsefni and Snorri sailed to Greenland in
998 or 999, Karlsefni's voyage of exploration, which was undertaken in the year after his arrival in Greenland, would fall either in the year prior to that assigned to Leif's discovery of Wineland, or in the year of that discovery, both of which hypotheses are, of course, impossible.
and one '
after
the
'
entirely consistent with the
in the sentence,
same year or
'
Thorbrand's sons went to Greenland
the next year after the reconciliation, but
than the year 1001, the
The
simpler explanation,
language of the Eyrbyggja Saga, would seem to be that the word
earliest date assignable for
after the reconciliation,'
some time
thereafter,
Thorstein Ericsson's
ill-fated
also the date of the event immediately preceding this sentence in the elder texts of the 1
Cf. post,
Note No. 55, upon
this
passage in the saga.
E 2
does not mean
and necessarily later voyage, and which is Eyrbyggja Saga.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
28
Red which
is
not lucid, and which
ledge of the probable
may be
not reasonably consistent with our present know-
is
The
regions visited.
passed without especial mention
prevalent superstition of the time,
it
incident of the adventure with the
true, but
is
connection
in this
no way
in
it
of observation or relative credibility of the explorers.
upon the keenness
reflects
It follows, therefore, that
Book and AM.
accounts of the discovery contained in Hauk's
gives evidence of the
it
;
Uniped
the
whether they
557, 4to,
present the eldest form of the narrative of the Wineland explorers or not, do afford the most graphic and succinct exposition of the discovery, and, supported as they are throughout
by contemporaneous
appear in every respect most worthy
history,
of credence.
The Saga of Eric the Red,
The Saga of Thorfinn Karlsefni
also called
and snorri thorbrandsson. Olaf was the name of a warrior-king l
King
the son of
,
who was
Halfdan Whiteleg 3 king of the Uplands-men ,
He was
called Olaf the White.
Helgi's son, the son of Olaf,
Ingiald,
Gudraud's 2 son, son of
Olaf engaged in a Western
(8).
free-
booting expedition and captured Dublin in Ireland and the Shire of Dublin, over 5
Flatnose
He
Aud the Wealthy 4 daughter of Ketil son of Biorn Buna 6 a famous man of Norway. Their son was called the Red 7 Olaf was killed in battle in Ireland, and Aud (10) and Thorstein
which he became king ,
(9).
married
,
,
Thorstein
.
went then
to
Hebrides
the
Eyvind Easterling 9
,
there Thorstein married
(11);
Helgi the Lean
sister of
became a warrior-king, and entered son of Eystein the Rattler 12
.
10
they had
;
Thurid 8
many
into fellowship with Earl
,
daughter of Thorstein
children.
Sigurd the Mighty 11
They conquered Caithness and
Sutherland,
,
Ross
and Moray, and more than the half of Scotland. king, ere he
Caithness
was betrayed by the
when she heard
be secretly
built
Scots,
Over these Thorstein became and was slain there in battle. Aud was at
of Thorstein's death
she thereupon caused a ship
;
and when she was ready, she sailed out
in the forest,
(12) to
to
the
There she bestowed Groa, Thorstein the Red's daughter, in marriage she was the mother of Grelad 13 whom Earl Thorfinn, Skull-cleaver 14 married. After this Orkneys.
;
,
Aud
,
set out to seek Iceland,
and had on board her ship twenty freemen
arrived in Iceland, and passed the 1
* 6
* 13
EsR
'
:
2
6
flatnefr.
austmaSr. :
*
Gunnlad.
10
I>sK
EsR: djupauSga;
the Ungartered
?
hinn magri.
»
(13).
Aud
winter at Biarnarhofn with her brother, Biorn.
konungr,' king.
hvftbeinn.
EsR
first
hausakljufr.
:
Gudred's son
i*sK: djupuSga, 7
;
EsR e.
:
rfki.
Gudrid's son.
deep-minded, wise. 8
rauor.
n hinn
i.
i>sK 12
:
P6ri3r.
glumra.
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. Aud
afterwards took possession of
and Skraumuhlaups
where she caused crosses
With her
believer.
She
river.
to
there
the Dale country
Hvamm, and
(14)
between Dogurdar river
held her orisons at Krossholar,
be erected, for she had been baptized and was a devout
came out
captured in the Western
been
all
lived at
29
Iceland]
[to
freebooting
many
distinguished men,
expedition,
and were
who had
called
slaves.
was the name of one of these he was a highborn man, who had been taken Western sea, and was called a slave, before Aud freed him now when Aud gave homesteads to the members of her crew, Vifil asked wherefore she gave him no homestead as to the other men. Aud replied, that this should make no difference to him, saying, that he would be regarded as a distinguished man wherever he was. She gave him Vifilsdal (15), and there he dwelt. He married a woman *; their sons were Thorbiorn and Thorgeir. They were whose name was Vifil
:
captive in the
men
;
of promise, and
grew up with
their father.
Eric the Red finds
2
Greenland.
There was a man named Thorvaldjhe was a son of Asvald, Ulf's son, EyxnaThori's son. His son's name was Eric 3/ He and his father went from Jaederen(ie) to Iceland, on account of manslaughter and settled on Hornstrandir, and dwelt at Drangar(l7). There Thorvald died, and Eric then married Thorhild, a daughter of Jorund, Atli's son, and Thorbiorg the Ship-chested
Thorbiorn of the Haukadal family
5 .
4
who had been
,
Eric then removed from the North, and cleared
Then
land in Haukadal, and dwelt at Ericsstadir by Vatnshorn.
on Valthiof s farm,
land-slide
slew the
thralls
married before to
Valthiofsstadir.
Eyiolf the Foul
For
near Skeidsbrekkur above Vatnshorn.
Foul, and he also killed Duelling-Hrafn
7 ,
at Leikskalar.
Eric's thralls caused a 6 ,
Valthiof's kinsman,
this Eric killed Eyiolf the
Geirstein and
Odd
of Jorva,
Eyiolf 's kinsmen, conducted the prosecution for the slaying of their kinsmen, and Eric
He
was, in consequence, banished from Haukadal.
and Eyxney, and dwelt that
at
Tradir on Sudrey, the
he loaned Thorgest his outer dais-boards
and dwelt
them
8 .
He
at Ericsstad.
They came
to
EsR
:
simply,
'
4
knarrar-bringa.
8
EsR
:
'
He
he married a B
(19)
;
winter (18).
away from
He
was
at this
time
Breidabolstad, and Thorgest
killed
wife.'
hinn haukdoelski.
and certain other men besides. a
Lit.
'
found.' 6
saurr.
then took possession of Brokey, and dwelt at Tradir.
Eric went to Auxney.
It
Eric afterwards went to Eyxney,
blows a short distance from the farm of Drangar(2o).
There two of Thorgest's sons were 1
first
then demanded his outer dais-boards, but did not obtain
Eric then carried the outer dais-boards
gave chase.
then took possession of Brokey
then loaned his outer dais-boards to Thorgest.
»
EsR 7
'
Eric the Red.'
H61mgongu-Hrafn.
The
He
:
After this
first
winter, however,
dwelt at Ericsstadir.'
THE FINDING OF WINEL AND THE GOOD.
3o
each of them retained a considerable body of
men
with him at his home.
Styr gave
Eric his support, as did also Eyiolf of Sviney, Thorbiorn, Vifil's son, and the sons of
Thorbrand of Alptafirth; while Thorgest was backed by the sons of Thord the Yeller 1 and Thorgeir of Hitardal, Aslak of Langadal and his son, Illugi. Eric and ,
were condemned
his people
outlawry
to
ship for a voyage, in Ericsvag
;
at
Thorsness-thing (21).
the
was
it
Crow
his intention to
2 ,
go
equipped his
while Eyiolf concealed him in Dimunarvag (22),
Thorgest and his people were searching for him among the that
He
islands.
He said
when
to them,
which Gunnbiorn (23), son of Ulf
in search of that land
saw when he was driven out of his course, westward across the main, and He told them that he would return again to his
discovered Gunnbiorns-skerries. friends, if
he should succeed
liness
;
Thorbiorn, and Eyiolf, and Styr
in finding that country.
accompanied Eric out beyond the
islands,
and they parted with the greatest
Eric said to them that he would render them similar aid, so far as
within his power,
if
they should ever stand in need of his help.
from Snaefells-iokul, and arrived
Thence he
sailed to the southward, that
able country in that direction.
of the Western-settlement.
He
might
is
called Blacksark
he might ascertain whether there was
passed the
first
lie
Eric sailed out to sea
which
at that ice-mountain (24)
it
friend-
3 .
habit-
winter at Ericsey, near the middle
In the following spring he proceeded to Ericsfirth, and
That summer he explored the western uninhabited region, remaining there for a long time, and assigning many local names there. The second winter he spent at Ericsholms beyond Hvarfsgnipa. But the third summer he sailed northward to Snaefell, and into Hrafnsfirth. He believed then that he had reached the head of Ericsfirth he turned back then, and remained selected a site there for his homestead.
;
the third winter * at Ericsey at the sailed to Iceland, at Holmlatr.
and landed
mouth of
in Breidafirth.
The
Ericsfirth (25).
He
following
summer he
remained that winter with Ingolf (26)
In the spring he and Thorgest fought together, and Eric
after this a reconciliation
was
effected
between them.
was defeated That summer Eric set out to
;
colonize the land which he had discovered, and which he called Greenland, because,
he
said,
men would be
the
more
readily persuaded thither
if
the land
had a
good name.
Concerning Thorbiorn. Thorgeir,
Vifil's son,
married, and took to wife Arnora, daughter of Einar of
Laugarbrekka, Sigmund's son, son of Ketil
Thistil,
who
settled Thistilsfirth.
had another daughter named Hallveig ; she was married to Thorbiorn, 1
gellir.
3
kraka. *
"
EsR
:
'
the fourth
i>sK
and
:
Bliserkr.
third winter.'
EsR
:
Vifil's
Einar son
(27),
Hvftserkr, Whitesark.
-
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. who
got with her Laugarbrekka-land on Hellisvellir.
31
Thorbiorn moved
and became a very distinguished man. He was an excellent husbandman and had a great estate. Gudrid was the name of Thorbiorn's daughter. She was the most thither,
l
,
and
beautiful of her sex,
in
every respect a very superior woman.
man named Orm, whose
Arnarstapi a
name was
wife's
There was a man
time as a foster-daughter. Thorgeirsfell (28)
named
;
him
lived with
at
a good
for a long
named Thorgeir, who
he was very wealthy and had been manumitted
who was
Einar,
Orm was
Halldis.
husbandman, and a great friend of Thorbiorn, and Gudrid
There dwelt
lived
at
he had a son
;
a handsome, well-bred man, and very showy in his dress.
Einar was engaged in trading-voyages from one country to the other, and had
prospered in
He
this.
always spent his winters alternately either
in
Iceland or
Norway.
in
Now
is to
it
be
one autumn, when Einar was
told, that
wares out along Snaefellsness
his
Arnarstapi, and
were carried
Orm
him
he went with
in Iceland,
He came
with the intention of selling them.
,
to
remain with him, and Einar accepted
Orm
friendship [between
into a store-house,
and the men of
Orm
invited
was a strong
for there
tion,
2
and himself].
to
this invita-
Einar's wares
where he unpacked them, and displayed them to Orm and asked Orm to take such of them as he liked.
his household,
accepted this
and said that Einar was a good merchant, and was greatly Now, while they were busied about the wares, a woman passed the store-house. Einar enquired of Orm Who was that handoffer,
favoured by fortune. before the door of
'
:
some woman who passed before the door? I have never seen her here before.' Orm replies That is Gudrid, my foster-child, the daughter of Thorbiorn of Laugarbrekka.' 'She must be a good match,' said Einar; 'has she had any suitors?' Orm replies In good sooth she has been courted, friend, nor is she easily to be won, for '
:
:
is
it
'
believed that both she and her father will be very particular in their choice of
a husband.'
pay
my
behalf,
'
Be
that as
addresses, and
it
I
may,' quoth Einar,
of
full
my
she
to bring
friendship,
if I
it
am
the
is
would have thee present
and use every exertion
thee to the
'
this
woman
to
whom
I
mean
matter to her father in
reward
to a favourable issue,
and
I
may be
that
Thorbiorn
successful.
It
shall
to
my will
is a most somewhat lands or chattels, and
regard the connection as being to our mutual advantage, for [while] he
honourable
man and
on the wane 3
;
has a goodly home, his personal
but neither
I
nor
my
father are lacking in
Thorbiorn would be greatly aided thereby, '
Surely
I
effects, I
if this
believe myself to be thy friend,' replies
am
EsR
:
'
Godord-man,'
cf.
note 72.
2
i>sK
:
are
match should be brought about.'
Orm, and yet '
disposed to act in this matter, for Thorbiorn hath a very haughty
1
told,
Snowfells-strand.
3
EsR
:
'
I
am by no means
spirit,
are
and
much on
is
more-
the wane.'
THE FINDING OF WINEL AND THE GOOD.
32
Einar replied that he wished for nought else than that
over a most ambitious man.' his suit should
be broached
;
Orm
replied, that
he should have his
Sometime
again to the South until he reached his home.
an autumn
Orm
feast,
was
as
his custom, for
many
of Arnarstapi, and
Einar fared
will.
Thorbiorn had
after this,
he was a man of high position.
Hither came
Orm came
other of Thorbiorn's friends.
with Thorbiorn, and said, that Einar of Thorgeirsfell had visited him
*
speech
to
not long before,
and that he was become a very promising man. Orm now makes known the proposal of marriage in Einar's behalf, and added that for some persons and for some reasons it
might be regarded as a very appropriate match
' :
I
expect to hear such words from thee, that
of a thrall (29)
;
and
that,
because
it
seems
Orm
tarried at
home
to his friends, to
But
that winter.
which many came
Thorbiorn called for
2
my
in the
3
and
,
and spoke
silence,
'
:
my
circumstances, although
Now
will
rather abandon
I
;
Little did
mean all
a match as
of the invited
Gudrid remained behind with her
father,
spring Thorbiorn gave an entertainment
was a noble feast, and at the banquet Here have I passed a goodly lifetime, and it
but
now
estate has hitherto
my
'
my means are diminishing, where-
since thou deemest so
have experienced the good-will of men toward me, and their affection our relations together have been pleasant
:
daughter to the son
afterward returned to his home, and
guests to their respective households, while
and
should marry
to thee that
fore she shall not remain longer with thee this suitable for her.'
I
thou mayest greatly strengthen
Thorbiorn answers
thyself thereby, master, by reason of the property.'
I
;
and, methinks,
begin to find myself in straitened
been accounted a respectable one.
farming, than lose
my
honour, and rather leave the
upon my family; wherefore I have now concluded to put that promise to the test, which my friend Eric the Red made, when we parted company in Breidafirth. It is my present design to go to Greenland this summer, The folk were greatly astonished at this plan of Thorif matters fare as I wish.' biorn's 4 for he was blessed with many friends, but they were convinced that he was so firmly fixed in his purpose, that it would not avail to endeavour to dissuade him from it. Thorbiorn bestowed gifts upon his guests, after which the feast came to an end, and the folk returned to their homes. Thorbiorn sells his lands and buys a ship, which was laid up at the mouth of Hraunhofn (30). Thirty persons joined him in the voyage among these were Orm of Arnarstapi, and his wife, and country, than bring disgrace
,
;
other of Thorbiorn's friends,
When
who would
1
Lit.
4
l>sK
had been
'
' :
2
there.'
EsR
:
'
go with thee.' this change of
People were greatly astonished at
great tidings, concerning this design of Eric's.'
as seems
Then they put
not part from him.
to sea.
they sailed the weather was favourable, but after they came out upon the
more
probable, the
'
Eric
'
This
may
s
Lit.
condition.'
'
many men came
EsR
:
refer to Eric's promise,
has been erroneously inserted for Thorbiorn.
'
thither.'
People thought these
mentioned above,
or,
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. high-seas the
fair
wind
failed,
and there came great gales
and had a very tedious voyage that summer. people, and
Orm
and
his wife Halldis died,
Then
1 ,
33
and they
illness
lost their
way,
appeared among their
and the half of
their
company.
The
sea began to run high, and they had a very wearisome and wretched voyage in
many ways,
but arrived, nevertheless, at Heriolfsness in Greenland, on the very
eve of winter 2 ability
.
At Heriolfsness
man named
lived a
He
and an excellent husbandman.
received Thorbiorn and
company, and entertained them well during the winter 3 season of great dearth
in
Greenland
;
those
He was
Thorkel.
At
.
who had been
at
a
man
of
of his ship's
all
that time there
was a
the fisheries had had poor
There was a certain Woman there in the settlement, whose name was Thorbiorg. She was a prophetess, and was called Little Sibyl (31). She had had nine sisters, all of whom were prophetesses, but she was the only one left alive. It was Thorbiorg's custom in the winters, to go to entertainments, and she was especially sought after at the homes of those who were curious to know their fate, or what manner of season might be in store for them and inasmuch as Thorkel was the chief yeoman in the neighbourhood, it was thought to devolve upon him to find out when the evil time, which was upon them, would cease. Thorkel invited the prophetess to his home, and careful preparations were made for her reception, according to the custom which prevailed, when women of her kind were to be entertained. A high seat was prepared for her, in which a cushion filled with poultry feathers 4 was placed. When she came in the evening, with the man who had been sent to meet her, she was clad in a dark-blue cloak, fastened with a strap, and set with stones quite down to the hem. She wore glass beads around her neck, and upon her head a black lamb-skin hood, lined with white cat-skin. In her hands she carried a staff, upon which there was a knob, which was ornamented with Circling her waist she wore a girdle brass, and set with stones up about the knob. of touch-wood, and attached to it a great skin pouch, in which she kept the charms which she used when she was practising her sorcery. She wore upon her feet shaggy calf-skin shoes, with long, tough latchets, upon the ends of which there were large brass buttons 5 She had cat-skin gloves upon her hands, which were white inside hauls,
and some had not returned.
;
,
.
and lined with
fur.
When
her becoming greetings. as he pleased her. seat
ThusEsR.
2
EsR EsR
*
She received
Yeoman
all
of the folk
felt it to
be their duty
to offer
the salutations of each individual according
Thorkel took the sibyl by the hand, and led her to the
which had been made ready for her. Thorkel bade her run her eyes over man and
1
8
she entered,
:
'
at the winter-night-tide.'
adds
Lit. 'in
:
'
Thorbiorn and
The
all his
three days which begin the winter season are so called.
shipmates were well pleased.'
which there should be poultry
feathers.'
F
B
fsK
:
'
tin-buttons.'
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
34
She had
beast and home.
and
forth in the evening,
were brought
tables
remains to be told what manner of food was prepared for
it
A porridge of goat's
the prophetess.
The
to say concerning all these.
little
beestings
was made
and
for her,
meat there
for
were dressed the hearts of every kind of beast, which could be obtained there. She had a brass spoon, and a knife with a handle of walrus tusk, with a double hasp of brass around the haft, and from this the point was broken. And when the tables were removed, Yeoman Thorkel approaches Thorbiorg, and asks how she is pleased with the home, and the character of the folk, and how speedily she would be likely to. become aware of that concerning which he had questioned her, and which the people were anxious
She
know.
to
replied that she could not give an opinion in this matter
And on
before the morrow, after that she had slept there through the night.
morrow, when the day was
far spent,
the
such preparations were made as were necessary
She bade them bring her those women, who knew the incantation, which she required to work her spells, and which she called Warlocks but such women were not to be found. Thereupon a search was made throughout the house, to see whether any one knew this [incantation]. Then says to enable her to accomplish her soothsaying.
;
Gudrid
:
Although
'
Halldis, taught
answered
Then
'
:
me
I
in
art
am neither skilled in thou wise in season
and ceremony of such a kind, that Christian woman.' to the
company
I
and
still
with Thorkel to provide for
my
:
'
well, that
my foster-mother, Thorbiorg
Gudrid replies
'
to lend
it
:
This
any
is
an incantation
aid, for that I
am
a
might so be that thou couldst give thy help
It
woman than before however I leave it now so urged Gudrid, that she said The women then made a ring round about, ;
Thorkel
needs.'
Gudrid then sang the song, so sweet and
spell-da'is.
no one remembered ever before to have heard the melody sung with so
a voice as
fair
'
'
be no worse
she must needs comply with his wishes. while Thorbiorg sat up on the
!
do not mean
Thorbiorg answers
here,
the black art nor a sibyl, yet
Iceland that spell-song, which she called Warlocks.'
indeed lured
The
this.
many
sorceress thanked her for the song, and said
spirits hither,
who
think
it
:
'
She has
who us. Many from me and
pleasant to hear this song, those
were wont to forsake us hitherto and refuse to submit themselves to
now
things are
from others.
revealed to me, which hitherto have been hidden, both
And
I
am
longer, but the season will
able to announce that this period of famine will not endure
has been so long upon you, will shall
spring approaches.
reward out of hand, for the assistance, which thou hast vouchsafed
fate in store for thee is
match here 1
The visitation of disease, which disappear sooner than expected. And thee, Gudrid, I
mend as
EsR
:
'
in
now all made
Greenland, but
it
wiser than I supposed.'
manifest to me.
Thou
shalt
make
us, since the
a most worthy
shall not be of long duration for thee, for thy future 2
2
tsK
:
vegar pfnir, thy ways
;
EsR
:
vegir pinir.
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED.
35
path leads out to Iceland, and a lineage both great and goodly shall spring from thee,
and above thy unfold
line brighter rays of light shall shine, than
And now
x .
fare well
advanced
to the sibyl,
was most
curious.
and she thereupon
been willing
to
remain
weather improved
to thee,
daughter
'
her responses, and
which he
of that which she
since he had not
for,
home while such heathen rites were practising. The when the spring opened 3 even as Thorbiorg had 2
speedily,
,
4
until
and said that
,
it
he arrived
was well
at
that
Thorbiorn and his household remained with him during the
thither.
winter, while quarters
that about
little
Thorbiorn was then sent
Eric received him with open arms
he had come
After this the folk
After this they came for her from a neighbouring farm-
set out thither. at
in
Thorbiorn equipped his ship and sailed away,
prophesied. Brattahlid.
my
have power clearly to !
and each besought information concerning
She was very ready
foretold failed of fulfilment. stead,
and health
I
were provided
crew among the farmers.
for the
And the
follow-
ing spring Eric gave Thorbiorn land on Stokkaness, where a goodly farmstead was founded, and there he lived thenceforward.
Concerning Leif the Lucky and the Introduction of Christianity into Greenland.
was married to a woman named Thorhild 5 and had two sons one of these was named Thorstein, and the other Leif. They were both promising men. Thorstein lived at home with his father, and there was not at that time a man in Greenland who was accounted of so great promise as he. Leif had sailed (32) to Norway, where Eric
he was
;
,
at the court of
King Olaf Tryggvason.
When
Leif sailed from Greenland, in
the summer, they were driven out of their course to the Hebrides.
It
was
late
before they got fair winds thence, and they remained there far into the summer.
name was Thorgunna. She was a woman of fine family, and Leif observed that she was possessed of rare When Leif was preparing for his departure Thorgunna (34) asked intelligence 6 (33). Leif enquired whether she had in this the to be permitted to accompany him. Leif responded replied that she did not care for it. her kinsmen. She of approval that he did not deem it the part of wisdom to abduct so high-born a woman in a It is by no means certain that thou strange country, and we so few in number.' Leif became enamoured of a certain woman, whose
'
1
EsR
2
PsK
4
Lit.
8
EsR EsR
8
'
:
'
:
and above thy race
:
:
shall shine a bright
beam
of
light.' 3
superstitions.'
with both hands.'
'
'
PsK
has
'
receives
him
Thiodhild. lit.
'
knew more than a
little.'
F2
well with graciousness.'
Omitted
in
PsK.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
36
this to
shalt find
notwithstanding,'
proof,
am no
I
heed, yet will fit
said
'Then
Leif.
longer a lone woman, for
foresee that
I
decision,' said
be the better
shall give birth to
I
men.
to take his place with other
son as
profit of this
is
And
'
And though
I
;
moreover,
Greenland myself before the end comes.' Leif gave her a gold belt of walrus-tusk. This boy came Thorgils came to Iceland in the
I
mean
will
have
no
shall
be
much come to
Greenland and was
to Greenland,
before the Froda-wonder (35).
it.
this
as
to
finger-ring, a
men
Leif acknowledged his paternity, and some
summer
when he
foresee that thou wilt get
thy due from this our parting
'that
charge
I
thou give
Greenland,
to thee in
to the
it
Thorgunna,
pregnant, and upon thee
wadmal mantle, and a called Thorgils.
shall put
I
said
thee,'
tell
child.
him
rear the boy, and send
I
am
I
a male
Thorgunna.
I
it
that this
However,
Thorgils was afterwards in Greenland, and there seemed to be something not
this
from the Hebrides, and arrived
in
Norway
away
Leif and his companions sailed
altogether natural about him before the end came. in the
Leif went to the court of
autumn.
King Olaf Tryggvason. [He was well received by the king, who felt that he could was a man of great accomplishments. Upon one occasion the king came to speech with Leif, and asks him, Is it thy purpose to sail to Greenland in the I believe it will be well,' summer ? It is my purpose,' said Leif, if it be your will.' answers the king, and thither thou shalt go upon my errand, to proclaim Christianity see that Leif
'
'
'
'
'
'
Leif replied that the king should decide, but gave
there.'
be
replied that he in
it
as his belief that
carry this mission to a successful issue in Greenland.
to
difficult
knew
of no
man who would be
it
would
The king
better fitted for this undertaking,
thy hands the cause will surely prosper.'
'This can only
be,'
'
and
said Leif, 'if
I
Leif put to sea when his ship was ready for the For a long time he was tossed about upon the ocean, and came upon lands of which he had previously had no knowledge. There were self-sown wheat fields and vines growing there. There were also those trees there which are called 'mausur (36), and of all these they took specimens. Some of the timbers were so large
enjoy the grace of your protection.'
voyage.
'
that they
were used
in building.
Leif found
with him, and procured quarters for them
showed
his nobleness
J ;
and he was
Leif landed in Ericsfirth, and then went
He
faith,
home
EsR
:
as in
into the country,
Lucky 2 ever after. he was well received by
to Brattahlid
;
soon proclaimed Christianity throughout the land, and the Catholic
excellence and
'
home
In this wise he
called Leif the
and announced King Olaf Tryggvason's messages
how much 1
a wreck, and took them
during the winter.
and goodness, since he introduced Christianity
and saved the men from the wreck every one.
men upon all
many
how
to the people, telling
great glory accompanied this
faith.
other ways, for he brought Christianity to the country.'
Eric 2
them
was slow
hinn heppni.
in
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. forming the determination to forsake his old promptly, and caused a church
faith
be
to
belief,
37
but Thiodhild
some
built at
embraced the
(37)
distance from the house.
This building was called Thiodhild's Church, and there she and those persons who had accepted Christianity, and they were many, were wont to offer their prayers. Thiodhild would not have intercourse with Eric after that she had received the
faith,
whereat he was sorely vexed.
much talk about a voyage of exploration 1 to The leader of this expedition was Thorstein that country which Leif had discovered. man and an intelligent, and blessed with many friends. good was a Ericsson, who Eric was likewise invited to join them, for the men believed that his luck and foresight would be of great furtherance. He was slow in deciding, but did not say nay, when his friends besought him to go. They thereupon equipped that ship in which Thorbiorn had come out, and twenty men were selected for the expedition. They took little At
time there began to be
this
cargo with them, nought else save their weapons and provisions
when and
Eric set out from his
he
silver;
hid this
home he took with him when he
but a short distance, however,
and dislocated
shoulder
his
and then went
treasure,
3
word
accident he sent his wife
whereat
,
5
fell
a his
On
2 .
that
chest containing gold
little
way.
He
had proceeded
from his horse and broke his ribs
he cried
'
Ai,
ai
4
! '
By
reason
they sailed cheerily out of Ericsfirth
in
of this
which he had
that she should procure the treasure
concealed, for to the hiding of the treasure he attributed his misfortune after
morning
There-
(38).
They
high spirits over their plan.
were long tossed about upon the ocean, and could not lay the course they wished. They came in sight of Iceland, and likewise saw birds from the Irish coast 6 Their ship was, in sooth, driven hither and thither over the sea. In the autumn they turned .
back,
worn out by
and arrived
it
and exposure
at Ericsfirth at the
were we '
cheerful
and
toil,
in the
need, and
is
ever true, as 1
EsR EsR
s
t>sK
8
i>sK
6
Lit.
7
EsR
:
:
'
:
:
'
'
'
to it
From
Then
summer, when we put out of the
firth,
their labours,
said
but
Eric,
we
'
still
More live
8 ,
Thorstein answers, 'It will be a princely
might have been much worse 9 .'
in
and exhausted by
very beginning of winter.
wants of all these men who are now during the winter.' Eric answers, 'It them make provision for is said, that " it is never clear ere the answer comes," and so it
deed to endeavour to look well
2
to the elements,
this there
began
to
after the
be
much
talk, that
he should explore.'
mostly weapons and provisions.' injured his
lit.
'
arm
he told his
had birds from ye
has
'
now we
'
Lit.
'
but
•
Lit.
'
and there
Lacking in
Ireland;' '
we
that '
is,
came near enough
to the coast of Ireland to see land birds.
throughout.
are.'
is still
J>sK.
wife.'
instead of
8
4
at the shoulder-joint.'
much good
left;'
that
is,
we have
still
much
to
be grateful
for.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
38
must be
We
here.
will act
thy counsel in this matter 1 .'
now upon
All of the
They men, who were not otherwise provided for, landed thereupon, and went home to Brattahlid, where they remained throughout accompanied the father and son.
the winter.
Thorstein Ericsson weds Gudrid
Now it is wedlock.
was decided
marry Gudrid, and the wedding was held at The entertainment sped well, and was very numerously
that Thorstein should
Brattahlid in the autumn.
Thorstein had a
whose
Thorstein,
home
in the
A half
called Lysufirth.
is
Apparitions.
be told that Thorstein Ericsson sought Gudrid, Thorbiorn's daughter, His suit was favourably received both by herself and by her father, and
it
which
;
to
in
attended.
2
interest in this property
name was
wife's
Western-settlement
Sigrid.
few friends
early in the winter. ;
he took sick
namesake
stein, his
first,
Then
took sick and died. ;
man named
They were
3 .
well received,
to pass that sickness appeared
in came Gard was the name of the overseer there he had and died. It was not long before one after another
and remained there during the winter.
home
belonged to a
Thorstein went to Lysufirth, in the
autumn, to his namesake, and Gudrid bore him company
their
certain farmstead,
at a
It
;
Thorstein, Eric's son,
fell sick,
and one evening Sigrid wished
to
and Sigrid, the wife of Thor-
go to the house, which stood
over against the outer-door, and Gudrid accompanied her they were facing the outer'We have acted thoughtlessly,' exclaimed door when Sigrid uttered a loud cry 4 ;
.
Gudrid,
yet thou needest not cry, though the cold strikes thee
'
as speedily as possible.'
Sigrid answers,
'
This may not be
5 ;
in this
let
us go in again
present plight.
All
drawn up here before the door now among them I see thy But I can see myself there, and it is distressful to look upon.' Let us go now, Gudrid I no longer see the this had passed she exclaimed, The overseer 6 had vanished from her sight, whereas it had seemed to her before
of the dead folk are
;
husband, Thorstein, and directly
band that
! '
'
in,
the corpse
;
EsR
:
'
in his
hand and made as
and ere the morning and
that
accompanied them 1
if he would scourge the flock. So came she was dead, and a coffin was made ready for same day the men planned to row out to fish, and Thorstein the landing-place, and in the twilight 7 he went down to see their
he stood with a whip
they went
;
to
Eric answers, " These words shall control here."
of those,
All
provided for before, [obtained] accommodation with Eric and his son.' reason of a clerical confusion, s 6
Lit.
'
Thus
the literal rendering
*
PsK
:
3
;
the
Lit.
'
both he and Gudrid.'
more
intelligible translation
'
EsR
:
7
Lit.
'
'
not
then Sigrid cried,
would appear
!
Thorstein.
who had
been
passage, apparently
by
not clear without emendation.
is
wedded Thurid.'
the cold strike thee
The
the second
light.'
to
be
:
'
O
Give heed
!
lest
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. word
Thorstein, Eric's son, then sent
catch.
him, saying that
all
ing to rise to her
was not
as
it
namesake
to his l
should be there
and wished
feet,
39
(39) before her breast.
He
Gudrid
be called
to
thither, for that
hour be given
me
for
it
was
his
my own
up and spoke, saying
sat
wish
and
to
speak with her
God
and pray
wishes to see thee I
to help her
;
thee.'
one of those incidents which mercy,
my
is
it
shall
I
trust that
if
further,
my
drew near in all
her
is
it
She
replies,
waked
God
will
may be
It
'
he desired
It is
God's
my
condition.'
will
and bade her cross
her,
me
that
keep watch over
belief that the matter
and he seemed
low tone, so
to
that this
is
intended to be
me
it is
harm.
me I
wherefore, under God's
;
he would say, for
that
her to be weeping.
that she alone could hear
do
will
them
;
may
he go'
this, lest
So Gudrid went and
a grave one.'
is
I
He
spoke a few words
but this he said so that
who kept well the faith, and that many there were, said he, who kept
could hear, that those persons would be blessed
carried with
but
'
ill.
it all
This
Christianity
is
he
be held in remembrance, this strange
shall afterward
be designed to bring
it
to Thorstein,
ear, in a
:
Thorstein, Eric's son, has said to
venture to go to him, and learn what
not escape this for
'
;
thou must take counsel with thyself now, what thou wilt do, for
2
have no advice to give
event, and
;
'
down and
thus she did,
that
for the betterment of
Thorstein, the master, went in search of Gudrid, and herself,
lie
he would keep watch over the bodies during the night
and early in the night, Thorstein, Eric's son, that this
thereupon seized
Thorstein, Eric's son, died
Thorstein, the master of the house, bade Gudrid
before night-fall. sleep, saying that
was endeavour-
for the housewife
,
under the clothes beside him, and when
to get in
he entered the room she was come up on the edge of the bed. her hands and held a pole-axe
he should come to
that
help and consolation, and yet
no proper usage, which has obtained here
was introduced
but a brief funeral service.
here, to inter It is
who have
my
men
wish that
3
it
Greenland since
in
unconsecrated
in
it
earth, with
nought
be conveyed to the church, together
I
Gard 4 however,
I would have you burn upon a pyre, as speedily as possible, since he has been the cause of all of the apparitions which have been seen here during the winter.' He spoke to her also of her own destiny, and said that she had a notable future in store for her, but he bade her beware of marrying any Greenlander he directed her also to give their
with the others
died here
;
,
;
property to the church and to the poor It
had been the custom
in
5 ,
and then sank down again a second time.
Greenland, after Christianity was introduced there, to bury
persons on the farmsteads where they died, 1
s s
6
Lit.
EsR EsR
that
'
:
:
EsR:
it
in
was hardly peaceful there.' tells, what Thorstein, Eric's son, had said
'
and
'
consecrated,' obviously incorrectly.
'or to the poor;' t>sK
:
unconsecrated
to
'and some to the poor.'
him
;
3
earth
and he wishes *
;
a pole
was
to see thee.'
fsK
:
GarSarr.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
4o
erected in the ground, touching the breast of the dead, and subsequently,
came
priests
thither, the pole
was withdrawn and holy water poured
and the funeral service held there, although
it
were conveyed to the church at there by the clergy. Thorbiorn died soon 1
of the dead
her
after
affairs
Ericsfirth,
the
bodies
and the funeral services held and
Eric took her to his
passed into Gudrid's possession.
The
might be long thereafter.
after this,
when
in [the orifice],
all
of his property then
home and
carefully looked
2 .
Concerning Thord of Hofdi. There was a man named Thord, who
lived at
married Fridgerd, daughter of Thori the Loiterer
King of the
the
3
Hofdi on Hofdi-strands.
and Fridgerd, daughter of Kiarval
Thord was a son of Biorn Chestbutter
Irish.
He
4
son of Thorvald
,
Ragnar Shaggy-breeks 7 They had a son named Snorri. He married Thorhild Ptarmigan 8 daughter of Thord theYeller 9 Their son was Thord Horse-head 10 Thorfinn Karlsefni u was the name of Thorfinn was engaged Thord's son (40). Thorfinn's mother's name was Thorunn 12 Spine
5
,
Asleik's son, the son of Biorn Iron-side
6
,
the son of
.
,
.
.
.
in trading voyages,
and was reputed
One summer
be a successful merchant.
to
Karlsefni equipped his ship, with the intention of sailing to Greenland.
Thorbrand's son
13 ,
of Alptafirth
Snorri,
men on son, a man
accompanied him, and there were forty
(41)
There was a man named Biarni, Grimolf's from Breidafirth, and another named Thorhall, Gamli's son (42), an East-firth man. They equipped their ship, the same summer as Karlsefni, with the intention of making a voyage to Greenland; they had also forty men in their ship. When they were It has not been recorded how long ready to sail, the two ships put to sea together 14 board the ship with them.
.
a voyage they had
;
but
it is
to
be
told, that
both of the ships arrived at Ericsfirth in
Eric and other of the inhabitants of the country rode to the ships, and a
the autumn.
goodly trade was soon established between them.
Gudrid 15 was requested by the
showed
skippers to take such of their wares as she wished, while Eric, on his part,
PsK PsK
1
3
died
;
'
of Thorstein and the others.'
'
Eric received Gudrid, and acted as a father toward her.
:
:
then
all
of the property passed into her possession
well after her affairs.' 6 10
hryggr.
"
:
Instead of this genealogical
Thord Horse-head, who
sefni 14 18
jdrnsffia.
hesthoffii.
n EsR of
*
was a man of
PsK
:
PsK:
'
8
hfma.
7
lo6br6k.
Karlsefni,
has
:
'
Shortly thereafter Thorbiorn
Eric then took her to his home, and looked 4 8
and was very
and the others put
byrfiusmigr. 9
rjupa.
gellir.
one who gives promise of becoming a man.
There was a man named Thorfinn
lived in the north, at Reyniness, in Skagafirth, as
fine family
Karlsefni
Eric.
list
;
is
two
ships,
Karlsefni, a son
now
" EsR
well-to-do.'
to sea with these
it
:
when they were
called.
Karl-
Porbiazrson. ready.'
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED.
4t
great munificence in return, in that he extended an invitation to both crews to accom-
pany him home for winter quarters at Brattahlid. The merchants accepted this Their wares were then conveyed to Brattahlid nor invitation l and went with Eric. was there lack there of good and commodious store-houses, in which to keep them nor was there wanting much of that, which they needed, and the merchants were well pleased with their entertainment at Eric's home during that winter. Now as it drew toward Yule, Eric became very taciturn, and less cheerful than had been his wont. ;
,
On
one occasion Karlsefni entered into conversation with
The
aught weighing upon thee, Eric ?
more
silent
2
Thou
it
but
make known
hospitality gracefully,
and
manly wise, and
I
by reason of our intercourse; rather
sufferers
am am
art
somewhat
lie
Ye
' :
accept
not pleased that ye should be the I
troubled at the thought, that
should be given out elsewhere, that ye have never passed a worse Yule than
now drawing '
There
nigh,
when
Eric the
be no cause for
shall
Red was your
it
this,
host at Brattahlid in Greenland.'
Karlsefni,
that,' replies
Do
within our power.
Eric answers
the cause of thy melancholy.'
in
Hast thou
:
hast entertained us with great
behooves us to make such return as may
and
now
'
and said
have remarked, that thou
folk
than thou hast been hitherto.
liberality,
thou
Eric,
'
we have
malt,
and meal, and
corn in our ships, and you are welcome to take of these whatsoever you wish, and to provide as liberal an entertainment as seems
and preparations were made it
seemed
before
Eric, for
to
4
marriage
after Yule, Karlsefni
and
was so sumptuous,
it
broached the subject of a marriage with Gudrid
he assumed that with him rested the right to bestow her hand
prolong
this,
adding that he had heard only good reports of him
Brattahlid during the winter
2 4 6
fsK f>sK
EsR EsR
:
adds, '
:
:
:
'
and thanked
t"sK
EsR
arose, that
to the
'
:
and
;
this
befell
at
3
f>sK
adds,
:
'
in a
poor country.'
him a handsome and accomplished woman.' that his offer should be well considered, and adding
and she seemed to
Eric answers, saying, " moreover, ;
it is
probable, that she will
ok drukkit brullaup
peira,'
and
their bridal
fulfil
come concerning
the household.'
The
clause
'
whereat
been inserted by accident from the succeeding paragraph.
G
was if
him.'
drunk.
'
amusement of
that she
her appointed destiny," even
There was great good cheer at Brattahlid during the winter. there was much table-play afoot, and story-telling and much of the
:
6
him.'
she should be married to him, and said that good reports had 7
And, not
.
.
less cheerful.'
adds, '
'
5
7
worthy of a goodly match 6
in
the result was, that Thorfinn was betrothed to Thurid, and the
banquet was augmented, and their wedding was celebrated
1
that
Eric answers favourably, and says, that she would accomplish the fate
.
in store for her,
to
feast (43),
the people they had scarcely ever seen so grand an entertainment
to
And
*.
Yule
for the
Eric accepts this offer,
fitting to you.'
much
Whereat much discussion which might contribute
like
discussion arose
'
appears to have
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
42
Beginning of the Wineland Voyages.
About this time there began to be much talk at Brattahlid, to the effect that Wineland the Good should be explored, for, it was said, that country must be possessed of many goodly qualities. And so it came to pass, that Karlsefni and Snorri spring
out their ship, for the purpose of going in search of that country in the
fitted
Biarni and Thorhall joined the expedition with their ship, and the
1 .
who had borne them company Freydis
to
(44),
There was a man named Thorvard
2 .
a natural daughter of Eric the Red.
and as his steward during the winter 3
.
also
;
he was wedded
accompanied them,
Huntsman. He hunter and fisherman during the summer, Thorhall was stout and swarthy, and of
together with Thorvald, Eric's son, and Thorhall,
had been for a long time with Eric as his
He
men
who was
called the
he was a man of few words, though given to abusive language, when he did speak, and he ever incited Eric to evil. He was a poor Christian; he had He was on the same ship with Thorvard a wide knowledge of the unsettled regions 4 5 They had that ship which Thorbiorn had brought out. They had and Thorvald giant stature
;
.
.
one hundred and sixty men, when they sailed
in all
and thence to Bear Island '
dcegr
(46).
'
Then
6 .
to the Western-settlement (45),
Thence they bore away
to
the
southward two
they saw land, and launched a boat, and explored the land, and
and Snorri determined to go in search of Wineland, and this gave rise to much And the end of the matter was, that Karlsefni and Snorri equipped their ship and determined to go in search of Wineland during the summer.' 2 With them went also that man, who was named Biarni, and likewise Thorhall, who have f>sK 1
EsR
'
:
Karlsefni
[Cf. preceding note.]
talk.'
:
'
'
before been mentioned, with their ship.' 3
EsR: 'There was
a
man named Thorvald; he was
Thorhall was called the Huntsman [veiSimaor]
;
a relative by marriage of Eric the Red.
he had long lived with Eric, engaging in fishing and
hunting expeditions during the summer, and was general care-taker
'
[lit.
had many things under
his
charge]. 4
EsR
:
'
and yet given
manner,
to offensive
with the true faith after
its
man
he was rather stricken with and usually a man of few words, underhanded in his dealings, language, and always ready to stir up evil he had concerned himself little
Thorhall was a
years, overbearing in
of great stature, swart and giant-like
;
taciturn,
;
introduction into Greenland.
Thorhall was not very popular, but Eric had
long been accustomed to seek his advice.' 6
EsR
:
'
with Thorvald and his companions, because he had extensive knowledge of the uninhabited
regions.' 6
EsR
and they joined Karlsefni and his companions in their expedition, and they were mostly board. There were on their ships forty men off the second hundred [i.e. one hundred and sixty men]. Then they sailed away to the Western-settlement, and to the Bear Isles.' ; f>sK has, xl. men and c ' but as the early duodecimal hundred of twelve tens is doubtless meant by Greenland
:
'
men on
'
c,'
the
numbers agree
in
both accounts.
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED.
and many of these were twelve' ells wide there They gave a name to the country, and called it Helluof flat stones] \ Then they sailed with northerly winds two dcegr,' lay before them, and upon it was a great wood and many wild beasts
found there large
flat
stones
were many Arctic foxes land [the land
and land then
43
[hellur],
;
there.
'
;
an island lay off the land to the south-east, and there they found a bear, and they
where the wood was they
called this Biarney [Bear Island], while the land
Markland [Forest-land] 2 time,
and came
to a cape
and sandy banks there. keel of a ship
Thence they
.
(47),
the land lay
;
They rowed
and they
called
it
sailed
southward along the land
upon the starboard
to the land
called
long
for a
there were long strands
;
and found upon the cape there the
there Kialarnes [Keelness]
;
they also called the
strands Furdustrandir [Wonder-strands], because they were so long to
sail
by 3
Then
.
became indented with bays, and they steered their ships into a bay 4 It was when Leif was with King Olaf Tryggvason, and he bade him proclaim Christianity to Greenland, that the king gave him two Gaels (48) the man's name was Haki, and the woman's Haekia. The king advised Leif to have recourse to these people, if he the country
.
;
should stand
in
need of
fleetness, for
had tendered Karlsefni the services of
they were swifter than deer this couple.
Now when
5 .
Eric and Leif
they had sailed past
Wonder-strands, they put the Gaels ashore, and directed them to run to the southward, and investigate the nature of the country, and return again before the end of the third half-day.
They were each
which was so fashioned,
that
it
clad in a garment,
had a hood
at the top,
which they
was open
called
'
kiafal
at the sides,
V
was
and was fastened between the legs with buttons and loops, while elsewhere they were naked. Karlsefni and his companions cast anchor, and lay there during sleeveless,
1
EsR
" dcegr there
;
'
:
Thence they sailed away beyond
many
flat
Thence they and they found a wooded f>sK
'
:
the south-east
;
men could well spurn many Arctic foxes there.'
stones [hellur], so large, that two
length upon them, sole to sole] 2
the Bear Isles, with northerly winds.
They were
out two
" then they discovered land, and rowed thither in boats, and explored the country, and found
they killed
;
'
there were
soles
upon them'
[i.e. lie at full
two " dcegr," and bore away from the south toward the south-east, country, and on it many animals ; an island lay there off the land toward a bear on this [island], and called it afterwards Bear Isle, but the country
sailed
Forest-land.' 3
EsR
Then when two
'
:
" dcegr "
there was a cape to which they came.
the starboard side.
This was a bleak
had
They
elapsed, they descried land,
and they
coast, with
long and sandy shores.
and found the keel of a ship, so they called it Keelness there ; they likewise and called them Wonder-strands, because they were long to sail by.' *
EsR
6
1>sK
:
:
she Hekia. 6
EsR:
'
'
sailed off this land
beat into the wind along this coast, having the land
upon
They went ashore in boats, gave a name to the strands,
to the bays.'
King Olaf Tryggvason had given Leif two Gaelic people, the man's name was Haki, and They were fleeter than deer. These people were on board Karlsefni's ship.'
'biafal.'
G 2
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
44 their absence
1 ;
and when they came again, one of them carried
2
a bunch of grapes,
They went on board the ship, whereupon and the other an ear of new-sown wheat Karlsefni and his followers held on their way, until they came to where the coast was 3
.
They
indented with bays.
There was an
stood into a bay with their ships.
island
out at the mouth of the bay, about which there were strong currents, wherefore they called
Straumey [Stream
it
Isle].
There were so many
possible to step between the eggs
4
They
.
birds there, that
through the
sailed
it
firth,
was scarcely
and called
it
Straumfiord [Streamfirth], and carried their cargoes ashore from the ships, and esta-
They had brought
blished themselves there.
with them
They remained
exclusively with the exploration of the country.
began
and they had taken no thought to
fail,
and they began
They had
disappeared.
for this
to fall short of food
It
was
seemed 6
three half-days, and found him
to
there during the
during the summer. 5
Then Thorhall
.
God
already prayed to
as promptly as their necessities for
kinds of live-stock.
There were mountains thereabouts. They occupied themselves
a fine country there.
winter,
all
but
for food,
it
the
He was
crag.
fishing
Huntsman come
did not
They searched
demand.
on. a projecting
The
for
Thorhall
lying there,
mouth and nostrils agape, and mumbling something They asked him why he had gone thither; he replied, that this did not concern anyone 8 They asked him then to go home with them, and he did so. Soon after this a whale appeared there, and they captured it 9 and flensed it, and no one could tell what manner of whale it was 10 and when the cooks had prepared and looking up
at
the sky, with
7
.
.
,
;
1
Lit.
s
EsR
s
for this period.'
'
Lit.
'
had
in the hand.'
and when three days [sic] had passed, they ran down from the land, and one of them carried in the hand a wine-vessel [vm-ker, doubtless a clerical error for vm-ber,' grapes], and the other wheat self-sown. Karlsefni said that they seemed to have found goodly indigenous products :
'
'
'
'
!
4
i>sK
There were so many eider-ducks on
'
:
the island, that
it
was
scarcely possible to walk for
the eggs.' 6
EsR
' :
about was
they explored the nature of the land.
look upon.
fair to
They
There were mountains
did nought but explore the country.
there,
and
the country
There was
tall
round
grass there.
They remained there during the winter, and they had a hard winter, for which they had not prepared, and they grew short of food, and the fishing fell off. Then they went out to the island, in the hope that something might be forthcoming in the way of fishing or flotsam. There was little food left, however, although their live-stock fared well there.
Then
they did not get response so soon as they needed. 6
7
EsR
they invoked God, that he might send them food, but
Thorhall disappeared,' &c.
on the fourth half-day Karlsefni and Biarni found him.' EsR: 'and with eyes, mouth and nostrils wide-stretched, and was scratching himself, and :
'
muttering something.' 8
EsR
render '
10
it
Lit.
adds,
he told them not to be surprised at
'
this
;
adding that he had lived
sufficiently
unnecessary for them to take counsel for him.' '
EsR
they went to adds,
'
it.'
Karlsefni had
•
,
much knowledge
of whales, but he did not
know
this one.'
long to
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. it,
they ate of
it,
and were
made
all
ill
by
Then
it.
45
Thorhall, approaching them,
my
Did not the Red-beard (49) prove more helpful than your Christ ? This is reward for the verses which I composed to Thor, the Trustworthy 1 seldom has
he
failed me.'
says
'
:
;
and made
When
the people heard
God
their appeals to
this,
they cast the whale
The weather
2 .
down
into the sea,
then improved, and they could
now
row out to fish, and thenceforward they had no lack of provisions, for they could hunt game on the land, gather eggs on the island, and catch fish from the sea 3 .
Concerning Karlsefni and Thorhall. It is said, that
in search of
coast
4 .
Thorhall wished to
sail to
the northward
Wineland, while Karlsefni desired
beyond Wonder-strands,
proceed to the southward, off the
to
men And one
Thorhall prepared for his voyage out below the island, having only nine
in his party, for all of the
remainder of the company went with Karlsefni.
day when Thorhall was carrying water aboard
his ship,
and was drinking, he recited
this ditty:
When
I
Here
Now
men
came, these brave the best of drink
I 'd
told me,
get,
with water-pail behold me,
Wine and
are strangers yet.
I
Stooping at the spring,
I
've tested
All the wine this land affords;
Of
its
vaunted charms divested,
Poor indeed are 1
fulltniann,
2
EsR
:
'
lit.
a person in
whom
its
one reposes
and when the people knew
this,
rewards
all
5 .
confidence.
none of them would
eat,
and they
cast
[it]
down
over the
and invoked God's mercy.' 3 EsR They were then able to row out to fish, and they had no longer any lack of the necessities of life. In the spring they went into Streamfirth, and obtained provisions from both regions, hunting on the mainland, gathering eggs, and deep-sea fishing.'
rocks,
:
*
EsR
:
'
This introductory paragraph reads
:
'
Now
they took counsel together concerning their
expedition, and came to an agreement. Thorhall the Huntsman wished to go northward around Wonder-strands, and past Keelness, and so seek Wineland while Karlsefni wished to proceed southward along the land and to the eastward, believing that country to be greater, which is farther to the southward, and it seemed to him more advisable to explore both.' 6 The order of the words of the verse is as follows MeiSar [trees] malm bings [of the metalmeeting, i. e. of battle, trees of battle, warriors, men] kvaSu mik hafa [said that I should have] drykk inn bazta [the best of drink], er ek kom hingat [when I came hither], me> samir lasta land fyrir lySum [it behooves me to blame the land 'fore all] bflds hattar [bfldr, an instrument for letting blood, i. e. a ;
:
;
sword, bflds hattar, the sword's hat,
i.e.
the helmet] bei5ity>[the
god who demands, wherefore,
bflds hattar
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
46
And when
they were ready, they hoisted Comrades,
us
let
Homeward
to
sail
whereupon Thorhall
;
now be own
our
recited this ditty 1
:
faring
again
Let us try the sea-steed's daring,
Give the chafing courser
rein.
Those who will may Let them praise their chosen land, Feasting on a whale-steak diet, 2 In their home by Wonder-strand bide in quiet,
.
Then
away
they sailed
and were driven ashore
and thrown
into
in Ireland,
There Thorhall
slavery.
Keelness,
They encountered
intending to cruise to the westward around the cape. gales,
and
past Wonder-strands
northward
the
to
westerly
where they were grievously maltreated lost his life, according to that which
traders have related.
now
It is
be told of Karlsefni, that he cruised southward off the
to
Snorri and Biarni, and their people. or the god,
beifiityY, he,
bear the pail]
;
who demands
my
prose sense of the verse
of drink,
how 1
I
must
EsR
hoisted 2
behooves
it
'
is
before
Men
:
all
man], ek ver6
e.
promised me, when I came
blame the land, [f>sK]
to
byttu [I must komat vfn a grpn
at rei8a ;
[' little
hither, that I
to
blame
it,'
should have the best
EsR].
See, oh,
they put to sea, and Karlsefni accompanies them out off the island.
Then
back where our countrymen
are],
well]
meflan bilstyggvir [while the
Before they
is
as follows
:
Forum
aptr par er 6rir landar eru [Let us
go
l&tum kenni sandhimins [sandhiminn, the canopy of the sands, the sea,
kenni sandhimins, the knowing one of the sea, the
kanna [explore
man
this ditty.'
order of the words in the verse
sailor], val
i.
they came
instead of drinking wine, I have to stoop to the spring.
;
Thorhall uttered
sail,
The
me
raise the pail
:
the helmet, the warrior,
until
with
lips].
:
The
and
sailed for a long time,
heldr er sva at ek kryp at keldu [I have rather to stoop to the spring]
mfna [wine has not touched z*
They
coast,
sailor,
wherefore, latum kenni sandhimins,
en brei8u knarrarskeifi [the broad courses of the ships,
rest -hating] laufavefirs bellendr [laufave8r,
sword-storm,
i.
i.
e.
let
the
the sea]
e. battle,
bellendr,
wagers, givers, laufaveSrs bellendr, the givers of battle, rest-hating givers of battle, warriors, men], peir er leyfa lond [they
who
praise the land], byggja
ok
vella hval
a FurSustrgndum
[live
and cook whale
on Wonder-strands].
The
prose sense of the verse
is:
Let us return to our countrymen, leaving those, who
like the
country here, to cook their whale on Wonder-strands.
EsR
has
aerir for 6rir,
manuscripts have fcsK, appears
to
still
and
kseti for kenni,
other variants, certain of
be the
least
corrupted.
which words are not readily
intelligible.
them
The
The form
clearly unintelligible. 6rir,
nom.
plur.
beginning of the thirteenth century, being supplanted by the form
og nyere Boining af F0rste Persons Plural-possessiv Hist. 1889, pp.
343
the saga which
we
was
written
;
et seq.]
have,
although
it
From
this
it is
i
well be
much
v£rr, disappeared at the
[Cf.
Konr. Gislason, uEIdre
Oldnordisk-Islandsk., in Aarb. for nord. Oldk.
apparent that the verse
and must have been composed at
may
from
varir.
The paper
verse, as given in
least a
is
much
og
older than either text of
hundred years before Hauk's Book
older than the beginning of the thirteenth century.
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. at last to a river,
which flowed down from the land
There were great bars
at the
called
on the land
Hop
there
it
there,
there were vines
men
it
into the sea.
could only be entered at
sailed into the
They found
small land-locked bay].
[a
and so
into a lake,
so that
river,
Karlsefni and his
the height of the flood-tide.
and
mouth of the
47
mouth of the
wherever there were hollows, and wherever there was (50).
Every brook there was
shore where the tide rose highest, and
when
of
full
the tide
hilly
They dug
fish.
river,
self-sown wheat-fields
ground,
on the
pits,
there were halibut
fell,
(51)
There were great numbers of wild animals of all kinds in the woods. there half a month, and enjoyed themselves, and kept no watch. Now one morning early, when they looked live-stock with them.
in the pits.
They remained They had their
about them, they saw a great number of skin-canoes ished from the boats, with a noise like direction in
Snorri,
which the sun moves.
Thorb rand's
wherefore
let
son, answers
us take a white shield
1
and staves
,
Then him
'It
(53)
were brand-
and they were revolved
flails,
said Karlsefni
:
(52)
may
' :
What may
in the
same
betoken
this
?
be, that this is a signal of peace,
and display
And
it.'
thus they did.
There-
upon the strangers rowed toward them, and went upon the land, marvelling at 2 and ill-looking, and those whom they saw before them. They were swarthy men had great eyes, and were broad of They the hair of their heads was ugly. ,
cheek
They
(54).
tarried there for a time looking curiously at the people they
saw
before them, and then rowed away, and to the southward around the point. Karlsefni and his followers had built their huts above the lake,
dwellings being near the lake, and others farther away
No snow came
that winter.
And when
there
4 ,
and
3 .
Now they remained
coals had been scattered broadcast out before the
bay
;
They
grey skins. forbade
this.
also
5
which they offered desired to buy swords and ,
for
in
it
(55).
of
looked as
if
and on every boat staves were
his people displayed their shields,
came together, they began to barter with each other. wish to buy red cloth
there
number
spring opened, they discovered, early one morning, a great
Thereupon Karlsefni and
their
of their live-stock lived by grazing
all
skin-canoes, rowing from the south past the cape, so numerous, that
waved.
some of
and when they
Especially did the strangers
exchange
and quite
peltries
spears, but Karlsefni
and Snorri
In exchange for perfect unsullied skins, the Skrellings would take
So their grow short of was not more than a
red stuff a span in length, which they would bind around their heads. trade cloth,
1
s *
went on
for a time, until
when they
EsR EsR EsR
:
:
:
'
'
'
divided
it
Karlsefni and his people began to
narrow
into such
nine skin-canoes.'
some dwellings were near no snow whatever.'
s
EsR
the mainland, 6
:
'
pieces, that
small men,' instead of
and some near the
fcsK
:
it
'
swarthy men.'
lake.'
skru3, a kind of stuff ;
EsR
:
klaeSi, cloth.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
48 finger's
breadth wide, but the Skrellings
this as before, or It
continued to give just as
still
much
for
more.
so happened, that a
which belonged
bull,
This so
from the woods, bellowing loudly.
and his people, ran out
to Karlsefni
terrified the Skrellings, that
they sped
out to their canoes, and then rowed away to the southward along the coast. For three entire weeks nothing more was seen of them. At the end of this time, however,
was discovered approaching from the south, as if a stream were pouring down, and all of their staves were waved in a direction contrary to the course of the sun, and the Skrellings were all uttering loud cries. a great multitude of Skrelling boats
Thereupon Karlsefni and
his
men
took red shields
(53)
Skrellings sprang from their boats, and they met then, and fought together.
was
J
There
Karlsefni and
a fierce shower of missiles, for the Skrellings had war-slings.
Snorri observed, that the Skrellings raised up on a pole
The
and displayed them.
a great ball-shaped body,
almost the size of a sheep's belly, and nearly black in colour, and this they hurled from the pole up on the land above Karlsefni's followers, and
where
Whereat a great
it fell.
upon
fear seized
it
and
Karlsefni,
and of making
made
a frightful noise,
all
his
men, so that
up along the river they could think of nought but bank, for it seemed to them, that the troop of the Skrellings was rushing towards them from every side, and they did not pause, until they came to certain jutting crags, where they offered a stout resistance. Freydis came out, and seeing that Karlsefni Why do ye flee from these wretches, such and his men were fleeing, she cried worthy men as ye, when, meseems, ye might slaughter them like cattle. Had I but a They gave no heed to weapon, methinks, I would fight better than any one of you flight,
their escape
'
:
!
'
Freydis sought to join them, but lagged behind, for she
her words.
she followed them, however, into the
found a dead man a
flat
stone
his
;
herself with
in front of
;
;
while the Skrellings pursued her ; she
her ; this was Thorbrand, Snorri's son, his skull
naked sword lay beside him
The
it.
forest,
was not hale 2
she took
it
up,
and prepared
to
cleft
by
defend
whereupon she stripped down her At this the Skrellings were and rowed away. Karlsefni and his companions,
Skrellings then approached her,
and slapped her breast with the naked sword.
shift,
terrified
and ran down
to their boats,
however, joined her and praised her valour.
number
great
of the Skrellings
superior numbers.
3
They now
.
Two
of Karlsefni's
Karlsefni's party
men had
fallen,
and a
had been overpowered by dint of
returned to their dwellings, and bound up their
wounds, and weighed carefully what throng of men that could have been, which had
seemed 1 8
to
EsR EsR
descend upon them from the land 4 ;
:
:
'
on
poles.'
'four of the Skrellings.'
2 *
it
'
now seemed
eigi heil,'
EsR:
to them, that there
a euphemism
for pregnant.
simply 'from the land.'
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED.
49
could have been but the one party, that which came from the boats, and that the other troop must have been an ocular delusion
One
man, and an axe lay beside him. a tree with
at
and one
it,
use, since
it
it,
of their
Skrellings, moreover, found a dead
number picked up and
it],
the axe, and struck
seemed
it
then one of their number seized
;
so that the axe broke, whereat they concluded that
would not withstand
now seemed
It
.
after another [they tested
be a treasure, and to cut well a stone with
The
l
stone,
and they
cast
it
away 2
it,
it
them and hewed to
to at
could be of no
.
Karlsefni and his people, that although the country
clear to
thereabouts was attractive, their
life
would be one of constant dread and turmoil by
reason of the [hostility of the] inhabitants
3
of the country, so they forthwith prepared
own
They
to leave,
and determined
ward
and found five Skrellings, clad in skin-doublets, lying asleep near There were vessels beside them, containing animal marrow, mixed with Karlsefni and his company concluded that they must have been banished
to return to their
country.
sailed to the north-
off the coast,
the sea. blood.
They put them to death. They afterwards found a cape, upon which there was a great number of animals, and this cape looked as if it were one cake of dung, by reason of the animals which lay there at night 4 They now arrived again at Streamfirth, where they found great abundance of all those things of which they stood in need. Some men say, that Biarni and Freydis 5 from their own land.
.
remained behind here with a hundred men, and went no further
while Karlsefni and
;
Hop
Snorri proceeded to the southward with forty men, tarrying at
months, and returning again the same summer. ship, in search
barely two
Karlsefni then set out with one
of Thorhall the Huntsman, but the greater part of the
They
remained behind. to the westward,
company
northward around Keelness, and then bore
sailed to the
The country
having land to the larboard.
there
wilderness, as far as they could see, with scarcely an open space
6 ;
was a wooded and when they
had journeyed a considerable distance, a river flowed down from the east toward
They
the west.
sailed into the
mouth
of the river, and lay to
The Slaying of Thorvald, It
happened one morning,
open space
and they shouted 1
a
EsR EsR
seemed 3 8
to
EsR PsK
'
:
at it:
pvers^ningar,'
it
lit.
stirred,
:
:
'
use, since
for those
Gudrid.
who
and
it
Eric's Son.
and
his
companions discovered
speck, which seemed to was a Uniped(56), who skipped down
in
an
shine toward them, to the
cross-sight.
has instead of the above
him of no
that Karlsefni
woods above them, a
in the
by the southern bank.
it
' :
one of
their people
would not withstand
stone,
*
dwelt there before.' 6
EsR
hewed at a and he cast
has simply,
H
'
there were
stone, it
and broke the axe ;
down.'
EsR
:
wooded
'
during the winter.' wildernesses there.'
it
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
5°
by which they were lying. Thorvald, a son of Eric the Red, was and the Uniped shot an arrow into his inwards. Thorvald drew There is fat around my paunch we have hit upon a out the arrow, and exclaimed bank of the
river
sitting at the helm,
'
;
:
much profit of it V Thorvald died soon fruitful country, and yet we Karlsefni after from this wound. Then the Uniped ran away back toward the north. 2 The last they saw of and his men pursued him, and saw him from time to time him, he ran down into a creek. Then they turned back whereupon one of the men are not like to get
.
;
recited this ditty:
Eager, our men, up
hill
down
dell,
Hunted a Uniped Hearken, Karlsefni, while they
How Then they
sailed
away back toward
the land of the Unipeds
;
They concluded
longer.
swift the
quarry fled
tell
s !
the north, and believed they had got sight of
nor were they disposed to risk the that the
men any had now
lives of their
mountains of Hop, and those which they
found, formed one chain, and this appeared to be so because they were about an
equal distance removed from Streamfirth, in either direction 4
They sailed back, men began to divide into factions 5 of which the women were the cause and those who were without wives, endeavoured to seize upon the wives of those who were married, whence the greatest
and passed the third winter
at Streamfirth.
trouble arose. winters' old
Snorri, Karlsefni's son,
when they took
6
was born the
their departure.
first
When
autumn, and he was three
they sailed away from Wine-
had a southerly wind, and so came upon Markland, where they found
land, they
whom
Skrellings, of
one was bearded, two were women, and two were children.
five
Karl-
and his people took the boys, but the others escaped, and these Skrellings sank
sefni
down
They bore the They said,
into the earth.
and they were baptized. In
error.
EsR
'
:
and runs down
then said Thorvald
;
toward the north, having
Thorvald said 2
EsR
8
Lit.
running
:
adds,
" There '
and
The men
'
first
is fat
:
'
away with them, and taught them to speak, name was Vaetilldi, and their
seems to be somewhat confused, apparently through a clerical companions of] Thorvald, the son of Eric We have found a good land." Then the Uniped runs away, back
:
"
shot an arrow into Thorvald's intestines
about the paunch."
seemed as
it
thither to where, they [the
if
They intended
Hear
They pursued
;
he drew out the arrow, then
the Uniped,' &c.
he were trying to escape.'
pursued, most true
swift over the banks.
EsR
lads
that their mother's
the text of this passage
reads
It
the Red, lay
*
.
the
;
,
1
Then
it is,
a Uniped
thou, Karlsefni
down
to the shore, but the strange
man
took to
!
to explore all the mountains, those
which were
at
H6p, and
[those] which
they discovered.' * *
clear
EsR EsR
gengu menn pa mjgk sleitum,' the men then began to grow quarrelsome [?]. okvar bar bann er beir fbru a brott,' and was there that when they went away. to what the bann refers. '
:
:
'
'
'
'
'
It is
not
THE SAGA OF ERIC THE RED. father's
Uvaegi
They
*.
3
Avalldamon
called
said, that
kings governed the Skrellings 2 one of whom was ,
They
and the other Valldidida (57).
,
houses there, and that the people lived
stated, that there
They
caves or holes.
in
a land on the other side over against their country, which
who wore
[White-men's-land
and people believe that
;
6 ],
Grimolfs son, and
Biarni,
and came into a
sea,
beneath them 8
They had
.
his
which was
the sea-worm does not
Now
that
9
.
which had
,
They took
This seemed to them
and half
12
of the
men were come
this plan, the
men
men
been coated with
1
2
4 6
'It
EsR EsR EsR EsR
:
:
and they yelled loudly, and carried
simply,
7
t>sK
this
'
men
EsR
frlands haf,
lit.
is
advice,
this selection
;
and
,
men
no one opposed
to Biarni to 13
go
the
in
But when the
.
in the ship,
Dost thou intend,
Since the
that the
must not be made
offer, that
it fell
' :
this
and then
and who had
me
to forsake
Biarni,
'Not such was the promise thou
poles,
and went with
t>sK
:
'
Avalldama
'
[?]
rags.'
lacking.
Ireland's sea.
EsR
:
Grcenlands
haf,
lit.
Greenland's sea, the term used of
and Greenland.
they did not discover
'
:
,
believe that White-men's-land.'
sentence
the sea between Iceland 8
my
is
s
the land of the Skrellings.'
'
In i>sK
:
it
who was
answers Biarni.
'
6
:
so,'
7
they called their mother Vsetilldi and Uvaegi,' apparently a clerical error.
'
:
must be even
'
14
seal-tar;
Biarni
said
would not hold more
it
an Icelander
accompanied Biarni from Iceland, said here?'
Then
such a manly
all
casting lots
with him, for
into the boat,
into the Atlantic
their places in this boat, .
So they adopted
Greenland, and
in
with worms, and their ship began to sink
filled
a boat
penetrate.
they arrived
companions were driven out
it
according to rank.'
boat,
was inhabited by people
6
would not hold them all 10 boat will not hold more than half of our men, who are to go in the boat, be chosen by lot, for discovered
.
was
said, that there
must have been Hvitramanna-land
this
or Ireland the Great (58).
remained during the winter with Eric the Red
n
were no
white garments, and yelled loudly, and carried poles before them, to which
rags were attached 4
it
51
this,
before the ship
was
all
worm-eaten beneath them.
Thereupon
they debated what they should do.' 9
EsR EsR
an
'
:
10
:
'
after-boat,' a jolly-boat usually
towed
'
after
'
the ship,
whence the name.
people say, that the shell-worm does not bore in wood, which has been coated with seal-
was the advice and decision of most of the men, to transfer to the boat as many as it would But when this was tried, the boat would not hold more than half the men.' 11 EsR Biarni said then, that men should go in the boat, and that this should be determined by casting lots, and not by rank. For all of the men who were there wished to go in the boat; it would not carry all, wherefore they adopted this plan, to choose men by lot for the boat, and from the It
tar.
contain.
:
'
I2
ship.'
EsR " EsR 13
:
:
'
Then
'
a young Icelander.'
they,
who had been
chosen,
left
the ship
H 2
and entered the
EsR:
boat.'
'
nearly
half.'
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
52 gavest
my
father,'
when thou
part with me, it
he answers, 'when
see that thou art eager for
I
man
we
answers Biarni
shall not rest thus,'
for
saidst, that
life
I left
'
;
Iceland with thee, that thou wouldst thus
should both share the same
do thou come
V
hither,
and
fate.'
will
I
'
go
So be
it,
to the ship,
Biarni thereupon boarded the ship, and this
entered the boat, and they went their way, until they came to Dublin in Ireland,
and there they
told this tale
companions perished
;
now
it
the belief of most people, that Biarni and his
is
in the maggot-sea, for
they were never heard of afterward
2 .
Karlsefni and his Wife Thurid's Issue.
The following summer Karlsefni sailed to Iceland and Gudrid 3 with him, and he His mother believed that he had made a poor match, went home 4 to Reyniness (59). 6 and she was not at home the first winter. However, when she became convinced that
Gudrid was a very superior woman, she returned
happily together.
was a daughter of
Hallfrid
name
name was Thorunn,
of a son of Snorri,
Bishop Brand the Elder
home, and they lived
Thorgeir was the
[she was] Bishop Biorn's mother.
Steinunn was a daughter of Snorri, Karlsefni's son,
.
married Einar, a son of Grundar-Ketil, a son of Thorvald Crook
7
,
Their daughter was Halla, the mother of
married Jorund of Keldur.
of Valgerd, the mother of Herra Erlend the Stout
Lawman. Mighty 10
9 ,
God be
mentioned here.
my
with us,
'
:
suggestion hast thou to offer?"
and
I will
and holdest
life, 1
EsR
:
'
go
it
thither."
hard to
And men
die."
ship.
reached land, and afterwards told
* 8
EsR '
:
hinn
'
He
ranglatr.
"I have :
"
But the
EsR
:
who
are not
I set out
left here,
it.
;
thee,
from
but " [answers] " what
we change
places,
do thou come
I see, indeed, that thou clingest eagerly to
places.'
maggot-sea, together with those men,
and they who were
boat,
from Iceland with
however
in
it,
went
their
way,
who
until they
this tale.' *
'
when
to suggest, that
So be
So they changed
Snorri.'
fyrri.'
says:
Biarni answers
say, that Biarni perished there in the
were there with him in the 3
the
Amen
" Such was not thy promise to me," says he, " " I see no other course father's home." Biarni says
hither,
Hauk
Another daughter of Flosi was Thordis, the mother of Fru Ingigerd the Her daughter was Fru Hallbera, Abbess of Reyniness at Stad (59). Many
.
:
who
Flosi, the father
the father of Herra
other great people in Iceland are descended from Karlsefni and Thurid,
EsR
who
a son of Thori of
,
Their son was Thorstein the Unjust 8 he was the father of Gudrun,
Espihol.
1
mother of
Karlsefni's son, [he was] the father of Ingveld, 6
was the
Snorri, Karlsefni's son, she
They had a son named Thorbiorn, whose
mother of Bishop Thorlak, Runolf s son (60). daughter's
to her
and there
this
EsR
:
'
to his
home.'
saga ends.' »
sterki.
B
i>sK
:
Gudrid.'
'
T 10
kr6kr. rfka.
CHAPTER The Wineland History The
Flatey
Book
[Flateyjarbok]
Icelandic manuscripts.
with which
it
and so considerable are
deals,
extensive and most perfect of
a comprehensive historical library of the era
of 1700 large octavo pages of printed text
we
of the Flatey Book.
the most
is
It is in itself
III.
its
On
1 .
contents, that they
fill
upwards
the title-page of the manuscript
2
John Haconsson [Jon Hakonarson], for whom it was written by the priests John Thordsson [Jon £6roarson] and Magnus Thorhallsson [Magnus fcorhallsson]. We have no information concerning the date are informed, that
when
the book
it
belonged originally
to
was commenced by John Thordsson; but the most important portion
work appears to have been completed in the year 1387 3 although additions were made to the body of the work by one of the original scribes 4 and the annals, appended to the book, brought down to the year 1394. Toward the close of the fifteenth century, the then owner of the book, whose name is unknown, inserted three of the
,
,
quaternions of additional historical matter in the manuscript 5 to ,
historical
treats of It
1
'
sequence of the work,
however,
not,
s
'
has been conjectured that the manuscript was written in the north of Iceland
Five pages or ten columns of
it
fill
twenty-eight printed pages.'
The
i.
only title-page found in any Icelandic MS.'
Cf. Storm, Islandske
vol.
iii,
Fortale,
i-iii;
6
This view, however,
Annales non
i.
p.
Magnus
in occidentali Islandia, sed potius aut Vididalstungae aut in
p.
xv.
This opinion
predecessor probably had his 1888, p. xxxiv.
home
is
o. S.,
and
1888,
Thorhallsson.
xxx.
monasterio Thingey-
rensi [qui uterque locus in septentrionali Islandia situs est] scripti esse videntur.'
Copenh. 1847,
conflicts
Cf. FIateyjarb6k, ed. Vigfusson
*
Cf. Preface, Icelandic Sagas, ubi sup. vol. '
Vigfusson, Preface to the
Finnur J6nsson, Eddalieder, Halle,
p. viii. 8
,
Ibid. p. xxv.
Annaler, Christiania, 1888, pp. xxxiv-xxxvi.
Unger, Christiania, 1860-68,
6
p. xxvii.
with the opinion held by others that this date should be 1380.
i.
a hiatus in the
manuscript which
Wineland.
Rolls Ed. 'Icelandic Sagas,' London, 1887, vol. 2
fill
in that part of the
partially sanctioned
in the north of Iceland.
Islenzkir Ann&Iar,
by Storm, who suggests
that
Magnus'
Cf. Storm, Islandske Annaler, Christiania,
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
54
but, according to the editors of the printed text, the facts are that the
owned there
west of Iceland as
in the
no positive evidence where
is
back as
far
it
we
manuscript was
possess any knowledge of
We
l
was written
.
that
it
was
possession of John Finsson [Jon Finsson],
in the
Breidafirth [Brei3afj6r5r], as
had
his father,
the book had been a family heirloom
by
This book
Biarnsson
2 ,'
I,
John Finsson, own
worthy
that
purchase
as
it,
is
made
manuscript
in the
my
the gift of
;
deceased father's father, John
the book descended to his nephew, John Torfason
Bishop
bibliophile,
3 ,
from
Bryniolf of Skalholt, sought, in vain, to
related in an anecdote in the bishop's biography:
Farmer John of
'
That
&c.
From John Finsson
whom
find
dwelt in .Flatey in
his father's father before him.
evident from an entry
is
who
when we
same John Finsson
this '
and
and
no further
have, indeed,
particulars concerning the manuscript before the seventeenth century,
it,
Flatey, son of the Rev. Torfi Finsson,
owned a
large and massive
parchment-book in ancient monachal writing, containing sagas of the Kings of Norway, and
many
others
endeavoured
and
;
it
to purchase, first for
theless, failed to obtain island,
for
it
commonly
therefore,
is,
it
;
called Flatey
money, and then
;
This, Bishop Bryniolf
But he, neverwas leaving the the Bishop rewarded him liberally
for five
hundreds of land.
when John bore him company,
however,
he presented him the book
Book \
and
it
is said,
that
as he
V The
care of
Book was among a collection of vellum manuscripts intrusted to the Thormod Torfaeus, in 1662, as a present from Bishop Bryniolf to King Flatey
Frederick the Third of Denmark, and thus luckily escaped the fate of others of
In the Royal Library of Copenhagen
the bishop's literary treasures. since remained,
where
Interpolated in the historical narratives.
manuscript,
is called,
it
is
known
as No. 1005,
fol.
Saga of Olaf Tryggvason
The
a Short Story of Eric the
any way
histories are not connected in
1
fifty
columns of extraneous
some measure may tend
Red
Collection.
are two minor
[£attr Eireks Rau?>a], the second, fcattr].
Although these short
in the manuscript,
being indeed separated
(cf.
to confirm the
historical matter,
they form,
if
brought together,
vi.
in
Safn
in
"
Ibid. p.
8
Cf. Vigfusson, Icelandic Sagas, ubi sup. vol.
*
That
6
Cf. Vigfusson,
is
Book
John Haconsson appears to have lived at one time til sogu fslands, Copenh. 1861, vol. ii. p. 77), which view that the book originated in the north of Iceland.
Cf. Flateyjarb6k, Fortale, ubi sup. p.
the north of Iceland at VfSidalstunga
Old Royal
iii.
i.
p.
xxx.
from Flatey [Flat Island], the home of the owners of the book.
'Prolegomena'
in
has ever
of these, in the order in which they appear in the
first
a Short Story of the Greenlanders [Grcenlendinga
by over
of the
in the Flatey
it
Sturlunga Saga, Oxford, 1878, vol.
i.
p. cxliii,
note
1.
THE WINE LAND HISTORY OF THE ELATE Y BOOK. what may be
Book version
called, the Flatey
—a version which varies
of the history of the
Wineland
55 discovery,
materially from the accounts of the discovery, as they have
been preserved elsewhere.
Before considering these points of difference, it may be we have no certain knowledge where the Flatey Book was written, neither have we any definite information concerning the original material from which the transcripts of these two narratives were made. The original manuscripts of these narratives would appear to have shared a common fate with the other originals from which stated that, as
the scribes of the Flatey
Book compiled
manuscripts has entirely disappeared.
their
This
work ;— all of this vast congeries
is
of early
the conclusion reached by that eminent
whose profound knowledge of the written literature present instance by that close acquaintance which he had gained with the Flatey Book, by reason of his having transcribed authority, the late Dr. Vigfusson
*,
was supplemented
of the North
in the
the entire manuscript for publication
This
total
disappearance of
all
2 .
trace of the archetypes of the Flatey Book, although
by no means the only case of the kind in the history of Icelandic paleography 3 is especially to be deplored in connection with the Wineland narrative, since it leaves us without a clue, which might aid us in arriving at a solution of certain enigmas which it is
,
this narrative presents.
In the Flatey
Book
version of the discovery
it
is
stated that Biarni Heriulfsson,
during a voyage from Iceland to Greenland, having been driven to the southward out
came upon unknown lands
of his course,
that,
;
following upon
result of Biarni's reports of his discoveries, Leif Ericsson
was moved
of the strange lands which Biarni had seen but not explored
due course,
'
first
land, to which, differs entirely
1
He
says
'
:
'
that land
which Biarni had seen
after its products,'
Though
I believe I
have had
used, nay more, I never
Magnus, though
it is
I
and
;
in
my
in the other
go
to
in
search
that he found these in
finally the
he gave the name of Wineland.
from the history contained
vellum writing existing in Scandinavia,
last,'
and as the direct
this,
southernmost
This account
manuscripts which deal with
hands every scrap of the Old Norse or Icelandic
have never been able to identify a scrap of the material they
remember having found a
not probable that the Flatey
line in the
Book was
well-known hand of
their first or only
either
John or
work, so great has been
MSS. Again, there would have seemed great likelihood of the Flatey Book being was easy to read, and very complete in its contents. Yet, with one exception, there is no vellum transcript of it, and the great book for some 250 years apparently lay unseen. The one exception is AM. 309 fol., which contains parts of Tryggwasson's Saga, and gives its date thus " He was then king when the book was written, when there had passed from the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ 1387 years, but there be now gone at the time when this book is written 1498 years."' Vigfusson, Pref.
the destruction of
much
copied
;
it
:
Icelandic Sagas, ubi sup. vol. '
s
Cf.
i.
p. xxix.
Corpus Poeticum Boreale, Oxford, 1883,
Cf. e.g.
Corp. Poet. Boreale, ubi sup.
vol.
i.
vol.
i.
p. xlii.
p. xlix.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
56
this subject, all of in the
in ascribing the discovery to Leif Ericsson,
which agree
and unite
Norway
statement that he found Wineland accidentally, during a voyage from
to
Greenland, which he had undertaken at the instance of King Olaf Tryggvason, for
Not
the purpose of introducing Christianity to his fellow-countrymen in Greenland.
only
Biarni's discovery
is
man
the
unknown
to
any other Icelandic writing now have
himself, as well as his daring voyage,
where, although his father was
and a kinsman of the
The
first
'
a most distinguished man,' the grandson of a
concludes with the words,
'
Book
Biarni
The second
version, the
now went
remained with his father during Heriulf's his father.'
'
settler,'
Icelandic colonist.
portion of the Flatey
first
existing, but
failed to find a chronicler else-
'
Short Story of Eric the Red,'
to his father,
lifetime,
portion of this version of the
Story of the Greenlanders,' begins with the words,
gave up his voyaging, and
and continued
Wineland
It is
'
now
to dwell there after history, the
next to
'
this, that
Short Biarni
As has already been two portions of the history of the Wineland discovery, as they appear in the Flatey Book, are not in any way connected with each other. The first narrative ocHeriulfsson came out from Greenland on a visit to Earl Eric,' &c.
stated, the
cupies
its
appropriate place in the account of the
life
King Olaf Tryggvason,
of
as
do
the other narratives, similar in character, which are introduced into this as into the other
sagas in the manuscript, and there appears to be no reason
'A Short Story of the
different, in this respect, fore,
we
interpret the
to this,' to
mean
why
the second narrative,
Greenlanders,' should be regarded as having received treatment
from other interpolated narratives of the same
opening words of
that the incident
this story of the
which follows
class.
Greenlanders,
'
It is
If,
there-
now
next
related next in chronological order
is
saga which has immediately preceded it, it becomes apparent that must have taken place after the battle of Svoldr, in which King Olaf Tryggvason fell, and Earl Eric was victorious l This battle took place on the 9th
after that part of the
Biarni's visit
.
of September, in the year 1000.
As
it
is
not probable that Biarni would have
undertaken his voyage to Norway before the summer following, the earliest date
which could reasonably be assigned
appear to be the winter of the years 1001-1002 that Biarni returned to
1
Schoning,
who adopted
would same place
for Biarni's sojourn at the Earl's court
We
2 .
are told in the
Greenland the following summer, and
the narrative of the Flatey
the date of Biarni's visit to the Earl to the year
Book
988 or 989.
in his edition of
With him,
that
subsequent to
Heimskringla, assigns
in this view, the editors of
Gronlands historiske Mindesmaerker seem inclined to agree, but the Flatey Book itself does not appear any support for this conjecture. Cf. Gronlands historiske Mindesmaerker, Copenh. 1838,
to furnish vol.
i.
s
pp. 266-7.
Arngrfmr J6nsson,
in his
Gronlandia, the earliest account of the Wineland discovery printed in
Iceland, gives as the date of Biarni's voyage the year 1002.
Cf. Gronlandia, Skdlholt, 1688, ch. ix.
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE PLATE Y BOOK. went
his return Leif purchased his ship, and
in search of the land
57
which Biarni had
seen, but had failed to explore, in the year 985, according to the chronology of the '
Short Story.' Leif 's voyage of exploration, as described in the Flatey Book, could, therefore,
scarcely have taken place before the year 1002
data already cited, Leif discovered
taken
1
But, according to the other historical
.
Wineland during
the request, and during the lifetime, of
at
The
obviously not later than the year 1000. following words
'
:
men to baptize the folk, and summer and took [on board
the time in great peril
and went home
At
been written.
The King
to preach Christianity there.
other holy
land that
Book
refers to this
voyage
in the
That same summer he [King Olaf Tryggvason] sent Gizur and
Hialti to Iceland, as has already
Greenland
Flatey
a voyage to Greenland, underKing Olaf Tryggvason, hence
upon a wreck.
to his father, Eric,
that time
King Olaf sent Leif
teach them the true
Leif went to Green-
faith.
his vessel] a ship's-crew of
He at
to
sent with him a priest and certain
who were
men,
The
Brattahlid.
at
summer,
arrived in Greenland late in the
people afterwards called
him Leif the Lucky, but his father, Eric, said that Leif's having rescued the crew and restored the men to life, might be balanced against the fact that he had brought the impostor to Greenland, so he called the priest. Nevertheless, through Leifs advice and persuasion, Eric was baptized, and
all
of the people of
Greenland V be observed,
It will is
made
that, in this
to the discovery of
record of Leif's missionary voyage, no allusion
Wineland, as
Biarni's claim to the priority of discovery, previously
of Eric the Red,'
Red was
avoided.
is
happily reconciled.
baptized, while
ment, that
Eric the
'
A
portion of this
It is said that,
Red
we
promulgated
1
incident, then
Munch,
the eminent
difference of opinion, but
the date of
2
in the year
it
the narrative
itself.
Cf.
with
Short Story
however, be so
Moreover we have,
in the
in addition to this direct conflict of statement,
on
his return
we must
'
Short
an apparent
shipwrecked mariners, when
Wineland, and was therefore called Leif the Lucky.
same
in the
not,
'
find in the 'Short Story of the Greenlanders,' the state-
told that Leif effected a rescue of castaways
the
this variation a conflict
through Leif's advice and persuasion, Eric the
repetition of the incident of the rescue of the
to
By
passage may
died before Christianity.'
Story of the Greenlanders,'
same voyage,
in the other accounts of the
with which, in other respects, this passage agrees.
we
are
from a voyage of exploration
If this
be not a repetition of
conclude that Leif upon two different voyages saved
Norwegian historian, says 1001. Concerning this date there may well be a Munch, while accepting the Flatey Book's account of Biarni's discovery, fixes 1000, a date which does not at
Munch, Det norske Folks
Flateyjarb6k, Christiania, i860, vol.
i.
all
agree with the chronology afforded by
Historie, Christiania, 1853, Part
p. 448. I
i.
vol.
ii.
p.
461.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
58
the lives of a crew of ship-wrecked mariners, for which he twice received the same title
In the description of the rescue, contained in the 'Short
from the same people!
we
Story of the Greenlanders,' Easterling
[f>6rir
forbjarnardottir],
nowhere save annals that
it
whose
austmaSr],
seems
to
in the Flatey
read that the leader of the castaways was one Thori
Gudrid, Thorbiorn's daughter [GuftrrSr
wife,
have been among the rescued.
This Thori
His wife was so famous a personage
Book.
seems passing strange
is
mentioned
in Icelandic
spouse should have been so completely
this
ignored by other Icelandic chronicles, which have not failed to record Gudrid's
marriage to Thorstein Ericsson, and subsequently to Thorfinn Karlsefni. according to the biography of this the Red, there in
much
with,
is
no place
'
most noble
for Thori, for
Eric the Red,' wherein
time
when
Eric the
Greenland
to
Red went
He
Norway.
said to have
in that
paragraph of the 'Short Story of
had lapsed from the
stated that, 'after sixteen winters
is
it
is
Thorbiorn.
father,
Another chronological error occurs
to colonize Greenland,
arrived in
Saga of Eric
come to Greenland an unmarried woman, in the same ship
Gudrid
less romantic fashion, namely, as
and under the protection of her
lady,' as written in the
Indeed,
Drontheim
Leif, Eric's son, sailed
out from
autumn when King Olaf
in the
Tryggvason was come down from the North out of Halogaland.' It has previously been stated in this same chronicle that Eric set out to colonize Greenland fifteen years before Christianity
was
Whence
from
follows,
it
legally adopted in this
Iceland, that
to say in the year 985.
is
chronology, that Leif's voyage must have been under-
taken in the year 1001, but since Olaf Tryggvason was killed in the autumn of the
year 1000, this
is,
from the context, manifestly impossible.
scribe of the Flatey Book, to colonize], instead of
becomes
'
by a careless verbal
If
wrote
substitution,
for at leita' [went in search of], the
we may suppose
that the
'for at byggja'
[went
chronology of the narrative
reconcilable.
In the of which, at
'
Short Story of the Greenlanders inaccuracies of lesser import occur, one '
least,
appears to
we
owe
its
origin to a clerical blunder.
In the narrative of
upon the brothers Helgi and Finnbogi, Wineland according to the text, however, she enters into an agreement governing the manning of their ships, not with them, but with Karlsefni. Yet it is obvious, from the context, that Karlsefni did not participate in the enterprise, nor does it appear that he had any interest whatsoever Freydis' voyage,
and persuaded them
in
the undertaking.
are told, that she waited
to join her in an expedition to
The
substitution
Finnbogi, by a careless scribe,
of Karlsefni's
may have
its
origin to a
noted, Bishop Thorlak [fcorlakr]
is
name
for that of Helgi
given rise to this lack of sequence.
blunder, which has crept into the genealogical
may, perhaps, owe
;
somewhat
called the
list,
at the
or
A
conclusion of the history,
similar cause.
In this
grandson of Hallfrid
list,
it
will
be
[HallfriSr], Snorri's
THE WINE LAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK.
59
words of the manuscript, Hallfrid was the name of the daughter of Snorri, Karlsefni's son she was the mother of Runolf [Runolfr], the father of Bishop daughter
;
in the
'
;
Now
Thorlak.'
Runolf was, indeed, the father of Bishop Thorlak, but he was the Hallfrid. If we may suppose the heedless insertion
husband and not the son of of the
word mother '
'
in the place of wife,' the palpable error, as the text '
now
stands,
would be removed. It
more
a
primitive source than the narrative of the discovery
preserved in the two manuscripts, Hauk's Book and Flatey '
Book
measure of
narrative lend a certain
Short Story of Eric the Red
'
it is
it is
Book
In Hauk's
this
plausibility to this conjecture.
mountain
the earlier name.
Again, in the
land-born son, appended to the
'this
is
now
called
also called Blacksark
;
In the
Blacksark
in
AM.
557,
neither of these manuscripts, however, recalls
;
of the descendants of Snorri, Karlsefni's Wine-
list '
is
the
Greenland,
stated, that Eric called his land-fall in
Whitesark [Hvitserkr]
called
which has been
AM. 557, 4to\ Two passages in
Midiokul [Miejokull], in the words of the history; [Blaserkr].' 4to,
Book has been
has been conjectured that the Wineland History of the Flatey
drawn from
Short Story of the Greenlanders,' Bishop Brand
is
Red he is The second Bishop Brand was without the other evidence which we
so called without qualification, while in both texts of the Saga of Eric the referred to as Bishop
ordained in 1263
2 .
Brand the Elder
This
fact,
while
it
[hin fyrri].
would,
possess, establish a date prior to which neither Hauk's
have been written, seems,
at the
same
Book nor AM.
the claim for the riper antiquity of the source from which the Flatey
However
was drawn.
this
may
557, 4*0, could
time, to afford negative evidence in support of
be, the lapses
Book
narrative
already noted, together with the
introduction of such incidents as that of the apparition of the big-eyed Gudrid to
her namesake, Karlsefni's spouse; the narrative of Freydis' unpalliated treachery; the account of Wineland grapes which produced intoxication, and which apparently
ripened at
seasons of the year, of honey-dew grass, and the
all
like,
all
point either to a deliberate or careless corruption of the primitive history. theless, despite the discrepancies existing
discovery, as
so striking a parallelism
is
Book and
as
it
disjoined
'
is
given elsewhere,
apparent in these different versions of this history, in the
chief points of historical interest, as to point conclusively to their
The two
to
Never-
between the account of the Wineland
has been preserved in the Flatey
it
seem
accounts
'
common
origin.
of the Flatey Book, which relate to the Wineland
discovery, are brought together in the translation which follows.
1
Cf.
Maurer,
1873, vol. 2
Cf.
i.
'
Gronland im
Mittelalter,'
contained in Die zweite deutsche Nordpolarfahrt, Leipsic,
n. 2, p. 206.
Biskupa
tal
a fslandi, in Safn
til
Sogu
fslands, Copenh. 1856, vol. I
2
i.
p. 4.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
6o
A
Brief History of Eric the Red
1 .
There was a man named Thorvald, a son of Osvald, Ulfs son, Eyxna-Thori's son. Thorvald and Eric the Red, his son, left Jaederen [in Norway], on account of manslaughter, and went to Iceland. At that time Iceland was extensively colonized.
They
first
Drangar on Horn-strands, and there Thorvald
lived at
Eric then
died.
married Thorhild, the daughter of Jorund and Thorbiorg the Ship-chested
2 ,
who
was then married to Thorbiorn of the Haukadal family. Eric then removed from the north, and made his home at Ericsstadir by Vatnshorn. Eric and Thorhild's son was called Leif. After the killing of Eyiulf the Foul
3
and Duelling-Hrafn, Eric was banished
,
from Haukadal, and betook himself westward to Breidafirth, settling at
He
Ericsstadir.
these again
in
Eyxney
loaned his outer dais-boards to Thorgest, and could not get
when he demanded them.
and battles between was backed in the dispute by Styr Thorgrimsson, Eyiulf of Sviney, the sons of Brand of Alptafirth and Thorbiorn Vifilsson, while the Thorgesters were upheld by the sons of Thord the Yeller 5 and Thorgeir of Hitardal. Eric was declared an outlaw at Thorsnessthing. He thereupon equipped his ship for a voyage, in Ericsvag, and when he was ready to sail, Styr and the others 6 accompanied him out beyond the islands. Eric told them, that it was his purpose to go in search of that country which Gunnbiorn, son of Ulf the Crow 7 had seen, when he was driven westward This gave
himself and Thorgest, as Eric's Saga relates
*,
rise to broils
Eric
,
across the main, at the time
he would return
that
when he
to his friends, if
discovered Gunnbiorns-skerries
he should succeed
He
Eric sailed out from Snaefellsiokul, and found the land.
Midiokul to his landfall
went
this is
;
now
called Blacksark.
he added,
gave the name of
From thence he proceeded
He passed the first winter near the middle of the Eastern-settlement, and the following spring he
southward along the at Ericsey,
8
;
in finding this country.
coast, in search of habitable land.
where he selected a dwelling-place. In the summer he visited uninhabited country, and assigned names to many of the localities. The second winter he remained at Holmar by Hrafnsgnipa 9 and the third summer he sailed northward to Snaefell, and all the way into Hrafnsfirth; then he said to Ericsfirth,
the western
,
1
[Flatey Book,
4 '
sem
'
beir Styrr
6 8
segir
column
:
'
lit.
:
'
lit.
as
it
knarrarbringa.
saurr. 6
says in Eric's Saga.
they Styrr.
kom utan at bvi, The Saga of Eric '
2
a 21.]
sogu Eireks
f
7
bar sem hann kallaSi Miojokul the
Red and Landnama have
:
: '
'
lit.
came out
Hvarfsgnipa.'
to that,
gellir.
kraka.
which he called M.
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK. he had reached the head of
He
Ericsfirth.
then returned and passed the third
winter in Ericsey at the mouth
of Ericsfirth.
Iceland, landing in Breidafirth.
He
Greenland, because, he
said,
He
1
ships
before
and
out of Breidafirth
sailed
set
Christianity
was
legally
to
adopted
summer
set
and learned
Ericsfirth,
This was
lost.
Iceland
of these
fourteen
Borgarfirth;
in
the country had
out to settle Greenland,
some were driven back and some were
arrived there safely,
years
which Eric
if
the following
Brattahlid in
settled at in
sailed
the country, which he had discovered,
called
same summer,
say, that in this
thirty-five
summer he
next
people would be attracted thither,
out to colonize the country.
men
The
Eric spent the winter in Iceland, and
a good name.
61
2
fifteen
During the same
.
summer Bishop Frederick and Thorvald Kodransson (61) went abroad [from Iceland]. Of those men, who accompanied Eric to Greenland, the following took possession of land there: Ketilsfirth
Hrafn, Hrafnsfirth
;
Thorbiorn Gleamer 3 Vatnahverfi
;
;
Siglufirth
,
Solvi, Solvadal
Einar,
;
he dwelt
Heriulfsfirth,
Heriulf,
Arnlaug, Arnlaugsfirth
;
;
Hafgrim,
Einarsfirth;
He
arrived
Drontheim
in
come down from the and
ship,
Eric's
Leif, 5
in
when
Eric the
Leif put in to Nidaros with his
King Olaf expounded the
the king.
to visit him.
was accordingly
It
faith to
proved easy for
baptized, together with
Leif remained throughout the winter with the king, by
his shipmates.
Red went
when King Olaf Tryggvason was
men who came
the king to persuade Leif, and he
Hafgrimsfirth and
from Greenland to Norway.
sailed out
the autumn,
visit
him, as he did to other heathen
was well
son,
north, out of Halagoland.
out at once to
set
Ketil,
.
After that sixteen winters had lapsed, from the time colonize Greenland,
;
while some went to the Western-settlement.
Leif the Lucky baptized 4
to
Heriulfsness
at
Helgi Thorbrandsson, Alptafirth
all
of
whom
he
entertained.
BlARNI GOES IN QUEST OF 6 GREENLAND. Heriulf the
Ingolf allotted land to Heriulf
first colonist.
1
'
halfr fj6r8i t0gr
: '
lit.
half of the fourth ten,
method of numeration. * 7
'
var skfrSr
: '
'peim Herjulfi
He was
was a son of Bard Heriulfsson.
(62)
lit. : '
was baptized. lit. to them Heriulf,
i.e.
i.
e.
7
between Vag and Reykianess,
three decades
and a
2
Hence,
•
Prandheimr, Throndhjem.
a. d.
to Heriulf
and
a kinsman of Ingolf,
985.
his people.
half: the ancient Icelandic 3
gl6ra.
6
Lit. sought.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
62
and he dwelt
at
Drepstokk.
at
first
name was Thorgerd, and
Heriulf's wife's
was a most promising man. He formed an while he was still young, and he prospered both in inclination for voyaging property and public esteem. It was his custom to pass his winters alternately abroad and with his father. Biarni soon became the owner of a trading-ship, and during the last winter that he spent in Norway, [his father], Heriulf determined to accompany Eric on his voyage to Greenland, and made his preparations to give up his farm 2 Upon the ship with Heriulf was a Christian man from the Hebrides 3 he it was who composed the Sea-Rollers' Song (63), which contains this stave their son,
whose name was
Biarni,
1
.
,
Mine adventure
Meek One, 5 I commit now
to the
Monk-heart-searcher 4,
He, who heaven's
Hold
halls doth
the hawk's-seat
7
govern 6
ever o'er
;
,
me!
Heriulf settled at Heriulfsness, and was a most distinguished man.
dwelt
where he was held These were Eric's children
at Brattahlid,
in the highest esteem,
and
all
Eric the
men
Red
paid him
homage 8 Leif, Thorvald, and Thorstein, and a daughter whose name was Freydis she was wedded to a man named Thorvard, and they dwelt at Gardar, where the episcopal seat now is. She was a very haughty woman, while Thorvard was a man of little force of character, and Freydis had been wedded to him chiefly because of his wealth 9 At that time the people of Greenland were .
:
;
.
heathen. Biarni arrived with his ship at Eyrar
1
2
fystisk utan
'
brd bui
'
SuSreyskr ma8r,' a Sodor man, a
lit.
summer
of the
same
year,
broke up his home.
man from
the Suoreyjar, or Southern Islands, as the Hebrides
called.
4
lit.
'
sfnu,'
Iceland] in the
hankered to go abroad.
'
8
were
:
[in
'meinalausan mianka reyni:'
lit.
prover of monks, or searcher of
the faultless
monks
;
monk
prover; meina-lauss, faultless;
munka
reynir,
the faultless or innocent searcher of monks, a poetical
epithet for Christ. B
Arranged
prose order, the passage would read
in
:
I bid the faultless
monk-prover forward
my
travels. 6
*
hat, or
drottinn foldar hattar hallar
hood,
i.
e.
the sky
:
'
hattar hallar, the lord of the heavens, 7
me,
'
i.
8
'
heiSis
e.
stallr,'
protect
the lord of the halls of the earth's
lit.
hallar foldar hattar, the halls of the sky,
;
i.
e.
the seat of the hawk,
i.
i.
lutu allir
'
var hon mjgk gefin
til
hans,'
all
bowed down :
til
fjar
'
lit.
hood
;
foldar hgttr, earth's
the heavens ; dr6ttinn foldar
Christ. e.
the hand.
Haldi heiSis
stalli yfir me"r,
me.
'
e.
[louted] to him.
she was chiefly given for money.
hold the hand above
THE WINE LAND HISTORY OF THE PLATE Y BOOK. in the spring of
he heard
this
which his father had sailed away.
news
and would not discharge
*,
him what he intended
to do,
and he replied
Biarni
it
was much surprised when His shipmates enquired of
his cargo. that
63
was
purpose
his
to
keep to his
and I will take the ship make his home for the winter with his father bear me company.' They all replied that they would abide to Greenland, if you will by his decision. Then said Biarni, Our voyage must be regarded as foolhardy, 2
custom, and
'
;
'
seeing that no one of us has ever been in the Greenland Sea 3 .'
when they were equipped
put out to sea
was hidden by the water, and then the
until the land
winds arose, and lasted for
for the voyage,
many
'
Then they saw the sun
dcegr.' 4 ;
they hoisted
again,
Nevertheless they
sailed for three days,
wind died
and they knew not whither they were
fogs,
quarters of the heavens
fair
and
and were able
and north
out,
drifting,
to
and thus
it
determine the
and sailed that dcegr through before they
sail,
'
'
among themselves what land it could be, and Biarni said They asked whether he wished to that he did not believe that it could be Greenland. [said he], They sail to this land or not. to sail close to the land.' It is my counsel s and that there did so, and soon saw that the land was level, and covered with woods were small hillocks upon it. They left the land on their larboard, and let the sheet turn toward the land. They sailed for two 'dcegr' before they saw another land. They asked whether Biarni thought this was Greenland yet. He replied that he did saw
They
land.
discussed
'
'
'
,
not think this any more like Greenland than the former,
many
are said to be that
it
was a
flat
water.
They
to this.
Ye have no
it
would be wise
to land there, but Biarni
alleged that they were in need of both
lack of either of these,' says Biarni
won him blame among
his shipmates.
He
and turning the prow from the land they
—a
there,
'
sailed out
sail,
upon the high
dcegr,'
;
and he replied that he was not disposed
me
does not appear to
any
to offer
attractions
held their course off the land, and saw that 1
2
'
bau
'
t'ggj a at
Bjarna mikil
tfSindi b6ttu fooui"
sfnum
:
'
it
these tidings
lit.
' :
vetr-vist
6 .'
lit.
Nor
was an
to
island.
seemed great
That part of the ocean between Iceland and Greenland was so '
deila
'
6fjgll6tt
'
6gagnvsenligt
6 6
ok sk6gi
:
vaxit
:
'
lit.
'
lit.
i.
i.
then whether he '
because
They
this land sail,
left this
e.
as
we should
called.
say, to tell the points of the
e. sterile.
but
land
to Biarni.
not mountainous and grown with woods.
unprofitable,
was high and
receive from his father winter-quarters.
*
to distinguish the airts,
so,
did,
seas, with south-
this land
do
which
which they
did they lower their
3
aettir,'
wood and
course, forsooth,
bade them hoist
when they saw the third land mountainous, with ice-mountains upon it (64). They asked Biarni
westerly gales, for three
would land
Greenland there
They soon approached this land, and saw The fair wind failed them then, and the crew
took counsel together, and concluded that
'
in
great ice-mountains.'
and wooded country.
would not consent
because
'
compass.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
64 l
astern
,
and held out
Biarni directed
them
to reef,
They
sailed
now for
rigging.
and not four
asked Biarni whether he thought '
This
it,
is likest
in the evening,
dwelt Heriulf
'
The wind waxed
wind.
to sail at a
doegr,'
this
fair
Again they
fourth land.
could be Greenland or not.
They
will steer to the land.'
amain, and
speed unbefitting their ship and
when they saw the
Biarni answers,
Greenland, according to that which has been reported to
we
and here
same
to sea with the
me concerning
directed their course thither, and landed
boat, and there, upon this cape, whence the cape took its name, and was afterwards now went to his father, gave up his voyaging, and re-
below a cape upon which there was a
(65), Biarni's father,
Biarni
called Heriulfsness.
mained with his father while Heriulf lived, and continued to live there after his father.
Here Next a
begins the Brief History of the Greenlanders
to this is
now to be told how
Earl Eric,
visit to
by whom
when he saw the
travels [upon the occasion] 3
in enterprise
and the
brought him reproach.
went out
to
,
Biarni gave an account of his
and the people thought
that
he had
since he had no report to give concerning these countries,
been lacking fact
lands,
.
came out from Greenland on
Biarni Heriulfsson
he was well received.
2
was appointed one of the Earl's men, and Greenland the following summer. There was now much talk about
voyages of discovery.
Biarni
son of Eric the Red, of Brattahlid, visited Biarni
Leif, the
Heriulfsson and bought a ship of him, and collected a crew, until they formed
company of thirty-five men
altogether a
4 .
Leif invited his father, Eric, to become the
was then
leader of the expedition, but Eric declined, saying that he
and adding
he was less able
that
endure the exposure of
to
sea-life
stricken in years,
than he had been.
who would be most apt to solicitation, and rode from home when
Leif replied that he would nevertheless be the one bring good luck 5 and Eric yielded to Leif's ,
they were ready to
When
sail.
he was but a short distance from the
ship, the
horse
which Eric was riding stumbled, and he was thrown from his back and wounded his foot, whereupon he exclaimed, It is not designed for me to discover more lands '
than the one in which Eric returned
1
stem, s '
6
'
settu
is
enn
home
we
are
bow and
[Flatey Book,
column 281.]
See note
61.
'
1, p.
living,
to Brattahlid,
stafn vi8 bvf landit
used of both the
now
hann enn mundi mestri
luck of them, the kinsmen.
:
'
lit.
nor can
we now
and Leif pursued
moreover they
his
set the
'
continue longer together.'
way
stafn
'
to the ship with
against that land.
'
his
Stafn/
stern of a vessel.
heill st^ra af
s
beim fraendum
:
'
lit.
'
dforvitinn
: '
lit.
incurious.
he would, nevertheless, win the greatest
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE PLATE Y BOOK.
65
men; one of the company was a German 1 named Tyrker. They put the ship in order, and when they were ready, they sailed out to sea, and found first that land which Biarni and his ship-mates 2 found last. They sailed up to the land and cast anchor, and launched a boat and went ashore, and saw no grass there great ice mountains lay inland back from the sea 3 and it was as a [table-land of] flat companions,
thirty-five
,
rock
all
way from
the
the sea to the ice mountains, and the country
Then
to be entirely devoid of good qualities. this land as
us in regard to country
now
will
I
give a name, and call
it
and launched the
Helluland
They
4
seemed
not gone upon
They
'.
them
to
has not come to pass with
It
To
it.
and came
This was a level wooded land,
and there were broad stretches of white sand, where they went, and the land was
by the sea will call
it
Then
5 .
said Leif,
Markland
They
6 .'
'
This land
shall
this
returned to the ship,
sailed again to the land,
and went ashore.
boat,
'
we have
with Biarni, that
put out to sea, and found a second land. to anchor,
said Leif,
have a name
level
and we
after its nature,
returned to the ship forthwith, and sailed away upon the
main with north-east winds, and were out two 'dcegr' before they sighted
They
land.
toward this land, and came to an island which lay to the northward off the There they went ashore and looked about them, the weather being fine, and they
sailed
land.
dew upon
observed that there was
the grass, and
it
so happened that they touched the
dew with
their hands,
that they
had never before tasted anything so sweet as
and touched
their
hands
to
them
They went aboard
their
to their mouths, this.
and
seemed
it
ship again and sailed into a certain sound, which lay between the island and a cape,
which jutted out from the land on the north, and they stood
At
cape.
were broad reaches of shallow water
ebb-tide there
ship aground there, and
were they so anxious under
to
it
was a long
go ashore
westering past the
there,
and they ran
distance from the ship to the ocean
their
7 ;
yet
that they could not wait until the tide should rise
their ship, but hastened to the land,
As soon
in
where a
certain river flows out from a lake.
as the tide rose beneath their ship, however, they took the boat and
rowed
to
the ship, which they conveyed up the river, and so into the lake, where they cast anchor
and carried
They
their
hammocks ashore from
afterwards determined to establish themselves there for the winter, and they
There was no
accordingly built a large house. 1
Su5rma3r a Northman. 3
:
'
'
allt hit
'
lit.
a Southern
efra
'
lit.
all
4
Helluland, the land of 6ssebrattr
6
:
;
a
German was
lit.
the upper part,
var pa langt
flat
stone
un-sea-steep,
Markland, Forest-land '
man
lack of salmon there either in the
so called as contradistinguished from NorSmaSr, s
:
5
7
the ship, and built themselves booths there.
til
;
i.
e.
;
from
away from
e.
i.
hella,
a
flat
'
peir Bjarni
:
'
lit.
they Biarni.
the shore.
stone.
not steep toward the sea.
from mgrk, a
forest.
sj6var at sja fra skipinu
:
'
lit. it
K
was
far to see
from the ship
to the sea.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
66
The country
and larger salmon than they had ever seen before.
river or in the lake,
thereabouts seemed to be possessed of such good qualities that cattle would need
There was no frost there in the winters l The days and nights there were of more nearly
no fodder there during the winters. and the grass withered but
little.
,
equal length than in Greenland or Iceland.
was up between their
'
eyktarstad
house Leif said
two groups, and remain
at
home
to his
'
and
'
On
the shortest day of winter the sun
dagmalastad (66)
companions,
I
'
propose
2 .'
When
now
about an exploration of the country
to set
they had completed
to divide
our company into
one half of our party
;
shall
the house, while the other half shall investigate the land, and they
at
must not go beyond a point from which they can return home the same evening, and
Thus they
are not to separate [from each other].'
did for a time
remained behind
turns, joined the exploring party or
at the house.
;
Leif himself, by Leif was a large
and powerful man, and of a most imposing bearing, a man of sagacity, and a very just
man
in all things.
Leif the Lucky finds
Men upon
3
a Skerry at Sea.
was discovered 4 one evening that one of their company was missing, and this proved to be Tyrker, the German. Leif was sorely troubled by this, for Tyrker had It
lived with Leif
when he was go
and his father 5
twelve
in search of him, taking
when
distance from the house, cordially.
for a long time,
and had been very devoted
to Leif,
Leif severely reprimanded his companions, and prepared to
a child.
men
They had proceeded
with him.
they were met by Tyrker,
whom
but a short
they received most
was in lively spirits. Tyrker small features 6 was diminutive in stature,
Leif observed at once that his foster-father
had a prominent forehead,
restless eyes,
,
and rather a sorry-looking individual withal, but was, nevertheless, a most capable Leif addressed him, and asked
handicraftsman.
some time
in
understand him
1
2 '
'
'
Jjar
kvamu
s61 hafSi
dagmalastad 4
5 •
'
;
German,
rolling
his
came
um
not
'
bar
'
mefl beim feSgum
'
smaskitligr
tfSinda
: '
andliti
'
'
came
to tidings.
it
lit.
with them, the father and son.
:
lit.
: '
lit.
the sun
had there s
lit.
:
very small in face.
'
:
I
there in the winters.
skamdegi
the short-day.
f
thou so belated,
and they could
eyes, and grinning,
engi frost i vetrum,' no frost
{>at til
art
but after a time he addressed them in the Northern tongue
£ar eyktarstaS ok dagmalastafi
on
Wherefore
In the beginning Tyrker spoke
and astray from the others?'
foster-father mine,
for
'
:
'
eyktarstad
Lit. found.
'
and
THE WINE LAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK. much
did not go
have found vines and grapes.'
I
a certainty
We will
and
have something of novelty
was born where there
I
and
that their after-boat
is said,
it
was
sailed
away
They
sailed out to sea,
below the
and from
;
glaciers
much
my
replied, that they
and had
wind ?
into the
on other matters as
fair
winds
gather grapes or cut vines
ship.'
skerry.
think
I
A
cargo sufficient
'
4
have
said,
best to tack,' says Leif,
them
able to render
'
Why do
it
it,
assistance,
'
and
said, that
so that
if
Wineland.
you
my mind upon my
do not know,' says
'I
.
Now they saw
I see.'
and
up,
I
:
and
their ship ready,
it
Leif,
fells
steer the
steering, but
ye not see anything out of the common
saw nothing strange
it
acted upon this
they sighted Greenland, and the
until
he was so much keener of sight than they, that he was able
we may be
They
with grapes.
filled
men spoke
Leif answers
'
Do
well.
a ship or a skerry that
'
no lack of either grapes
products Leif gave the land a name, and called
its
then one of the
;
was
is
'Of
Leif said to his shipmates
and when the spring came, they made
cut,
to relate.
indeed true, foster-father?' said Leif.
Is this
,
for the ship
ship so
for
I
so as to obtain a cargo of these for
fell trees,
advice,
'
'
They slept the night through, and on the morrow now divide our labours 2 and each day will either
or vines.' '
quoth he,
true,'
it is
1
further [than you], and yet
67
3
They
?'
'whether
it
is
must be a skerry; but
to discern
we may draw
men upon
the
near to them, that
they should stand in need of
it
;
and
if
we shall still have better command of the They approached the skerry, and lowering their sail, cast
they should not be peaceably disposed, 5 .'
situation than they
anchor, and launched a second small boat, which they had brought with them.
inquired that
who was
a son of Eric the
now my
Red
of Brattahlid ?
wish,' says Leif,
'
to take
held
away
Having discharged others, to
make
is '
you
Ericsfirth,
to
says he. all
into offer
and
name was
Thori, and
Leif gave his name.
'Art thou
replied that his
thy name?'
This
possessions as the ship will hold.' laden, they
He
the leader of the party.
he was a Norseman; 'but what
Tyrker
Leif responded that he was.
my
ship,
'
It is
and likewise so much of your
was accepted, and
[with their ship] thus
sailed until they arrived
at
Brattahlid.
the cargo, Leif invited Thori, with his wife, Gudrid, and three
their
home with him, and procured quarters for the other members own and Thori's men. Leif rescued fifteen persons from
of the crew, both for his
1 '
If the
and yet
'
word
in the
should be
MS. be
'bit'
and not 'b6' [cf. Icelandic text, page 147, line 59], the words and the words now italicised in the translation should then
italicised as supplied,
stand unbracketed. 2 3 4
5
[in
'
hafa tvennar s^slur fram
'
eSr hvat
'
'
er
sjai
tf6indum
ba eigum
ve"r
peV
til
ssetti,'
:
lit.
'
tfSinda
carry on two occupations.
:
'
lit.
but what do you see of tidings.
which amounted
allan kost undir oss,
to tidings.
en beir ekki undir seY
our control], but they not under themselves.
K2
: '
lit.
we
shall
have
all
the choice under us
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
68
He was
the skerry.
afterward called Leif the Lucky.
Leif had
now goodly
store
There was serious illness that winter in Thori's party, number of his people died. Eric the Red also died that winter. There was now much talk about Leif's Wineland journey, and his brother, Thorvald, held that the country had not been sufficiently explored. Thereupon Leif said to Thorvald If it be thy will, brother, thou mayest go to Wineland with my ship, but I wish the ship first to fetch the wood, which Thori had upon the skerry.' And so it was done. both of property and honour.
and Thori and a great
'
:
Thorvald goes to Wineland 1
Now
thirty
They laid up
They put
men.
no account of
is
make
Thorvald, with the advice of his brother, Leif, prepared to
voyage with there
.
their
their ship in order,
voyage before
and
sailed out to sea;
their arrival at Leif's-booths in
this
and
Wineland.
and remained there quietly during the winter, supplying
their ship there,
themselves with food by fishing.
In the spring, however, Thorvald said that they
men should
should put their ship in order, and that a few
take the after-boat, and
proceed along the western coast, and explore [the region] thereabouts during the
summer.
They found
from the woods
one of the westerly
islands, they
,
certain promontory,
upon
it
was but a short distance numbers of
man nor
neither dwelling of
said
this cape,
and
to
which projected
there,
Thorvald to his companions call
it
Keelness
V
:
and so they
into the sea there, and which
found an anchorage for their of his companions
all
of beast
;
but in (67).
and damaged the keel of their
my
ship,
remain there for a long time and repair the injury to their '
I
propose that
Then they
did.
eastward off the land, and into the mouth of the adjoining
and
lair
found a wooden building for the shelter of grain
and were driven ashore
and were compelled
Then
;
[there were] white sands, as well as great
other trace of
Leifs-booths in
vessel.
well-wooded country
fair,
and
human handiwork, and they turned back, and arrived at the autumn. The following summer Thorvald set out toward the east and along the northern coast. They were met by a high wind off a
They found no with the ship 2
a
They found
and shallows.
islands
it
to the sea,
ship,
was
'
It is
a
and
firth,
raise the keel
to a headland,
entirely covered with woods.
and put out the gangway
went ashore.
we
sailed away, to the
fair
to the land,
They
and Thorvald
region here,' said he,
'
and here
I
They then returned to the ship, and discovered on the sands, in beyond the headland, three mounds they went up to these, and saw that they were three skin-canoes, with three men under each. They, thereupon should like to make
home.'
;
1
Lit.
2
Thorvald went to Wineland. '
Kjalarnes.
'
kaupskipit
:
'
lit.
merchant-ship.
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE ELATE Y BOOK. divided their party, and succeeded in seizing
They
his canoe.
men
of the
all
who
but one,
69
escaped with
men, and then ascended the headland again, and
killed the eight
looked about them, and discovered within the cluded must be habitations.
They were then
could not keep awake, and
all
firth certain hillocks,
so overpowered with sleep
into a [heavy] slumber,
fell
which they con1
that they
from which they were
awakened by the sound of a cry uttered above them 2 and the words of the cry were these Awake, Thorvald, thou and all thy company, if thou wouldst save thy life ;
'
:
and board thy ship with
all
thy men, and
with
sail
all
speed from the land
A
!
'
count-
number of skin-canoes then advanced toward them from the inner part of the firth, whereupon Thorvald exclaimed We must put out the war-boards (68), on both sides less
'
:
of the ship, and defend ourselves to the best of our
they
did,
and the Skrellings,
had shot
after they
but offer
ability,
at
them
little attack.'
This
for a time, fled precipitately,
Thorvald then inquired of his men, whether any of them
each as best he could.
had been wounded, and they informed him that no one of them had received a wound. '
I
have been wounded
and the
shield,
my arm. Here
below
now
counsel you
my arm-pit Y
in
headland which seemed to
may
fulfilled, that
there for a time
.
shall
at
my feet, and
call
in
Greenland
Eric the
;
Thorvald departure,
me
me
bury
Crossness
it
'
an arrow flew in between the gunwale
the shaft, and
it
6
me to my end 4 I But me ye shall convey
will bring
!
'
to offer so pleasant a dwelling-place
the truth sprang to
Ye
5
is
;
your way with the utmost speed.
to retrace
to that
be
says he
my
there,
lips,
when
I
and place a cross
for ever after.'
At
;
thus
it
expressed the wish to abide at
my
head, and another
that time Christianity
had obtained
Red died, however, before [the introduction of] Christianity. and when they had carried out his injunctions, they took their
died,
and rejoined
companions, and they told each other of the ex-
their
They remained wood with which to freight the
periences which had befallen them
gathered grapes and
7
there during the winter, and
.
ship.
In the following spring
they returned to Greenland, and arrived with their ship in Ericsfirth, where they
were able
1
2 3
4
to recount great tidings to Leif.
pa hpfga sva miklum,
'
s!6 a
'
I>&
'
undir hendi
'
mun mik
kom
kail yfir '
pa
:
lit.
petta
til
:
lit.
'
they were stricken with so heavy a sleep, that
at,'
then there came a
call
over them.
under the arm.
bana
leida
: '
lit.
this
must lead
me
to
my bane
[death] ;
i.
e. this will
be the death
of me. s
'
at
ek muni bar
biia a
6
Krossanes.
7
'sog3u hvarir oorum
knew.
um slfk
stund
: '
tiSindi
lit.
that I should dwell
sem
vissu:'
lit.
up
there for a time.
they told each other such tidings
as they
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
7o
Thorstein Ericsson Dies 1 In the meantime
it
had married, and taken
had come
in
the Western Settlement.
to pass in
Greenland, that Thorstein of Ericsfirth
(69),
after the
to
equipped the
Now Thorstein
as has been already related.
make the voyage 2 to Wineland same ship, and selected a crew
being minded
who had been
to wife Gudrid, Thorbiorn's daughter, [she]
spouse of Thori Eastman
body of his
of twenty-five
the
Ericsson,
brother, Thorvald,
men 3
of
good
and
size
when all was in readiness, they sailed out into the open ocean, and out of sight of land. They were driven hither and thither over the sea all that summer, and lost all reckoning 5 and at the end of the first week of winter they made the land at Lysufirth in Greenland, in the Western-settlement. Thorstein set out in search of quarters for his crew, and succeeded in procuring homes
strength
4
,
and taking with him
his wife, Gudrid,
,
but he and his wife were unprovided
for all of his shipmates;
together upon the ship for two or more days its
infancy in Greenland.
At
°.
and the leader inquired who the people were within the
who
are twain,' says. he; 'but
known and
as Thorstein the
wife, a
home
Swarthy
with me.'
who
is it 7 ,
men came
early one morning, that
It befell,
my
and
and remained
was
errand hither
in
to their tent,
Thorstein, and
is
to offer
is
still
Thorstein replies
tent.
'My name
asks?'
for,
this time Christianity
:
'
We
I
am
you two, husband
Thorstein replied, that he would consult with his wife,
and she bidding him decide, he accepted the
invitation.
'
I
will
come
you on the
after
morrow with a sumpter-horse, for I am not lacking in means wherewith to provide for you both, although it will be lonely living with me, since there are but two of us,
my wife and myself, for I, forsooth, am a very hard man to get on with 8 moreover, my faith is not the same as yours 9 albeit methinks that is the better to which you hold.' He returned for them on the morrow, with the beast, and they took up their ;
,
home with Thorstein a
woman
Gudrid was
and were well treated by him.
the Swarthy,
of fine presence, and a clever
woman, and very happy
in
adapting herself to
strangers.
Early in the winter Thorstein Ericsson's party was visited by sickness, and
many to
have '
He
of his companions died.
dead, and had all
them conveyed
caused coffins to be made for the bodies of the
to the ship,
the bodies taken to Ericsfirth in the summer.'
andafiisk
:
lit.
'
a
died.
'
halfan pri5ja tog,' half of the third ten;
'
valdi
'
'
and bestowed there
hann
ok
liS at afli
vissu eigi hvar
tvau ngkkurar
'er einpykkr
pau f6ru
vexti :
'
:
jiaetr
mjok
: '
'
lit.
am
lit.
: '
lit.
cf.
nights.
very obstinate.
i, p.
it
is
my
purpose
: '
lit.
hankered to go.
61.
company know where
selected a
they did not
some two
note
for
was not long before
It
f/stisk ... at fara
'
'
;
for their strength
and
size.
they went. 7
svartr.
•
i.e.
he was not a Christian.
THE WINE LAND HISTORY OF THE ELATE Y BOOK.
71
whose name was Grimhild, was woman, and as strong as a man, but the sickness mastered her; and soon thereafter Thorstein Ericsson was seized with the illness, and they both lay ill at the same time and Grimhild, Thorstein the Swarthy's wife, died, and when she was dead Thorstein went out of the room to procure a deal, upon which to lay the corpse. Thereupon Gudrid spoke. Do not be absent long, illness
appeared
home, and
in Thorstein's
She was
taken sick.
first
his wife,
a very vigorous
;
'
Thorstein mine
!
He
says she.
'
then exclaimed: 'Our house-wife
replied, that so
should be.
now in a marvellous
acting
is
it
Thorstein Ericsson
fashion, for she is raising
up on her elbow, and stretching out her feet from the side of the bed, and groping after her shoes.' At that moment Thorstein, the master of the house 1 entered, and Grimhild laid herself down, wherewithal every timber in the room herself
,
for
him
stein
fashioned a coffin for Grimhild's body, and bore
it
away,
He was a big man, and strong, but it called for all [his strength], remove the corpse from the house. The illness grew upon ThorEricsson, and he died, whereat his wife, Gudrid, was sorely grieved. They were the room at the time, and Gudrid was seated upon a chair before the bench, upon
and cared to enable
all in
now
Thorstein
creaked.
it.
to
which her husband, Thorstein, was
Thorstein, the master of the house 1 then
lying.
,
taking Gudrid in his arms, [carried her] from the chair, and seated himself, with her,
upon another bench, over against her husband's body, and exerted himself in divers ways to console her, and endeavoured to reassure her, and promised her that he would accompany her to Ericsfirth with the body of her husband, Thorstein, and those of companions
his
'
:
will likewise
I
summon
other persons hither,' says he,
'
to attend
upon thee, and entertain thee.' She thanked him. Then Thorstein Ericsson sat up, and exclaimed Where is Gudrid ? Thrice he repeated the question, but Gudrid made no response. She then asked Thorstein, the master, Shall I give answer to his question, or not ? Thorstein, the master, bade her make no reply, and he then crossed the floor, and seated himself upon the chair, with Gudrid in his lap, and spoke, :
'
'
'
'
saying '
I
'
:
What
desire to
tell
dost thou wish, namesake ?
Gudrid of the
be better reconciled This to
I
have to
to
my
fate
which
death, for
I
After a
'
is
am
in store for
have a long wedded
life
together,
her
2 ,
to the
end
that she
may
indeed come to a goodly resting-place 3
thee, Gudrid, that thou art to
tell
while, Thorstein replies
little
marry an Icelander, and
that
.
ye are
and a numerous and noble progeny, illustrious, Ye shall go from Greenland to Norway,
and famous, of good odour and sweet virtues.
and thence
1
to Iceland,
:
where ye
the word b6ndi signifies a
'
forsteinn b6ndi
'
segja Gu3rf3i forlog sfn
'
hvfldar-staor
2
'
:
'
tell
your home.
There ye
man who
owner and manager of a home.
shall build
Gudrid her
is
the
fate.
:
3
'
lit.
place of rest,
i.e.
paradise;
cf.
Fritzner,
Ordbog,
s.v.
shall dwell together
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
72
for a long time, but thou shalt outlive him,
and
shalt abide there
shalt then
go abroad and
home, and there a church
shalt return to Iceland again, to thy
and thou
and
and take the
and there thou
veil,
*,
be
raised,
When
he had
shall then
shalt die.'
South
to the
thus spoken, Thorstein sank back again, and his body was laid out for burial, and Thorstein, the master, faithfully performed
borne to the ship. Gudrid.
He
all
the ship, with
He
his possessions.
all
put the ship in order, procured a crew, and
now
then sailed to Ericsfirth.
The
Gudrid then went home
to Leif at Brattahlid, while Thorstein the
home
his promises to
sold his lands and live-stock in the spring, and accompanied Gudrid to
on
for himself
bodies of the dead were
buried at the church, and
Swarthy made a
and remained there as long as he
Ericsfirth,
lived,
and was
looked upon as a very superior man.
Of the Wineland Voyages
of Thorfinn and his Companions.
That same summer a ship came from Norway to Greenland. The skipper's name was Thorfinn Karlsefni 2 he was a son of Thord Horsehead 3 and a grandson of Snorri, the son of Thord of Hofdi. Thorfinn Karlsefni, who was ;
,
a very wealthy man, passed the winter at Brattahlid with Leif Ericsson.
soon
him
to
Leif for
A
marriage was celebrated that same winter. a Wineland voyage, and the folk urged
joining with the others 4
a company of sixty
They
.
He
men and
took with them
they could.
that
very
determined five
renewed discussion arose concerning
kinds of
all
to
as
it
the venture, Gudrid
undertake the voyage, and assembled
women, and entered
cattle,
make
Karlsefni to
shipmates that they should each share equally
if
He
upon Gudrid, and sought her hand in marriage; she referred her answer, and was subsequently betrothed to him, and their
set his heart
was
into
an agreement with his
in all the spoils of the enterprise
5 .
their intention to settle the country,
Karlsefni asked Leif for the house in Wineland, and he replied,
he would lend
but not give
it
it.
They
sailed out to sea with the ship,
arrived safe and sound at Leifs-booths, and carried their
hammocks ashore
and
there.
They were soon
provided with an abundant and goodly supply of food, for good size and quality was driven ashore there, and they secured it, and flensed it, and had then no lack of provisions. The cattle were turned out a whale of
1 '
ganga
su6r,'
go
to the South
;
an expression employed here, doubtless, as
Icelandic sagas, to signify a pilgrimage to 2
Karls-efni
8
hesthofoi.
B '
:
a person
er beir fengi
who has about him 4 '
til
gceoa
:
'
lit.
in
many other
places in
Rome.
baeSi
the promise of
becoming a capable man.
GuSrfor ok aSrir menn
:
'
which they might get of good things.
lit.
both Gudrid and others.
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK. upon the land
and the males soon became very
*,
brought a bull with them. into timbers, to
dry.
grapes,
wherewith
came
his ship,
forth
of
all
fish,
winter, Skrellings
first
hewed
of the
valuable
and other good
were discovered
The
from out the woods.
and the wood was placed upon a
.
were hard
cattle
A by,
summer
In the
things.
2
ran away, with their packs wherein were grey
furs, sables,
towards Karlsefni's dwelling, and sought to
fled
house, but
great troop of
and the
Karlsefni caused the
[people] could understand
and
effect
all
kinds of peltries.
an entrance into the
the other's language.
The
Skrellings put
Neither
down
weapons, and taking counsel with himself, he bade the
women
Now
else.
wares away
men
to
carry out
milk 3 to the Skrellings, which they no sooner saw, than they wanted to buy
their
their
and were
barter],
especially anxious to exchange these for weapons, but Karlsefni forbade his
nothing
men
began
bull
doors to be defended [against them].
bundles then, and loosed them, and offered their wares [for
sell their
cliff
products of the land,
and roar with a great noise, whereat the Skrellings were frightened, and
to bellow
They
they had
;
Karlsefni caused trees to be felled, and to be
to load
They gathered somewhat and all kinds of game and
succeeding the
and vicious
restless
73
it,
and
the outcome of the Skrellings' trading was, that they carried
in their stomachs, while they left their
packs and peltries behind
with Karlsefni and his companions, and having accomplished this [exchange] they went
Now it
away.
is
to be told, that Karlsefni
caused a strong wooden palisade to be con-
up around the house. It was at this time that Gudrid, Karlsefni's male child, and the boy was called Snorri. In the early part of the second winter the Skrellings came to them again, and these were now much more numerous than before, and brought with them the same wares as at first. Then said Karlsefni to the women Do ye carry out now the same food, which proved so profitable before, and nought else.' When they saw this they cast their packs in over the palisade. Gudrid was sitting within, in the doorway, beside the cradle of her infant son, Snorri, when a shadow fell upon the door, and a woman in a black namkirtle (70) entered. She was short in stature, and wore a fillet about structed and set wife,
gave birth
to a
'
:
her head; her hair was of a
light chestnut colour,
and she was pale of hue, and
human skull. She went up to where Gudrid was seated, and said: 'What is thy name?' 'My name is Gudrid but what is thy name ?' My name is Gudrid,' says she. The housewife, so big-eyed, that never before had eyes so large been seen in a
'
;
Gudrid, motioned her with her hand to a seat beside her ; but
1
a
'
gekk par i land upp
'
pa ur6u peir
'
bunyt
3
: '
: '
lit.
went up on the land
varir vi8 Skraelingja
:
'
lit.
it
so happened, that,
there.
they became aware of Skrellings.
milk, or an article of food prepared from milk
L
;
cf.
Fritzner,
Ordbog,
s. v.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
74
very instant Gudrid heard a great crash, whereupon the
at that
woman
vanished, and
weapons l, same moment one was killed by one of Karlsefni's followers. At this the Skrellings fled precipitately, leaving their garments and wares behind them and not a soul, save Gudrid alone, Now we must needs take counsel together,' says Karlsefni, beheld this woman. 2 and attack us. for that I believe they will visit us a third time, in great numbers of the Skrellings,
at that
who had
tried to seize their
;
'
'
,
now
Let us
adopt this plan
show themselves woods and hew
We
forest.
number
ten of our
:
company
the remainder of our
there, while
a clearing for our cattle,
when
go out upon the
shall
and
into
the
go
shall
approaches from the
the troop
take our bull, and let him go in advance of
will also
cape,
The
us.'
lie
of the land was such that the proposed meeting-place had the lake upon the one
and the
side,
The
execution.
upon the
forest
Skrellings advanced
to
the spot
was now
advice
Karlsefni's
other.
carried
into
which Karlsefni had selected
was fought there, in which great numbers of the band of the Skrellings were slain. There was one man among the Skrellings, of One large size and fine bearing, whom Karlsefni concluded must be their chief. for the encounter,
and a
of the Skrellings picked it
battle
up an
and having looked
axe,
at
it
about one of his companions, and hewed at him, and on
for a time,
he brandished
the instant the
man
fell
Thereupon the big man seized the axe, and after examining it for a moment, he hurled it as far as he could, out into the sea; then they fled helterKarlsefni and his skelter into the woods, and thus their intercourse came to an end. dead.
party that
3
remained there throughout the winter, but
he
not minded
is
made ready grapes
4
for the voyage,
and
,
to remain there longer, but
in the
spring Karlsefni announces,
will return to
They now
Greenland.
and carried away with them much booty
in vines
They sailed out upon the high seas, and brought where they remained during the winter.
their ship
peltries.
safely to Ericsfirth,
and
Freydis causes 5 the Brothers to be put to Death.
There was now much talk anew, about a Wineland-voyage, for this was reckoned both a profitable and an honourable enterprise. The same summer that Karlsefni
Norway
arrived from Wineland, a ship from 1
'
pvfat
hann
*
'
me8
ufrifii
'
'
t>eir
'
vfnviQi
berries 6
'
'
le"t
taka vapn peira
ok fjolmenni
:
lit.
'
:
'
lit.
This ship was
because he had wished to take their weapons.
with un-peace [war] and a multitude of men.
Karlsefni,' they Karlsefni.
* *
and grapes
haffii viljat
arrived in Greenland.
'
ok berjum
: '
lit.
here
named
drepa
: '
lit,
are
'
'
wine-wood
The
wine-berries.'
relation
wine-berries
caused
to
'
'
and
berries.
Vines are called
in Icelandic
'
wine-wood,'
between the words of the sentence would indicate
or grapes.
be put to death.
that the
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK.
75
commanded by two brothers, Helgi and Finnbogi, who passed the winter in GreenIt is now land. They were descended from an Icelandic family of the East-firths \ to be added, that Freydis, Eric's daughter, set out from her home at Gardar, and waited upon the brothers, Helgi and Finnbogi, and invited them to vessel to Wineland, and to share with her equally
To
they might succeed in obtaining there. thence to
her brother,
visit
had caused
be erected
to
which he had given
was
It
it.
they agreed, and she departed give her the house which he
to
Wineland, but he made her the same answer
in
Karlsefni], saying, that
men
2
that ;
compact, by concealing five
this
the brothers did not discover before
out to sea, having agreed beforehand, that they would
and although they were not in advance,
each should have on
women but Freydis immediately men more [than this number], and this they arrived in Wineland. They now put
besides the
,
[as that
he would lend the house, but not give
between Karlsefni and Freydis,
stipulated
ship-board thirty able-bodied violated
this
and ask him
Leif,
with their
sail
good things which
of the
all
and carried
far apart
company,
sail in
if
possible,
from each other, the brothers arrived somewhat
their belongings
up
Now when
to Leif's house.
Freydis
was discharged, and the baggage carried up to the house, whereupon Freydis exclaimed Why did you carry your baggage in here ? Since we believed,' It was to me that Leif loaned said they, that all promises 3 made to us would be kept.' arrived, her ship
:
'
'
'
'
'
the house,' says she,
cannot hope to forth, it
;
and
'
and not
rival thee in
above the
built a hut,
while Freydis caused
now
set in,
Whereupon Helgi exclaimed wrong-dealing.' They thereupon carried to you.'
wood
We brothers
their
baggage
on the bank of the lake, and put all in order about be felled, with which to load her ship. The winter
sea,
to
and the brothers suggested,
This they did for a time,
games.
'
:
that they should
until the folk
began
amuse themselves by playing
to disagree
4 ,
when
dissensions
arose between them, and the games came to an end, and the visits between the houses
ceased
;
and thus
it
continued far into the winter.
from her bed, and dressed
heavy dew had
fallen
5
herself, but did not
One morning
and she took her husband's
,
early,
Freydis arose
put on her shoes and stockings. cloak,
and wrapped
it
A
about her,
and then walked to the brothers' house, and up to the door, which had been only partly closed
1
'
2
s 4
5
had
6
by one of the men, who had gone out a short time
fslenzkir at kyni,
menn
'
vfgir
'
akve8in or8
'
menn
'
ve5ri var sva
:
lit.
'
:
'
ok 6r Austfjorfium
men
lit.
f
farit, at
'
lit.
She pushed
of Icelandic descent and from the East-firths.
capable of bearing arms.
fixed words,
barusk verra
:
before.
milli
:'
i.
dggg var
agreements.
e. explicit
men
lit.
fallin
introduced a worse condition
mikil
: '
the weather
among
them.
was of such a character that a heavy dew
fallen. 6
'
lokit
hur3 aptr a miSjan klofa
: '
lit.
closed the door behind to the middle of the groove.
L2
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
76
doorway
the door open, and stood, silently, in the
She answers:
here, Freydis?'
speak with
He
thee.'
'
wish thee
I
He
answers
:
'
am
I
come between
It is
'
it.'
to thee
is,
ship than
even as thou
that
I,
and so
it
would
seems
am
I
ill-content
me
to
but
;
my
errand
wish to exchange ships with you brothers, for that ye have a larger
I
and
'
I
the wall
has been no cause
us, for, methinks, there
sayest,' says she,
who was
dost thou wish
pleased here?' says she.
well pleased with the fruitfulness of the land, but
with the breach which has for
What
which lay close by
How art thou
'
it.
'
:
and go out with me, for
to rise,
did so, and they walked to a tree,
of the house, and seated themselves upon
Finnbogi,
for a time.
lying on the innermost side of the room, was awake, and said
wish
I
to depart
from
here.'
'
To
this I
must
accede,' says he,
'
if it is
Therewith they parted, and she returned home, and Finnbogi to his bed.
thy pleasure.'
She climbed up into bed, and awakened Thorvard with her cold feet, and he asked I have been to her why she was so cold and wet. She answered, with great passion the brothers,' says she, to try to buy their ship, for I wished to have a larger vessel, '
:
'
my
but they received
roughly
and
;
overtures so
am no
find, perforce, that I
I
wilt neither
longer,
they
did,
and ordered the men
he was bound all
my shame
And now he
this.'
to rise at once,
and take
I
nor thy own, from
shall part
could stand her taunts their
weapons, and
this
and they then proceeded directly to the house of the brothers, and entered
while the folk were asleep
wise
avenge
longer in Greenland, moreover
thee unless thou wreakest vengeance for
no
and handled me very
that they struck me,
ill,
what time thou, poor wretch,
one would
,
and seized and bound them, and led each one
and as they came
;
of the
l
men were At
kill.
this
caused each one to be
out, Freydis
out,
slain.
it,
when
In this
women were left, and these no Hand me an axe!' This was done, and
put to death, and only the
Freydis exclaimed
'
:
women, and left them dead. They returned home, after this was very evident that Freydis was well content with her work. If it be ordained for us, to come again to She addressed her companions, saying Greenland, I shall contrive the death of any man who shall speak of these events. We must give it out, that we left them living here, when we came away.' Early in
she
fell
upon the
five
dreadful deed, and
it
:
'
the spring, they equipped the ship, which had belonged to the brothers, and freighted it
with
would
all
of the products of the land, which they could obtain, and which the ship
carry.
Then they
put out to sea, and, after a prosperous voyage, arrived with
their ship in Ericsfirth early in the all
ready to
sail,
laden, than that
and was awaiting a
summer.
'
at
peim sofondum
was
wind; and people
fair
which he commanded, never
*
Karlsefni
left
: '
lit.
to
Greenland.
them
sleeping.
there, with his ship
say, that a ship richer
THE WINELAND HISTORY OF THE FLATEY BOOK.
77
Concerning Freydis.
now went
Freydis
her home, since
to
She bestowed She now
absence.
liberal gifts
upon
it
all
had remained unharmed during her
of her companions, for she
established herself at her
to screen her guilt.
home
;
was anxious
but her companions
were not all so close-mouthed, concerning their misdeeds and wickedness, that rumours did not get abroad at last. These finally reached her brother, Leif, and he thought it a most shameful story. He thereupon took three of the men, who had been of Freydis' party, and forced them all at the same time to a confession of the affair, and their stories entirely agreed.
'
have no
I
Freydis, as she deserves, but this
Hence
store for their offspring.'
thought them worthy of aught but
voyage 1
'
came
evil.
to pass, that
is little
no one from
now remains
It
punish
to
to take
my
sister,
prosperity in
that time forward
up the story from the
,
Karlsefni
and sold
winter,
Leif,
made his ship ready, and sailed out to sea. He had a successful and arrived in Norway safe and sound. He remained there during the
when
time
says
predict of them, that there
I
it
heart,'
and both he and his wife were received with great favour
his wares,
by the most distinguished men of Norway. The following spring he put his ship in order for the voyage to Iceland and when all his preparations had been made, and his ship was lying at the wharf, awaiting favourable winds, there came to him a Southerner 2 a native of Bremen in the Saxonland, who wished to buy his 'house;
,
neat
*.'
it' (71),
'
I
do not wish
to sell
it,'
said he.
'
I
will give thee half a "
This Karlsefni thought a good
says the Southerner.
knew
not
offer,
in
gold for
and accordingly
The Southerner went his way, with the house-neat,' and what wood it was, but it was mOsur *,' come from Wineland.
closed the bargain. sefni
mOrk "
'
Karl-
'
Karlsefni sailed away, and arrived with his ship in the north of Iceland, in Skaga-
His vessel was beached there during the winter, and
firth.
Glaumboeiar-land
(59),
and made
his
home
there,
and was a man of the greatest prominence.
merous and goodly lineage
church to be
and 1
2
Glaumbcer.
built at
to the
Honum
f6rsk vel
SuSrmaSr
:
5
husa-snotra.
*
Or
'
:
'
lit. it
a Southerner,
lived,
his wife, Gudrid, a nu-
Wineland, took charge of the farmstead ; and
home
made
a pilgrimage to the South
of her son, Snorri,
Gudrid then took the
lived there the rest of her days.
'
and dwelt there as long as he
From him and
Snorri was married, Gudrid went abroad, and
which she returned again
after
in
he bought
After Karlsefni's death, Gudrid, together
descended.
who was born
with her son, Snorri,
when
is
in the spring
Snorri had a son,
veil
who had caused
a
German
;
cf.
note
1,
named Thorgeir, who was
the
p. 65.
Cf. note 6.
mausur,' as in the
MS.;
cf.
note 36.
a
and became an anchorite,
went well with him. i.e.
*,
"
Cf. note 1, p. 72.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
78
father of Ingveld, the
mother of Bishop Brand.
daughter of Snorri, Karlsefni's son father.
Biorn was the
father of Karlsefni,
of
all
name
;
Hallfrid
was the name of
the
she was the mother of Runolf, Bishop Thorlak's
of [another] son of Karlsefni and Gudrid
Thorunn, the mother of Bishop Biorn.
Many men
;
he was the
are descended from
and he has been blessed with a numerous and famous posterity; and
men
Karlsefni has given the most exact accounts of
which something has now been recounted.
all
these voyages, of
CHAPTER WlNELAND
IN
IV.
THE ICELANDIC ANNALS.
In addition to the longer sagas of the discovery and exploration of Wineland, and the scattered references in other Icelandic historical literature, already adduced, the
country finds mention the chronological
lists
in still
as the Icelandic Annals.
was compiled
These records are
another class of Icelandic records.
known
of notable events, in and out of Iceland, which are It
has been conjectured that the archetype of these Annals
by the learned Ari, the father of Icelandic historiography, or in the century in which he lived l Although there is the best of reasons for the belief, that the first writer of Icelandic Annals was greatly indebted to Ari the Learned for the knowledge of many of the events which he records, such written evidence as we have from the century in which Ari lived, would seem to indicate that this kind of either
.
literature
had not then sprung into being 2
A recent writer in that the first
While
this
an able disquisition upon this subject arrives
book of Annals was written
theory
is
in
whom we
named Einar Haflidason
1393
The
4 .
in the
fact that
at the conclusion,
south of Iceland about the year 1280
apparently well grounded,
writer of Icelandic Annals of priest
.
nevertheless, true that the
it is,
3 .
first
have definite knowledge, was an Icelandic
[Einarr Haflioason],
who was born
Einar was the compiler of such a book
in 1307,
and died
gleaned from his
is
1
Cf. Langebek, Scriptores rerum Danicarum, Copenh. 1773, vol.ii. p. 177 ; Bjorn J6nsson a SkarSsa, Annalar, Hrappsey, 1774, vol. i. p. 4 ; Gronlands historiske Mindesmaerker, Copenh. 1838, vol. ii. PP- 577—8 Antiquarisk Tidskrift, Copenh. 1846-8, p. 122. ;
2
Cf.
Snorra Edda, Copenh. 1852,
e6a sva hin spakligu
frae3i, er
laws and genealogical
vol.ii. p.
12: 'Apessu landibseoi log og
Ari ^orgilsson hefir a boekr
lore, or translations
sett af
']
;
log,
e5r sogur, e8r mannfraeSi
or sagas, or genealogies']. s 4
e8a p/'oingar helgar, ['
In
this
land both
'
Learned records
'
['
spakligu
does not explicitly exclude the Annals, but the language of Hungrvaka, a work contemporary
with that from which the above quotation ritaS
viti.'
of sacred -writings, or also of those learned records, which
through a gifted wisdom, Ari Thorgilsson has committed to books.'] frseSi
attvfsi
skynsamligu
'
['
is
made, does,
that
which
is
in the following
passage
:
'
pat er a norraenu er
written in the Northern tongue [Icelandic] laws,
Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858,
vol.
i.
p. 59.
Storm, Islandske Annaler, Christiania, 1888, pp. lxviii-lxxxiii, &c. Cf. Finnr Jonsson, Historia Ecclesiastica Islandiae, Copenh. 1772,
vol.
i.
pp. 592, 593.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
80
own work, through an
entry under the year 1304, in which his birth
AM.
contained in the parchment manuscript
420
4to,
b,
recorded in
is
This collection of Annals
such wise as to point unmistakably to his authorship \
is
which has received the name,
Lawman's Annals [Logmanns-Annall], probably from the office held by some one of its former owners 2 Under the year 1121, we find in these Annals the entry: 'Bishop Eric Uppsi 3 sought Wineland *.' .
The
next considerable collection of Annals, the date of which
determine with tolerable accuracy, script of
Magnus Thorhallsson
5 ,
Among
appended
to the Flatey
Book, the manu-
These Annals were written by the
in search of
priest
for all entries
the recorded events of the year 1121
Bishop of Greenland, went
Eric,
'
Of
that
are enabled to
and doubtless completed before the year 1395,
cease in the previous year. that
is
which has already been described.
we
it is
stated
Wineland
6 .'
a riper antiquity than either of the foregoing works, are, in
all
likelihood, the
Annales Reseniani, the original vellum manuscript of which was destroyed
so-called
A
by Ami Magnusson, is preserved in AM. 424, 4to. The dates included in these Annals extend from the year 228 to 1295 inclusive, and it has been conjectured that these records were compiled before the year 1319 7 Here, under the year 1121, occurs the statement: 'Bishop Eric sought Wineland V
by the
fire
of 1728.
paper copy from
this original, written
.
1
The
entry
is
as follows
'
:
Rev. Einar Haflidason born, " in octava
nativitatis
gloriosae virginis
who may read or hear these letters pray to God for me, that at the day of judgment I may be numbered among his chosen men/ &c. [' Fceddr Sfra Einar HafliSason, in Octava nativitatis gloriosa? virginis Marie. BiS ek syndugr ma5r betta letr lesandi e8r heyrandi, at be"r Marise."
bifiit fyrir
me"r
agrees with
down !
Isl.
til
Gu8s, sva
at
Ami Magnusson
ek maetti reiknast a ddmsdegi
in the
i
me8al hans valdra manna.']
Ann. ubi
Islandicae,
Vigfusson [Diet.
s.
v.] translates uppsi,
word
'
the fish 'gadus virens;' Ivar
store Sei [large coal-fish],
carbonarius, deriving the descriptive carbonarius,
6
* '
to
'
go
Ehfkr biskup af Grdnlandi to for aid,' '
and
went
Cf. Storm, Isl.
8 '
133; Storm,
Aasen
Isl. [i. e.
p. 89],
who
[Diet. s.v. Ufs],
calls the Upsi,
on the This
Icelandic] Upsi.'
is
Merlangus
from the black colour of the mouth of the
full-
Eirfkr bis&up vppse leitade Vfnlandz.'
tion, literally, 7
p.
fish.
Cf. Introductory notice of authorship in Flatey '
Copenh. 1777,
p. xxiv.
confirmed by Benedikt Grondal [Dyrafraefii, Reykjavik, 1878,
*
Storm
and 264.
sup. pp. xxi
Halfdan Einarsson, Sciagraphia Historiae Literariae
other hand, renders the Norwegian
grown
Prof.
opinion that Einar himself wrote these Annals, from the beginning
Cf. Storm, Isl.
to the year 1362. Cf.
Ann. *
a sinful man, bid you
I,
Eirfkr byscop
'
to
go
far at leita
in search
of.'
Vfn
The
Book.
\andz.'
Flateyjarb6k, loc.
The
verb
'
leita
'
cit.
vol.
i.
has the double significance,
entry here seems to point clearly to the latter interpreta-
to seek.'
Ann.
p. vii
leitafli
Vfn
;
Copenh. 1847, pp. xxxi, xxxii. In another copy of these Annals, contained in the de
fslenzkir Annalar,
landz.'
Collection in the Upsala University Library, Nos. 25-29, the original entry under the year
1
la
Gardie
121 appears
WINE LAND IN THE ICELANDIC ANNALS.
A parchment
manuscript
preserved in the Royal Library of Copenhagen, No.
is
which contains the annals known as Annales
2087, 4to, old collection,
are written in various hands, and are brought
down
entry
81
hand
to the year 1306, the
is
down
to the
regii.
From
year 1341.
These the
first
the same, and from this fact the conclusion
has been drawn, that this portion of the manuscript was completed not later than 1307
1
Against the year 1121
.
in search of
we
'Bishop Eric of Greenland went
find the entry:
Wineland V
Similar entries to these occur in two other collections of Icelandic Annals, which
may be mentioned recent creation
here, for, while these are, in their present form, of
than those already noticed, they
One
material from elder lost vellums. its
name from
its
owner,
first
manuscript contained in
AM.
been copied from an Icelandic this
who 22,
of these,
original,
which has since disappeared 3
a paper
is
'
:
The
.
entry in
Bishop Eric sought Wineland 4 .'
known
collection,
It is
and bears strong internal evidence of having
The
modern
their seem to Henrik Hoyer's Annals, derives
died in Bergen in the year 1615.
fol.,
manuscript under the year 1121 other
much more
have drawn
still
as Gottskalk's Annals,
is
contained in a
Royal Library of Stockholm, No. 5, 8vo, which it is by one Gottskalk Jonsson [Gottskalk Jonsson], a priest, who lived in the north of Iceland in the sixteenth century, and it has been conjectured, from internal evidence, that the portion of the compilation prior to the year 1394 was copied from a lost manuscript 5 The entry under the year 1121 corresponds with those already quoted Eric, the Greenlanders' bishop, sought Wineland V From these different records, varying slightly in phraseology, but all of the same parchment manuscript
was
believed
in the
chiefly written
.
:
we may safely
purport,
'
conclude
that, in the
year 1121, a certain Bishop of Greenland,
went upon a voyage in search of Wineland. It is the sum of information which the Annals have to give concerning that country, and is meagre
called Eric Uppsi,
enough, for
we
are not only
left
unenlightened as to
to have been confused or misunderstood
Vmlands.'
['
by the
copyist.
why reads
It
The name
Arch-bishop Thorgils sought Wineland.']
the voyage
:
'
was undertaken,
Thorgils Erche biskup
leitati
Eirfkr appears to have been mis-
and
with
Ami
from the preceding sentence, as may be better seen by comparison Magnusson's entry of the same year Sajtt HafiiQa oc f>orgils, Eirfkr byscop leitaSi Vfn-
read,
that of Thorgils carried over
:
'
landz.' 1
2 3 4
8
Cf. '
Cf. '
'
Scr. rer.
Dan.
vol.
iii.
p. 2
;
Storm,
Isl.
Ann.
p. xi.
Ann.
p. x.
variant of this collection of Annals,
AM.
Katalog over den Arnamagn. Handskr. Saml. Copenh.
Eirikr biskup
Cf.
6
Langebek,
Eirfkr biskup af Gronlanndi f6r at leita Vfnlan«dz.'
Storm,
Isl.
vol.
i.
pp. 19, 20; Storm,
Isl.
leitadz' XJinlands.'
Ann. pp. xxv-xxviii.
Eirekr Grcenlendinga byskup
leitadi Vindlands.'
A
412, 4to, the so-called H61a-Annall, has, correctly, 'Vfnlands.'
M
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
82 but
we
are not even informed whether the bishop succeeded in finding the country
of which he went in search.
concerning '
Bishop Eric elsewhere.
this
bishop
Greenlanders'
Landnama \ and This view
is
not possible to obtain
It is
clear that
it is
mentioned
is
recorded
2 ,
called Rimbegla, in a
list
name
Flatey Book, Eric's
in the
3
list
,
ordination has been preserved, and none of his the brief memorial of his to
Wineland voyage.
Wineland was undertaken as a missionary
been further conjectured, since
Greenland
his death is
year 1121,
in
presumably undertaken away
list
No
4 .
of Greenland bishops
record of Bishop Eric's
unless indeed,
be written
it
enterprise, a speculation
which seems
office of the chief participant.
and
it
mention of Wineland the Good
Although no subsequent
by the
It
to
has
The
date of
possible that the entry in the Annals, under the
is
It is, in
any event, the
last
surviving
in the elder Icelandic literature.
Wineland
visit to
is
recorded, a portion of the American
original explorers, does appear to have
of the Greenland colonists,
in
Annals of the ordination of a new bishop
in the
,
given,
work
bishops at Gardar, the episcopal
fate,
a species of necrological record.
coastland, seen
the year 11 13] wherein
1124 6 that Eric must have perished in the undertaking.
nowhere is
we read
Lawman's Annals
has been conjectured that this voyage
It
have been suggested solely by the ecclesiastical
for
'
while in a similar
mentioned third
is
in
list
In the ancient Icelandic scientific
men who had been
of those
in the
Book under
a 'journey
from Iceland, and probably to Greenland. seat in Greenland, Eric heads the
he was the
that
a genealogical
in
be the same Eric, he was by birth an Icelander.
if this
the Annals of the Flatey
[in
the journey of Bishop Eric
knowledge
additional
seems altogether probable
son,'
measure confirmed by an entry
in a slight
under the year 1112
It
Gnup's
Eric
much
more than a hundred years
after
been
visited
Bishop Eric's
by certain Wineland
voyage.
A the
as
parchment manuscript,
AM.
420
a, 4to,
contains a collection of Annals,
Elder Skalholt Annals [Skalholts-Annall hinn
because of a lacuna covering the year 1121.
not heretofore cited
forni],
This manuscript, which
Ami Magnusson
obtained from Skalholt, in the south of Iceland, and which he conjectures
belonged to Skalholt church, or to Bishop Bryniolf's private library
the
1
Landnama, Part
8
Similarly the
i.
ch.
Cf.
415, 4to.
4
Rymbegla, Copenh. 1780,
"
Bishop Arnold [Arnaldr]
first
»
xiii.
MS. AM.
;
Langebek, Scr.
Gottskalk's Annals,
Katalog
o. d.
iii.
Cf. Grcenlendinga
may have
believed to
Ferd Eireks
bri/fops.'
620.
all
Handskr. Saml.
vol.
give this date
i.
Mttr [Einars Mttr Sokkasonar], Flateyregii, Flatey Book Annals, Lawman's Annals alone assigns
Annales Reseniani, Annales
pp. 445, 446.
and Hoyer's Annals
AM.
vol. vi. p.
,
is
;
the event to 1125. 6
Dan.
'
6
320 Flateyjarb6k, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 454. he was duly ordained Bishop of Greenland, at Lund, and was clearly p.
bishop of Greenland so ordained.
jarb6k, Christiania, 1868, vol.
rer.
known
p.
625.
n 24,
the
WINE LAND IN THE ICELANDIC ANNALS.
We
have been written about the year 1362 *.
83
find in this, against the year 1347, the
There came also a ship from Greenland, less in size than small It was without an Icelandic trading vessels. It came into the outer Stream-firth. anchor. There were seventeen men on board, and they had sailed to Markland, but following record
:
'
had afterwards been driven hither by storms the simple fact in the Stream-firth
On
3 .'
same year:
at sea
V The Annals
'a ship from Greenland
of Gottskalk record
came
into the
mouth
of
the other hand the Annals of the Flatey Book, under the year
1347, have the following
more
particular record
:
'
A ship
which had sailed to Markland, and there were eighteen This scanty record
is
came then from Greenland,
men on board V
the last historical mention of a voyage undertaken by Leifs
fellow-countrymen to a part of the land which he had discovered three hundred years
The
before.
nature of the information indicates that the knowledge of the discovery
had not altogether faded from the memories of the Icelanders settled in Greenland. It seems further to lend a measure of plausibility to a theory that people from the
Greenland colony may, from time
home
their
this case
to time,
for supplies of wood, or for
had evidently intended
have visited the coast to the south-west of
to return directly
had they not been driven out of their course
voyage would never have found mention of
from Markland
visitors
in
Greenland, and
to
to Iceland, the probability is that this
in Icelandic chronicles,
must have vanished as completely as did the colony
it
The
some kindred purpose.
to
and
all
knowledge
which the Markland
visitors belonged.
1
2
Storm, '
Pi
Isl.
Ann. pp.
kom ok
Pat \ar akk
ytra.
xv, xvi.
skip af Grsenkwdi laust.
minwa
Par \dru a
at vexti
en« sma f slandz
ok hdfdu
xvij raenn
fdr.
farit
U'l
Pat
kom
hingat hafreka.' 3
'
Kom
4
'
Pi kom skip af Grsznlandi, pa/ er
skip
j
Straumfiardar 6s af Graenlandi.' s6tt hafdi U'l
Marklandz, ok
M 2
I
Strauw
fior5 in«
Marklandz en# sf8an
attian metin a.'
vorfiit
CHAPTER
V.
Notices of Doubtful Value It will be
;
Fictions.
remembered that a passage in the Book of Settlement [Landnamabok] by one Ari Marsson, of a country lying westward from Ireland,
recites the discovery,
This White-men's-land is also menSaga of Eric the Red, and in both places is assigned a location in the vicinity of Wineland the Good. Many writers have regarded this White-men's-land as identical with a strange country, the discovery of which is recounted in the called White-men's-land, or Ireland the Great.
tioned in the
Eyrbyggja Saga, having been led
unknown
both
lands lay to the
'
to this conclusion, apparently,
westward,' and that there
is
from the
fact that
a certain remote resem-
blance between the brief particulars of the Eric's Saga and the more detailed narrative of Eyrbyggja. It
is
related in the
Eyrbyggja Saga 1 that a certain Biorn Asbrandsson [Bjorn
Asbrandsson] became involved
which resulted friends, for
in his
an intrigue with a married
in
wounding the
affronted
woman named
Thurid,
husband and slaying two of the husband's
which he was banished from Iceland
for the
term of three years.
Biorn
went abroad, led an adventurous life, and received the name of 'kappi' [champion, hero] on account of his valorous deeds. He subsequently returned to Iceland, where he was afterwards known as the Broadwickers'-champion [BreriSvikingakappi]. He brought with him on his return not only increase of fame, but the added graces of bearing due to his long fellowship with foreign chieftains, and he soon renewed his attentions to his former mistress.
a
rival,
The husband,
fearing to cope alone with so powerful
invoked the aid of one skilled in the black
overwhelm the object of his enmity.
The
art to raise
a storm, which should
hero, however, after three days of exposure
to the preternaturally-agitated elements, returned exhausted, but in safety, to his
The husband come
the country.
1
s
then prevailed upon his powerful brother-in-law, the godi
to his assistance,
He
and as a
(72)
home.
Snorri, to
result of Snorri's intervention, Biorn agreed to leave
accordingly rode
'
south, to a ship in Lava-haven
2 ,
in
which he took
Eyrbyggja Saga, ed. Gudbrand Vigfusson, Leipsic, 1864, chaps. 29, 40, 47. Hraunhofn, situated on the southern side of the promontory of Snrefellsness in western Iceland.
NOTICES OF DOUBTFUL VALUE; FICTIONS. passage that same summer, but they were rather
away with heard of
late in putting to sea.
85
They
sailed
a north-east wind, which prevailed far into the summer, but nothing
this ship for a
was
long time afterwards V
Further on in the same saga
we
read of the fortuitous discovery of this same
Biorn by certain of his fellow-countrymen, and as the account of their strange meeting
unknown land, it may best be given in the words was in the latter days of Olaf the Saint 2 that Gudleif [GuSleifr Gufclaugsson] engaged in a trading-voyage westward to Dublin, and when he sailed from the west it was his intention to proceed to Iceland. He sailed to the westward of Ireland, and had easterly gales and winds from the north-east, and was driven far contains the sole description of this
of the saga. 'It
to the
westward over the sea and toward the south-west, so
track of land.
The summer was
that they
then far spent, and they uttered
they might be permitted to escape from the sea, and
it
many
had
lost all
prayers that
thereupon that they
befell
was a great country, but they did not know what country it was. Gudleif and his companions determined to sail to the land, for they were weary with battling with the tempestuous sea. They found a good harbour there, and they had been alongside the land but a short time when men came toward them. They did not recognize a single man, but it rather seemed to them that they were speaking Irish soon so great a throng of men had drawn about them that they amounted to several hundreds. These people thereupon seized them all and bound them, and then drove them up upon the land. They were then taken to a meeting, at which their case was considered. It was their understanding that some [of their captors] wished them to be slain, while others would have them distributed among the people 8 and thrown into bondage. While this was being argued they descried a body of men 4 from which they concluded that riding, and a banner was carried in their midst some manner of chieftain must be in the company; and when this band drew near they saw a tall and warlike man riding beneath the banner he was far advanced in years, however, and his hair was white. All of the people assembled bowed before this man, and received him as he had been their lord they soon observed that all questions and matters for decision were submitted to him. This man then summoned Gudleif and his became aware of
land.
It
;
,
;
;
fellows,
and when they came before him he addressed them
Icelandic],
and asked them
to
in the
Northern tongue
[i.e.
what country they belonged. They responded that they man asked which of them were the Icelanders.
were, for the most part, Icelanders. This
Annan dag eptir rei5 Bjorn su5r f Hraunhofn til skips ok t6k se"r par pegar fan um sumarit, ok urSu heldr sf5bunir. feir t6ku ut landnyr3ing, ok viSraoi pat longum um sumarit, en til skips pess 1
'
spurSist eigi sioan langan tfma.' 2 3
Eyrbyggja Saga,
That
is
Lit.
divided for their sustenance.'
'
to say,
loc. cit. p. 91.
toward the end of Olaf's reign.
Olaf died in 1030. *
Lit.
'
in the
company.'
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
86
Gudleif then advanced before this man, and greeted him worthily, and he received his salutations graciously,
and asks from what part of Iceland they came, and Gudleif replies
He
comes from Borgarfirth.
that he
came, and Gudleif informs him. leading
men
then enquired from what part of Borgarfirth he
After this he asked particularly after every one of the
of Borgarfirth and Breidafirth, and in the course of the conversation he
asks after Snorri Godi and Thurid, of Froda cially after all details
who was
The
then the master at Froda.
demanded
that
this the tall
and he enquired espe-
[Froiba], his sister,
concerning Froda, and particularly regarding the boy Kiartan 1
,
people of the country, on the other hand,
some judgment should be reached concerning left them, and called about him twelve of
After
the ship's crew.
man
men, and they sat
his
together for a long time in consultation, after which they betook themselves to the
Thereupon the tall man said to Gudleif and his companions " We, the people of this country, have somewhat considered your case, and the inhabitants have given your affair into my care, and I will now give you permission to go whither ye list and even though it may seem to you that the summer is far spent, still I would counsel you to leave here, for the people here are untrustworthy and hard to deal with, and have already formed the belief that their laws have been broken." [general] meeting.
:
;
Gudleif replied
concerning him you, for
I
hither, as
" If
:
who
be vouchsafed us to reach our native land, what
it
cannot bear that
my
ye would have had
in years," said he, " that the
head land
;
and even though
who
are
He
has granted us our freedom." relatives if
:
"
That
ye had not had at
my
aid
;
but
now
any time when age
who would
I
may
I
I
offer little
mercy
these are not in this neighbourhood where ye have landed."
am
we
say
not
tell
so advanced
shall rise
live yet a little longer, still there are
more powerful than
shall
and foster-brothers should have such a voyage
hour may come
should
I
answers
above
those here in the
to strangers, albeit
Afterward
this
aided them in equipping their ship, and remained with them until there came a wind, which enabled them to put to sea.
But before he and Gudleif parted,
took a gold ring from his hand and handed
and he then said
to Gudleif: " If
it
it
to Gudleif,
and with
my
it
this
man fair
man
a goodly sword
;
be granted thee to come again to thy father-land,
then do thou give this sword to Kiartan, the master at Froda, and the ring to his mother."
He
Gudleif said
:
"
What
shall
I
who
sends these precious things ? "
who was more
of a friend of the mistress at
reply as to
answers: "Say that he sends them
Fr6da, than of the Godi at Helgafell, her brother.
they have discovered from this to message, that
I
forbid
any man
whom to
go
But
if
any persons
shall think
these treasures belonged, give them in
search of me, for
it
my
would be a most
desperate undertaking, unless he should fare as successfully as ye have in finding 1
This Kiartan was Thurid's son.
NOTICES OF DOUBTFUL VALUE; FICTIONS. a landing-place
;
for
here
is
an extensive country with few harbours, and over
disposition to deal harshly with strangers, unless
After this they parted.
Gudleif and his
men
and Gudleif delivered the
treasures,
befall as
it
it
all
a
has in this case."
put to sea, and arrived in Ireland late in
the autumn, and passed the winter in Dublin land,
87
but in the
;
and
all
men
summer they
sailed to Ice-
held of a verity that this
man
was Biorn Broadwickers'-champion but people have no other proof of this, save these particulars, which have now been related (73).' ;
It will
be observed that the narrator of the saga does not
connect this
in this incident
once
unknown land with White-men's-land, nor does he offer any suggestion The work of identifying this strange country with White-men's-
as to
its
land,
and so with Wineland the Good, has been entirely wrought by the modern If we accept as credible a meeting so miraculous as the one here
situation.
commentator l. described,
if
we
disregard the statements of the narrative showing the existence of
horses in this
unknown
land,
we assume
that there
was
if
which the at this
theorist has not hesitated to
confirm
it.
that Biorn's adopted
,
and, finally,
home was some-
we read the statements of we find them, they seem all to tend to deny this postulate, rather than to The entire story has a decidedly fabulous appearance, and, as has been If,
however,
suggested by a learned editor of the saga, a romantic with the character of the history in which
which the and whose
2
time an Irish colony or one speaking a kindred
tongue in North America, we may conclude where on the eastern North-American coast. the saga as
do
narrator, himself, tells us details are so
vague and
of a character so equivocal, that
it
it
appears
had not been indefinite,
may
cast,
A
3 .
ratified
seems
which
is
not consonant
narrative, the truth of
by
collateral
evidence,
to afford historical evidence
well be dismissed without further con-
sideration.
Of an
altogether different nature from the narrative of discovery above recited,
the brief notice of the finding of a the end of the thirteenth century. 1
new
land, set
down
In the Annales
in the Icelandic
is
Annals toward
the year 1285, the record
regii, in
Copenh. 17 15, p. 72 Nescio an ad hanc Vinlandiam aut incertam aliam America? partem referenda sit terra ilia, ad quam historia Eyrbyggensium memorat Gudleifum Gunnlaugi filium,' &c. Other later writers have spoken with less hesitancy. Cf. Torfeus, Historia Vinlandise Antiquae,
2 '
:
'
Dass Biorn zu Pferde an den Strand gekommen, konnte einer von den gewohnlichen Zusatzen
der Sagaschreiber seyn, die keinen Anstand nehmen, die einzelnen auszum'ahlen, damit die Sache anschaulicher werde.'
Umstande nach Wahrscheinlichkeit
Miiller, Sagaenbibliothek,
aus der Danischen
Lachmann, Berlin, 1816, p. 144. 3 Die Geschichte von Bjorn Brei3vfkingakappi ursprunglich vielleicht eine selbststandige kleine Erzahlung, hier aber vom Verf. ohne weiteres der Eb. eingefugt, [sie] hat etwas romanhaftes, das nichts weniger als mit dem sonstigen Ernste der Saga ubereinstimmt.' Vigfusson, ed. Eyrbyggja, Handschrift '
p. xvii.
fibers, v.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
88
1
reads: 'Adalbrand and Thorvald, Helgi's sons, found New-land
;'
Annals of
in the
same year, Land was found to the westward off Iceland 2 ;' and again in Gottskalk's Annals an entry exactly similar to that of the Flatey Book. In H oyer's Annals the entry is of a different character: 'Helgi's sons sailed into the Flatey Book, under the
'
Greenland's uninhabited regions 3 .' In the parchment manuscript
of the fourteenth century
under the year
here,
westward
to the
4 ,
is
1285, is
off Iceland
AM. 415,
a collection of annals, called
an entry similar
V
about the beginning
4to, written, probably, '
Annales
vetustissimi,'
Book
to that of the Flatey
and
Land found
'
:
In the Skalholt Annals, on the other hand, the only
corresponding entry against the year 1285,
is
'
:
Down-islands discovered 6 .'
required but the similarity between the names New-land and Newfoundland to
It
arouse the effort to identify the two countries
posed to find confirmation
passage
in a
Bishop Gizur Einarsson's Register
and the theory thus created was sup-
;
known
as
the years 1540-47, which
is
a copy of a certain document
in
[brefa-bok],
for
contained in a paper manuscript of the seventeenth century 7
passage
is
as follows
AM.
,
266,
fol.
This
Wise men have said, that you must sail to the south-west from Newland 8 Krisuvik mountain is situated on the promontory '
:
Krisuvik mountain to
.'
of Reykianess, the south-western extremity of Iceland, and, as has been recently
pointed out 9 to
sail
,
the course suggested
by Bishop Gizur would
land the adventurous mariner in south-eastern Greenland.
however,
is
so explicit, that, in determining the site of
orient ourselves
wont
'
obygfcir,' the
name by which
to designate the uninhabited east coast of
distinctly stated that the
to the
westward
'
'
off Iceland
10 ,'
Newland,'
there can be
little
Fuwdu Helga sym'r
'
prominence in entry 8 *
s 7
was a
nfia.
Cf.
tend Adalbrandr ok
Arna saga
room
;
and as
vestr
l>orvalldr.'
'
for hesitancy in reaching the
Katalog
AM.
Handskrifter, vol.
all lie
together,
and
priests of
some
These men were
i.
priest in the south of Iceland, not far
p. 240.
It
is,
The above
i.
year. I
Grcenl
*
'
Cf.
elsewhere
is
it
biskups, Biskupa Sogur, Copenh. 1858, vol.
in a later
Fanz tend
sons
discovered in the same year, lay
hand than that of the other entries under the same 3 undan fstendi.' Helga synir sigldu Cf. Katalog over den AM. Handskriftsamling, vol. i. p. 619. Fandz tend vestr vndan f skwde.' is
'
written, its
their time.
not need to
in 1285, Helgi's
conclusion that 'Newland,' the 'obygftir' and the 'Down-islands,' 1
we do
the Greenland colonists were
Greenland
men
Newland,' which these
in all probability
record of the Annals,
We are informed, that,
by extraneous evidence.
sailed into Greenland's
'
The
'
Funduz
Diineyiar.'
perhaps, worthy of note that Adalbrand
from Skalholt, where Bishop Gizur's book was, doubtless,
and whither any record which Adalbrand or
his brother
may have
left,
might
easily
have found
way. 8
'
Hafa
vitrir
menn
sagt at suSvestr skal sigla
Storm, Historisk Tidskrift, Christiania, 1888,
til
N^alands undir Krfsuvlkr
p. 264.
I0
bergi.' '
vestr
undan
fslandi.'
NOTICES OF DOUBTFUL VALUE; FICTIONS.
89
same discovery. However this may be, it is from the record, that if Newland was not a part of the eastern coast there is nothing to indicate that it was anywhere in the region of
names
are probably only different
for the
at least manifest,
of Greenland
l ,
Newfoundland.
A few years after this discovery is recorded, statement in the Flatey Annals
and again
V No
voyage it
next year:
in the
'
' :
was
it
King Eric sends Rolf to Iceland
The
find the following
seek New-land 2
to
men
for a
if
the voyage
was
actually undertaken,
it
4 ,
and as no subsequent seeker of Newland
may be assumed
may be somewhat
is
named
is
was barren
unquestionably historically accurate, moreover
of an historical foundation for the adventures of the Broadneither of these notices of dis-
;
they have been considered here chiefly because of the
The
and
in Icelandic
covery, however, appears to have any connection with the discovery of fact that
Wineland
they have been treated
they had a direct bearing upon the Wineland history.
and
historical
land, has
New-land
that the spirit of exploration died with him.
wickers'-champion recounted in the Eyrbyggja Saga
in the past as if
;'
Flatey Annals note the death of Rolf, Land-Rolf [Landa-Rolf] as he
This brief record of the Annals there
we
additional information has been preserved touching this enterprise,
called, in 1295
history,
in 1289,
Rolf travelled about Iceland soliciting
therefore seems probable that
of results.
namely
now been
relating to the discovery of
Wine-
few brief notices of Helluland, contained
in the
quasi-historical material
presented.
later Icelandic literature,
A
These
remain for consideration.
notices necessarily partake
of the character of the sagas in which they appear, and as these sagas are in a greater
or less degree pure
fictions,
the notices cannot be regarded as possessing any historical
value.
First
among
these unhistorical sagas
Odd [Orvar-Odds version follows
which 1 '
Om 3
It
6
is '
:
is
"
that
But
called
I
will tell thee
Skuggi
7 ,
it is
where Ogmund [Qgmundr]
in Helluland's deserts
has even been suggested that the supposed land i
'
Andadiz La«da-R61fr.'
.
.
;
is
;
he
is
is
inferior
mentioned, as
come
into that firth
he has gone thither because
may have been an
nyia \andz.'
nfia.
\andz ferdar.'
6
Cf. Boer,
Maurer, Ueber die Ausdrticke: altnord., altnorw.,
7
This
Cf.
ice-floe.
Zahrtmann,
The
'
Eirfkr konungr
'
was King Eric
Qrvar-Odds Saga, Leiden, 1888,
u. island.,
p. xxiv.
Sprache, Munich, 1867, p. 210.
Gunnars saga keldugnupsfffls, Copenh. 1866,
also referred to in the fictitious is
.
leita
6
firth is
more recent 5 and
Norden,' in Nordisk Tidskrift for Oldkyndighed, Copenh. 1833, p. 24.
'
Although Helluland
the
;
which contains the passages wherein Helluland
Zeniernes Reiser
'
the old mythical tale [fornsaga] of Arrow-
Saga], of which two recensions exist
Ehikr konungx sendi R61f U'l 1 sla«dz at Magnusson of Norway, who died 1299. 3 For R61fr vm island ok krafdi menn til 4
is
not mentioned by name, the context appears to indicate that the
intended to have a location similar to that assigned
N
it
in Arrow-Odd's Saga.
p. 51.
firth
was
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
go he does not wish
how
see
Odd
fares."
it
meet thee
to
into Greenland's sea,
now
;
said thus
it
thou mayest track him home,
Thereupon they
should be.
when they turn south and west around
now until they come to when they had reached
if
thou wishest, and
they come
sail until
the land.
.
.
They
.
sail
And
Helluland, and lay their course into the Skuggi-firth.
the land the father and son went ashore, and walked until
they saw where there was a
and
fortification,
seemed
it
them
to
be very strongly
to
1 .'
built
same category with Arrow-Odd's Saga may be placed two other mythical the Saga of Halfdan Eysteinsson [Halfdanar saga Eysteinssonar], and the Saga
In the sagas,
of Halfdan Brana's-fosterling [Halfdanar saga Brgnufostra]
passage containing the mention of Helluland
under his sway, and destroyed
land's deserts
these last-mentioned sagas the hero
is all
as follows
;
in the first of these the '
:
Raknar brought Hellu-
the giants there
V
succeeds in beaching his ship upon 'smooth sands' beside 'high
much
Halfdan frequently ascended the
company ....
Belonging to a class of country's guardian spirits],
The
Snaefellsass].
1
Dumb's sea 4
'
scekja til
"
En
segja
mun
.'
ek
Hellulands ubyg3um,
1
is
as
'
hann heim, ef
er beir
ok bar
k6mu
f
Subsequently \>6r .
bii vilt,
til,
.
.;
ok
Grcenlands
hvar er
vita
we
:
'
til
sem
'
Raknar
Qgmundr
hann
undir sik
'
komfnn f fjorS pann, er Skuggi heitir, hann hann hirfiir ekki bik at finna nu mattu
En
;
er
Oddr
;
sagfii sva
fyrir landit.
nu
.
.
Sigla bar
er beir eru landfastir orSnir,
ganga
til,
sigla beir bar
koma
at beir
til
beir fe8gar a land,
ok syniz beim bat harSla ramrngpYt.' Qrvar-Odds Saga, same edition, p. 206.
ed.
Hellulands 6byg5ir, ok eyddi bar ollum jotnum.'
ok taka
beir par
til
iii.
Halfdanar saga
p. 556.
skdlasmfdar, ok var skjott algjor.
men me8 honum, Menn Halfdanar spurSu, hvat land Halfdan kva5 pa mundu vera komna at Hellulands 6byg8um.' Halfdanar saga Bronu-
vaeri.
'
.
Sf8an
skyldu vera.
also the verse in the -
cf.
Viflr var par rekinn mikill a sandinn,
f6stra, ed.
now
hann
er
bvi bar kominn, at
hversu er gengr."
beir sja, hvar virki stendr,
Iag8i
a
mention of a king of Helluland, of
Halfdan gengr a jokla jafnan, ok nokkrir
4
[stories of
There was a king named Dumb,
Eysteinssonar, ed. Rafn, Fornald. sogur Nordrl. Copenh. 1830, vol.
petta
'
find brief
snua ba suor ok vestr
haf,
Boer, Leyden, 1888, pp. 131, 132;
3
landvaettasogur
the folk-tale of Bard the Snow-fell-god [BariSar saga
Hellulands, ok leggja inn a fjor8inn Skugga.
1
known
chapter of this tale begins
first
Halfdan
3 .'
ruled over those gulfs, which extend northward around Helluland and are
called
er
sagas
which was soon
country this could be.
to Helluland's deserts
fictitious
was
and some of the men bore him
glaciers,
The men asked Halfdan what must be come
replied that they
'there
cliffs;'
drift-wood on the sands, and they set about building a hut,
finished.
who
In the second of
driven out of his course at sea, until he finally
is
Rafn, Fornald. sog. Nordrl.
Dumbr
er kallat
hefir
konungr
Dumbshaf.'
heitiS,
vol.
Dumb
iii.
hann r6b
Bar3ar saga
p.
dominion over the
.
hafsbotnum beim, er ganga norSr urn Helluland ok
Nockrer Marg-Frooder gulfs,
.
568.
fyrir
Snaefellsas, ed. Vigfusson,
saga, contained in Biorn Marcusson's
however, gives
.
Copenh. i860.
The
edition of this
Sogu-t>aetter fslendinga, H61ar, 1756,
which extend from Risaland to the south-east
:
'
Hann
NOTICES OF DOUBTFUL VALUE; FICTIONS. whom but
I
Gest, the son of the hero of the saga, says
have been told by
account
I
believe
my
'
have never seen him before,
I
king was called Rakin \ and from their one time ruled over Helluland and many
relatives that the
recognize him
I
:
91
he
;
at
other countries, and after he had long ruled these lands he caused himself to be buried together with five hundred men, at Raknslodi
alive,
mother, and
many
other people
people, that his burial-mound
quest of this mound, fields
[!]
sails to
on
for three days
off Helluland, but
wherever
'
it
me
probable, from the reports of other
in Helluland's deserts
V
Gest goes
in
Greenland's deserts, where, having traversed the lava-
he
foot,
;
to
northward
at length discovers the
some men say
near the sea-coast
The
seems
it
;
is
he murdered his father and
;
that this
burial-mound upon an island
mound was
situated to the northward
was, there were no settlements in the neighbourhood
brief extracts here quoted will suffice to indicate not only the
V
fabulous
show how
character of the sagas in which they appear, but they serve further to
completely the discoveries of Leif, and the explorations of Karlsefni had become distorted in
the
memory
popular
composed, which was probably land of these stories
is
of the Icelanders at the time these tales were
century 4
in the thirteenth or fourteenth
an unknown region, relegated,
in the
.
The
Hellu-
popular superstition, to
the trackless wastes of northern Greenland.
ried
fyri
hafs
Botnum peim
er
probably drawn from Vatnshyrna 1
;
ganga af Risalande, i Lands-sudur,' 1. c. cf. BarSar saga Snsefellsass, ed. Vigfusson,
p.
163.
This text was
p. 1, n. 1.
The
edition of the saga of 1756 has Ragnar; cf. the quotation from Halfd. saga Eysteinssonar. Ekki hef ek set hann fyrr, en sagt hefir mer verit af fraendum mfnum, at koniingr hefir heitiS Rakin, ok af peirri sogn pikkjumst ek kenna hann hefir hann raSit fyrir Hellulandi ok morgum 63rum londum, ok er hann hafQi lengi rd9it let hann kviksetja sik me3 ccccc manna a Raknsl65a hann myr5i 2
'
;
;
fo3ur sinn ok m63ur, ok mart annat f61k lands 3
6byg8um '
at
annarra
Segja sumir menn, at
pa hafa par engar bygSir *
manna
Cf. Maurer,
Ueber
I
sja
n&nd
;
pikki
frasogn.'
haugr
mer
van, at haugr hans
BarSar saga,
muni vera
die Ausdriicke,
BarSar saga,
&c,
p.
25
;
i
en hvar sem pat
hefir verit,
loc. cit. p. 41.
Vigfusson, Prolegomena, Sturlunga Saga, p.
N 2
Hellu-
ed. Vigfusson, pp. 38, 39.
hafi staSit norfiarliga fyrir Hellulandi,
verit.'
norfiarliga
lxii.
CHAPTER The Publication
of the Discovery.
The earliest foreign mention of Wineland Adam of Bremen, called Descriptio insularum was obtained by
its
VI.
appears in the work of the prebendary, aquilonis
l .
The
material for this
work
author during a sojourn at the court of the Danish king, Svend
Estridsson, after the year 1069, and probably, very soon thereafter, for his history
appears to have been completed before the year 1076, the date of king Svend's death
The most ecclesioc
2 .
important manuscript of Adam's longer work, the Gesta Hammaburgensis
pontificum,
is
Codex Vindobonensis, deposited
the
Vienna under the number 413.
Library of
in the Imperial
This manuscript, written
century 3
in the thirteenth
contains also the complete 'description of the Northern islands,' which
is
,
partially
lacking in the fine manuscript of the same century, contained in the Royal Library of
This description was
Copenhagen.
'
work, published follows: is
'
6 ,
and
the
is
Moreover he 6 spoke of an
Moreover
wine.
1595
said, that
there
beyond are :
"
by
since
first
printed reference to Wineland, being as
island in that ocean discovered
that grain
unsown grows there abundantly,
we know
from the accounts of the Danes,
refers
printed 4 in Lindenbruch's edition of Adam's
by many, which
Wineland, for the reason that vines grow wild there, which yield the best of
called
but,
in
first
'
is
filled
One
no habitable land
is
not a fabulous fancy,
Beyond
to be a fact.
this island,
in that ocean, but all those regions
it
is
which are
with insupportable ice and boundless gloom, to which Martian thus
day's
sail
beyond Thile the sea
that very enterprising
is
frozen."
This was essayed not long
Northmen's prince, Harold 7 who explored the extent ,
of the northern ocean with his ship, but
was scarcely
able
by retreating
to escape in
\
1
Also called by editors 'De
*
Cf.
Danix;' cf. ed. Lindenbrach, 1595, Stephanius, 1629. Adami gesta Hammaburgensis ecclesise pontificum, ex recensione Lappenbergii, 2nd
Hanover, 1876, 3
6
p.
situ
Adami gesta Hammab. ed. 1876, p. M. Adami Historia Ecclesiastica, '
4
vii. .
.
.
eivsdem avctoris
labore Erpoldi Lindenbrvch, Lugd. Bat. 1595. 6 Cf. preceding lines Itaque rex Danorum '
:
7
ed.
ii.
cum
multis
aliis
Probably King Harold Hardrede, who was slain in 1066.
libellvs
Idem,
de Sitv Daniae,'
contestatus
est,'
&c.
.
.
p. xiv. .
Cura ac
THE PUBLICATION OF THE DISCOVERY. safety from the gulf's
earth
were hidden
The
learned
narrative,
The
in
enormous abyss \ where before gloom V
cleric,
it
be observed,
will
is
93
his eyes the vanishing
bounds of
very careful to give his authority for a
which evidently impressed him as bordering sharply upon the fabulous. which he would ascribe to the strange country is inaccurate enough,
situation,
but the land where vines grow wild and grain self-sown, stripped of the historian's
adornments, would accord sufficiently well with the accounts of the discoverers of
Wineland
name
to enable us to identify the country,
of this land, and thus arrested
all
if
Adam
uncertainty
3 .
had not himself given us the
It is
not strange, however, that
with the lapse of time the knowledge of such a land should have been erased from the
The
recollection of the outer world.
vegiae 4
'
is,
author of the so-called
therefore, constrained to omit
all reference to this
landic geographical notices, already cited, clime, bordering indeed,
upon
The passage
.
to a
which
in
Ice-
more southerly
manuscript of this history, which has been
preserved, belongs to the Earl of Dalhousie
years 1443 and 1460 6
tradition,
would ascribe Wineland
The
Africa.
Breve Chronicon Nor-
wonderful land, although
Greenland indicates an acquaintance with that
his reference to
'
and was probably written between the
6 ,
mentioned, while
it
is
not strictly pertinent, in a
words and the passage in AM. 194, 8vo, 'then there between Wineland and Markland,' quoted page 15, ante, cf. Storm, 'Ginnungagap i Mythologien og i Geografien,' in Arkiv for nordisk Filologi, Lund, 1890, pp. 340-50. 2 Praeterea unam adhuc insulam recitavit a multis in eo repertam occeano, quae dicitur Winland, 1
is
As
to the possible significance of these
an open sea flowing
in
'
optimum ferentes. Nam et fruges ibi non seminatas Post quam insulam, ait, relatione Danorum. comperimus habundare, non fabulosa opinione, sed certa terra non invenitur habitabilis in illo occeano, sed omnia quae ultra sunt glacie intolerabili ac caligine eo quod
ibi
inmensa plena
Cuius
sunt.
mare concretum
diei
nascantur, vinum
sponte
vites
est."
" Ultra Thilen," inquiens, " navigatione unius rei Marcianus ita meminit Temptavit hoc nuper experientissimus Nordmannorum princeps Haraldus. :
Qui latitudinem septentrionalis occeani perscrutatus navibus, tandem caligantibus ante ora deficientis mundi finibus, inmane abyssi baratrum retroactis vestigiis pene vix salvus evasit.' Ed. 1876, p. 187. 3 As late as 1673 [1689 ?] Olof Rudbeck would seek to identify this 'Winland,' which Adam mentions, with Finland. Ne tamen poetis solis hoc loquendi genus in suis regionum laudationibus familiare '
sacras adeat literas quae Palsestinae foecunditatem appellatione fluentorum laciis
fuisse quis existimet,
§
Tale
mellis designant.
aliquid,
sine
omni dubio, Adamo Bremensi quondam persuaserat insulam & ea propter fide tamen Danorum, Sed deceptum eum hac Danise p. m. 37. fateri non dubitat.
esse in ultimo septentrione sitam, mari glaciali vicinam, vini feracem,
Vinlandi&m dictam prout ipse in de situ
Danorum fide, sive credulitate sua planum facit affine isti vocabulum Finlandice provincise ad Regnum nostrum pertinentis, pro quo apud Snorronem & in Hist. Regum non semel occurrit Vinlandicz
sive
nomen, cujus promontorium ad ultimum septentrionem Rudbeks, Atland 4
eller
First printed
Manheim, Upsala.
by Munch
in
n. d.
&
usque ad mare glaciale sese
5
Cf. Storm,
Idem,
Monumenta
p. xvii
;
Ole
Symbolse ad Historiam Antiquiorem Rerum Norvegicarum, Christiania,
1850. 6
extendit.'
[1689?], pp. 291, 292.
Historica Norvegise, Christiania, 1880, p. xvi.
Munch, Symbolse,
p.
ii.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
94
measure
an author
indicates, perhaps, the information accessible at this period, to
must have been more or
Wineland history was
less acquainted with the current lore of the land in
still
preserved.
Greenland, this author writes,
'
who
which the
which country
was discovered and settled by the inhabitants of Thule [Telensibus], and strengthened by the Catholic faith, lies at the western boundary of Europe, almost bordering upon the African isles, where the overflowing sea spreads out V No quickening evidence came from Iceland until long afterward, and those who saw Adam's Wineland recital, probably regarded
it
as the artless testimony of a too-credulous historian.
Adam
After the publication of
next recurs in print, in a
poem
name
of Bremen's work, in 1595, the
written
of Wineland
by the Danish clergyman, Claus Christoffersson
Lyschander, called 'Den Gr^nlandske Chronica' [the Chronicle of Greenland], which
was published
Copenhagen in 1608. Founded, apparently, upon the scantiest of which material was treated with the broadest of poetic licence, the Chronicle is devoid of historical value 2 Lyschander seems to have derived from Icelandic Annals 3 the knowledge of Bishop Eric's Wineland voyage, and to have in
historical material,
.
elaborated this entry, with the aid of his vivid imagination, into three lines of doggerel in
somewhat the following manner
And
Eric of Greenland did the deed,
Planted in Wineland both folk and creed,
Which
A
few years prior
to this
are there e'en
surviving*.
rhapsody of Lyschander's, the geographer Ortelius had
Northmen the
ascribed to the
now
credit of the discovery of America.
Alexander von Humboldt, Ortelius announced
this opinion in
According
1570,
and he
Theatrum orbis terrarum,' in the edition of 1601 5 The 1584 of Ortelius' work does not so credit the discovery, but the English
Ortelius' work,
1
'
Que
Europe 2
'
.
patria a Telensibus reperta et inhabitata ac fide catholica roborata terminus est
fere contingens affricanas insulas ubi
Cf. Storm,
Om Kilderne
till
inundant oceani
refluenta.'
s
1888, pp. 197-218. 4
edition of
ad occasum p. 2.
Nord. Oldk. og
Hist.,
Idem, pp. 210, 211.
'Oc Erich paa Gr0nland lagde haand oppaa Plandtet paa Vjnland baade Folck oc Tro
Som 5
f.
cites
edition of
Munch, Symbola?,
Lyschanders Gr0nlandske Chronica,' in Aarb.
to
'
Le mente
d'avoir
reconnu
er der la
endnu ved
ljge.'
premiere de"couverte de 1'Amdrique continentale par
les
Normands,
appartient indubitablement au geographe Ortelius, qui annonca cette opinion des l'annde 1570, presque
encore du vivant de Barthdlemi de Las Casas, Alex. vol.
ii.
v.
Humboldt, Examen
p. 1 20.
le
celebre contemporaine de
critique de 1'histoire de la gdographie
Colomb
et
de Cortez.'
du Nouveau Continent,
Paris, 1837,
THE PUBLICATION OF THE DISCOVERY.
95
1606 does explicitly, and clearly sets forth upon what foundation the author rests his statement
l
seem
Ortelius does not
.
to
have had, and could not well have had
time he wrote, any acquaintance with Icelandic records
was based upon
tells us,
published in 1558.
first
'
It is
Iceland,'
he himself
not pertinent to dwell here upon the authenticity of the true that Ortelius stated the
is
it
New World was
Greenland and
his opinion, as
the marvellous relation of the voyages of the brothers Zeni,
Zeni discoveries, and while that the
;
at the
entered upon
he travelled
to
it
many by a
when he announced
fact,
" islanders " of
ages past by certain
and
circuitous route,
hit
upon
it,
after
by a happy chance.
all,
The debased were committed
which followed the age when the greater sagas
taste in Iceland,
found
its
gratification in the creation of fictitious tales,
in recounting the exploits of foreign
heroes, and for a time, the garnered wealth
to writing,
of their historical literature was disregarded or forgotten by the people of Iceland.
With
came in post-Reformation times, after a long period came a reawakening of interest in the elder literature,
the revival of learning, which
of comparative literary inactivity,
and the Icelandic scholars of
heralded abroad the great wealth of the discarded
this era
treasures which their ancestors had amassed.
The
first
writer in
modern times
as thus established, the discovery
[Arngrimr Jonsson],
who was born
published during his
life-time,
to glean
made by
from Icelandic records, and
his countrymen,
and
in Latin,
all,
historical works,
with the exception of the
on the Continent.
edition of a single work, issued from presses
first
His various
in Iceland in 1568.
were written
were, for the most part, devoted to the history of his fatherland and to incidentally
works,
'
two of
these, at least, refer to the
Wineland discovery.
Crymogcea, sive Rerum Islandicarum,' was published
1614, 1630.
The
notice in this
and Land-Rolf's expedition
book
refers to the discovery of
to Iceland [undertaken with a
to publish,
was Arngrim Jonsson
in '
its
His writings defence, but
The first Hamburg
New Land
'
of these in 1610, in 1285,
view to the exploration of
this land], diverges into a consideration of the Frislanda of the
Zeni narrative, which
many
reasons to proue, that this
' .
'
Iosephus Acosta in his booke
part of
America was
the South sea which
De Natura
noui orbis indeuors by
originally inhabited
by certaine Indians, forced
now
del Zur.
they call
Mare
But
to
of the two Zeni, gentlemen of Venice [which I haue put before that of Scandia] that this
New World many
me
it
down
nor disioyned thence [as appeares out of the Also,
what
else
may we
coriiecture to
Abraham
Ortelius,
The Theatre
London, 1606,
of the
p. 5.
seemes more probable, out of the
be signified by
historie
before the Fable of the South sea, and
much
Map] by an Ocean this
some
islanders of
neerer thereunto than the Indians,
so huge, and to the Indians so vnnauiNorumbega [the name of a North region
some Colonie in times past hath hither Whole World: Set forth by that Excellent Geographer
of America] but that from Norway, signifying a North land,
beene transplanted?'
by tempestuous weather ouer
ages past was entred vpon by
Europe, as namely of Greenland, Island, and Frisland; being
gable.
thither
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
96
the author regards as Iceland, and concludes
Land-Rolf sought
to be
elsewhere
J
;
'
'
In truth
we
believe the country which
Wineland, formerly so-called by the Icelanders, concerning
which island of America, landia,
:
in the region of
Greenland, perhaps the modern Estote-
a statement chiefly interesting from the fact that
is
it
the
first
printed theory as to the location of Wineland.
In a second book, written at
some length
draws from Hauk's
2 ,
but not published until 1643, Arngrim refers
and his Wineland voyage 3 which information he
to Karlsefni
,
history,
voyage, noting incidentally
1635
ca.
and also makes mention of Bishop
Adam
Eric's
of Bremen's reference to that country
he
states
Wineland
4 .
Arngrim died in 1648, leaving behind him an unprinted Latin manuscript, which was subsequently translated into Icelandic and published in Iceland under the title Gronlandia V In this treatise he deals more minutely with the Wineland discovery, '
but
it
probable that this book failed to obtain as wide a circulation
is
scholars of Europe as his earlier works,
known,
it
was destined
to
and even though
be followed, a few years
work, which must have supplanted
later,
it
among
the
had become well
by a much more exhaustive
it.
Although the Icelandic discovery had now been published, the chief documents from which the knowledge of the discovery was drawn, remained for many years Iceland,
where they were
practically inaccessible to the foreign student.
Jonsson was himself, probably, the
first
to set the example, which, actively followed
soon placed the Icelandic manuscripts within comparatively easy reach
after his death,
We have already seen,
of the students of the Continent
6
these codices were exported
remained for the
to
;
it
.
incidentally,
tireless bibliophile,
how
Ami
certain of
Magnusson,
complete the deportation of manuscripts from his fatherland, so that early
eighteenth century narrations
1 '
in
Arngrim
all
of the
were lodged
more important
in the libraries
early vellums containing the
of Copenhagen.
The hugest
of
in the
Wineland all
these
Terram ver6 Landa Rolfoni quaesitam existamarem esse Vinlandiam olim Islandis sic dictam de insulam nempe Americae e regione Gronlandise, quae forte hodie Estotelandia,' &c. Crymogcea, ;
qua
alibi
p. 120. 2
Vigfusson and Powell, Corp. Poet. Bor. vol.
3
Specimen de
Islandiae historicvm, et
Magna
i.
p. xx.
ex parte Chorographicvm, Amsterdam, 1643, pp. 153,
1544
Idem,
p. 148.
6
Gronlandia edur Graenlands Saga Vr Islendskum Sagna Bookum og Afialum samantekin og a Latinskt mal Skrifud af peim heidurliga & halaerda Manni, Syra Arngrime Jonssine ... En a Norraenu utl0gd af Einare Ejolfssjne. tryckt i Skalhollte Af Hendrick Kruse, Anno, 1688. 6
Arngrim presented a manuscript of Edda
perhaps, the
first
legomena, p. cxlv.
to the
Danish scholar, Ole Worm, about 1628.
Icelandic manuscript thus sent from Iceland.
It
was,
Cf. Vigfusson, Sturlunga Saga, Pro-
THE PUBLICATION OF THE DISCOVERY.
97
manuscripts, the Flatey Book, had been brought by the talented Icelander,
Thormod
King Frederick the Third. In the year 1715 Torfaeus published the first book devoted exclusively discovery of Wineland. In this little work the place of priority is assigned Torfaeus
from Iceland to Denmark, as a
*,
gift to
account of the discovery as unfolded in the Flatey Book
to the to the
2
this is followed by a compendium of the Saga of Eric the Red [Thorfinns Saga], with which the author seems to have become acquainted through a transcript of the Hauk's Book Saga, made by Biorn of Skardsa [Bjorn a SkarSsa] 3 The interest which Torfaeus' little book elicited was of such a character that the general dissemination of the knowledge of the ;
.
discovery
may
almost be said to date from
of the sagas upon which Torfaeus' book
its
appearance
;
the publication of the texts
was based was not accomplished, however,
until the present century.
work
In 1837 the sumptuous
4
was published by the Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries of Copenhagen. The book was edited by Carl Christian Rafn, with whom were associated Finn Magnusen and Sveinbiorn Egilsson the associate editors, however, especially the last-named, seem to have shared to a very limited extent in the preparation of the work all were scholarly men, well versed in the literature of Iceland. This book was by far the most elaborate which had been published up to that time upon the subject of the Icelandic discovery of America, and in it the texts of the sagas relating to the discovery were first printed, and with these the lesser references bearing upon the discovery, which were scattered through other Icelandic writings. Side by side with the Icelandic texts, Latin and Danish versions of these texts were presented, and along with these the interpretations and theories of the gifted editor, Rafn. The book obtained a wide circulation, and upon it have been based almost all of the numerous treatises upon the same subject, -which have since appeared. Rafn's theories touching the Old Stone Tower at Newport, R. I., and the Dighton Picture Rock near Taunton, Mass., have latterly fallen into disfavour, but others of his errors, less palpable than these, if we may judge by entitled
'
Antiquitates Americanae
'
;
;
1
formdSr Torfason was born
Worm, 2
that,
the
and died
at his
home
in
Justin Winsor states, in his Narrative and Critical History of America [vol. '
the
more
Codex
Flatoyensis
inexplicable
the contents of which
by the
work so
.
.
.
seems to have been unknown
Cf. Torfaeus, Historia Vinlandiae Antiquae, p. 29.
Antiquitates Americanae, sive Scriptores rerum
ode
Oldskrifter indeholdte Efterretninger til
det
to Torfaeus.'
fact that the learned editor reproduces a
3
1
Norway
in 1719.
Cf.
i.
note
A
x,
pp. 91, 92],
mistake rendered
page of Torfaeus'
'
Vinlandia,'
clearly confute this statement.
4
Nordens det
in Iceland in 1636,
Lexicon.
i4de Aarhundrede.
om
Ante-Columbianarum
in
America.
de gamle Nordboers Opdagelsesreiser
Samling af de til
America
fra
Edidit Societas Regia Antiquarior. Septentrionalium, Copenh.
1837.
o
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
98
recent publications,
still
exercise potent sway.
While the
Americanae deserves great praise for having been the '
original records,
he has seriously qualified the credit
editor of the
first to
to
'
Antiquitates
publish to the world the
which he
is entitled
by the
extravagant theories and hazardous statements to which he gave currency, and which
have prejudiced many readers against the
credibility of the records themselves.
Since the publication of the 'Antiquitates Americanae' the most important and
upon the Wineland discovery which has appeared,
original treatise
is
that recently
published by Dr. Gustav Storm, Professor of History in the University of Christiania, entitled,
'
Studies relating to the Wineland voyages, Wineland's Geography and Eth-
nography
V
These Studies appear '
'
upon the vexed question, been made 2 of Rafn
;
it
to
have been the natural sequence of an
affecting the site of
Professor Storm's method of treatment
.
is
philosophical, logical,
now been
is
altogether different from that
and apparently entirely uninfluenced by precon-
ceived theories, being based strictly upon the records.
discovery have
article
Wineland, to which reference has already
presented here.
They
portion of the eastern coast of North America
was
These records of the
Icelandic
some by people of Iceland and the
clearly establish the fact that visited
Icelandic colony in Greenland early in the eleventh century.
In matters of
detail,
however, the history of the discovery leaves wide the door to conjecture as to the actual site of Wineland.
foundland
;
present climatic
this latitude, but
1 '
Hist.,
It
how
far
was apparently not north of the latitude of northern Newconditions indicate that it was situated somewhat south of
south the records do not show.
Studier over Vinlandsreiserne, Vinlands Geografi
Copenh. 1887, pp. 293-372.
og
Ethnografi,' in Aarb. 2
f.
Nord. Oldk. og
Cf. ante, p. 6.
CHAPTER The The
VII.
Icelandic Texts.
following texts of the leading sagas, relating to the discovery of Wineland,
have been edited to conform,
line
by
line,
with the manuscripts, but with normalized
orthography, since the reproduction of the manuscripts significance
where the
in
type would have no especial
The
facsimiles of the vellums are themselves given.
chief
culty which the reading of these manuscripts offers to the unpractised reader
of supplying the numerous contractions.
This
real crux,
parchment
;
which many Icelandic vellums
offer, in their
it
is
and the phototypic reproductions are therefore, except
Although there are many paper copies of the
all
not complicated
faded writing or blackened in portions of
of the pages of Hauk's Book, substantially as legible as the originals.
Hauk's Book, and of Eiriks saga rauSa of AM.
that
a difficulty which they share with
is
other Icelandic manuscripts, but, except in a very slight measure,
by the
is
diffi-
two
.
so-called £orfinns saga karlsefnis of
upon the
557, 4to (74), they are based
vellum manuscripts of these sagas here given in facsimile, and
it
has not, therefore,
been deemed necessary to record the variants which they contain, or to make especial
now
indistinct.
118, 8vo,
appear to
note of their readings, except in cases where the vellum manuscripts are Certain paper manuscripts, notably
have
AM.
281, 4to, 770
derived their texts of forfinns saga karlsefnis
pages 100 b and 101 were
in better state
than they
assistance in the preparation of the printed text
b, 4to,
and
from Hauk's Book, when the two
now are, and these have been
* ;
in the
few minor instances
of great in
which
the vellum originals are not clearly to be read, the words of the paper manuscripts are given. If
it
more or
be remembered that
i and./, i
and y, u and
less interchangeably, the unskilled
v,
are used in these manuscripts
reader should have
little
difficulty in
following the facsimiles of these sagas and comparing these with the normalized texts. 1
In editing the text of these two pages of Hauk's
GuSmundsson.
Book
I
have been very materially aided by Dr. Valty'r
Portions of these pages would be well-nigh undecipherable in the original manuscript,
without the help afforded by the paper manuscripts, but these indistinct portions are very inconsiderable.
O 2
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
ioo
The Hauk's Book Text. The
He
scribe of forfinns saga karlsefnis, as the
first
of Eric the
Red has been
known
has been
called,
Hauk's Book
as Hauk's
'
himself,
by the variety of forms which he employs, many of which
He
to carelessness.
generally writes both
v for the most part for both u and
employs u
d,
v,
He
in the dual capacity.
between $ and
ce
and
ce, e,
are, doubtless,
but frequently simply
He
Aud, And. I.
d
although he generally writes
for both 9
J>,
and
Vifvils,
due uses
and
and occasionally
d, in
writes both fyrsta and fysta,fyri andfiri, cristni [p. 97,
11], Vivils
Many words
He
e.
but in a few instances reverses this usage and
distinguishes between 9 and
however, writing the same word upon the same page with both d and
[p. 97,
Hauk
perhaps; chiefly distinguished from his collaborators, particularly from
is,
Saga
text of the
Icelandic secretary.'
first
and once, apparently a
slip,
1.
one d,
instance,
as on p. 93,
3]
and
kristni
emeirr \emeiR] for meirr.
are written with a single instead of a double consonant, zsjtoka for Jjokka,
knor for kngrr, Snort for Snorri, skapstor for skapstdrr, many verbs, on the other hand, are written with double in place of single
the genitive
[in 5] for
the most part with
frequently with double
s,
He writes
as giallda [gj'alda], villdi \yildi\.
/,
as Kelliss, Einarss,
s,
the leading exception being in the case of proper names, as Islands, Granlandz, Asvalldz,
porbrandz, although he also writes [lands.]
The
He writes fodr iorfgdur,
1.
12]
/*'/
nioz
[til
brodr for brodur, besti for
mots], bezti,
and
[p.
93
b,
1.
32] lands
semiligaz for sozmiligast.
prepositions / and a he usually connects with the succeeding noun, writing both
preposition and
He
stgdum]. [P- 99»
1-
noun as one word, as iskogi
with a
z,
[i skdgi], avaldiofs s1\§dum] [a Valjjjofs
uses for his negative prefix
3] vgledi [ugletli],
[0] almost oxclusively, although he writes and for the feminine pronoun he employs the form hvn, hun
and writes gera [gera,
[hon],
seem
[p. 98,
voro [vdru].
gipra],
He
writes his reflexive forms only
The forms which he
as borduz [bgrdusk], gerdiz [gerdisti], kvez [kvezk].
to indicate clearly,
uses
however, that the scribe was, indeed, an Icelander, for they
A single expression, however, which he employs, acquires a certain noteworthiness when contrasted with the language of
belong to Icelandic, not to Norse, paleography. the scribe of Eiriks saga rauSa.
Einarr var a her.
The
first
Icelandic secretary ' writes [p. 94,
AM.
557, 4to,
has
[p. 28,
1.
28]
11.
30-1]
Einarr var ut
expression would ordinarily have no significance whatever in determin-
first '
Icelandic secretary
'
was
writing,
however, the secretary had written ut her
instead of d Islandi his
'
tslandi, while the scribe of
ing where the If,
This
['
in Iceland
'],
work was done in Iceland. Hauk, who follows the first '
we
['
and
in all likelihood
out here
']
has none here.
as the scribe of
EsR
has,
should be better warranted in concluding that
Icelandic secretary,'
if
he wrote
in Iceland,
wrote
with one of the peculiarities to be found in Norse vellums, the uniform omission of h
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. before the sibilant
/ in
such words as liodlyndr
[hljddlyndr], lutdSir [hlutadir],
[hlaupa].
between
these correctly, although he writes
b,
a?
and
and between
#,
99
[p.
and
ti
and
ce
and usually discriminates
ce,
Hauk
16] bcedi for bcedi.
1.
distinguishes
but writes sipan [sidan], and he/pi
p,
[hefdi].
uses v for both u and v throughout his work, and again, in contrast with the
He
writes en in place of enn.
such words as
in
verbs with double
He
terminations as the
The
writes
for jafnan, son,
He
helldr, sialldan.
first scribe,
and substitutes
and not only many
uses the same reflexive
first writer.
third scribe of forfinns saga karlsefnis
secretary.'
iamnan
he writes sun for
aptr, lopt, knept ;
but such words as
11,
He
writes ck instead of kk, as ecki for ekki, ockr for okkr,
nockot (ngkkuf), and also quad for kvdS.
/ for p
laupa
He, unlike any of the other scribes of these manuscripts [except the second
secretary, as noted below], distinguishes
between
101
Hauk's
is
so-called
'
second Icelandic
was, indeed, an Icelander, he must have been brought
If this secretary
under strong Norwegian influence, for he employs throughout such Norse forms as
vurdu [urdu], rid both
ce
and
[hrid],
with
02
e,
Hop
[hljdp]
He
rfwith d.
and the
[sjdlf], sea [sjd].
For
eigi
in using
he writes both
eige
both u and
for jafnmikit, iamlangt for jafnlangt.
He
Hauk's lutadu
;
medr
[hlutu&u],
part,
[Einfcetingr]
;
he writes both
and from both Hauk in writing sea//
for mcd, vidr for vid,
has hafdu for hpfdu, bannadu for
Hauk and
the
first
secretary, as
also fundust [fundusk], biuggust [bjoggusk],
byz \bysk\ but
[kotnask],
parallel with
v,
and also
sdif],
and eighe
most
writes, for the
and einfdtingr
[ncer],
bgnnudu, and writes his reflexive verbal forms as
komaz
He
as in the normalized orthography,
Hauk
from
differs
d,
secretary in writing haar [hdr], saad [sad,
first
iammykit
[hjd].
although he also writes ndr
while discriminating between/ and
#and
and huggj
he writes skemtadu
[skemtudii].
No
and
one of the
three scribes uses accents, and the g of the printed texts, except in the verbal forms
above noted,
is
generally written
0,
although occasionally au.
The AM. The
AM.
peculiarities of the text of the
557, 4to
Book
many
;
4to Text.
557,
Saga Eireks rauda, as
it is
called in the
Codex,
of them point to a later date for this text than that of either Hauk's
or the Flatey Book, for
[Per], hier [her], hiellt [helt],
we
find here such forms as giora [g$ra], sied
[set],
pier
and also other forms indicating the modern pronunciation, The scribe does not discriminate between
as eirn [einn], tall [Jarl], iosteirn [iorsteinn].
u and v nor between & and ,
normalized orthography. written simply [Ignd], &c.
0, is
He
d,
He
writing
d
throughout, although he employs
writes both
ce
and
ce
occasionally also written au, as
writes a both 'aa' and
a,
q
is
with
maurg
ce
;
and
g,
_p
as in the
while frequently
[mgrg], baurn [bgm], laund
writtenin qvat [kvaS], ck for kk, as
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
102
Fysta
JAckia [Pykkja], ecki [ekki], ockr [okkr].
and similarly hafa,
kvomu
for
kvamu
is
written for fyrsta
[kdmn], and while
He
writes
fgdur
;
written for
many proper names
iorgeirr in the nominative with a single final
omits the second r in other words
is
usually employed as in the normalized
i is
texts, the scribe also writes Eirekr, saker, epter.
Styrr, Einarr,
dreing for dreng,
;
geingr for gengr, Jweingi for pvengi; hafva
leingi for lengi,
is
as
and occasionally
r,
written both fedr and faudr, brddur
is
written brodr, and the omission of the u in such inflected forms, and in the nominative plural of certain
with
s,
nouns
is
lambskinz [lambskinns]
He
[likasf].
writes liaiin
;
z,
hun
generally writes the genitive form
as Ingiallz [Ingjalds], agcetz
he also writes
generally writes
[lion],
He
very common.
although occasionally with
manz
leingzt [lengst], scemiligazt [scemiligast], likazt
while his contraction indicates
[/ion]
[in 5]
\dgcets mantis],
He uses
and haunum [honum].
lion,
but he also
throughout the same reflexive forms
[except in one instance skyzz for skyzk], writing giordizt [gqrdisk], lituduzt [litudusk], kvezt [kvezk], &c. textual, of
Finally, as
has already been suggested, the errors, verbal and
which there are many scattered through the saga, seem
clearly to the faults of a copyist, working, perhaps,
from a somewhat
to point pretty
illegible original.
The Flatey Book Text. In the reproduction of the original manuscript of this version of the history
been found necessary,
in
order to preserve the text in
its
actual size,
and
at the
it
has
same
time have this conform in size to the page of the quarto manuscripts, to divide each
column of the Flatey Book
text into
two
parts,
and as there are two columns to each page
of this folio manuscript, each page of this phototypic reproduction represents one-fourth of the page of the original.
The
first
portion of the narrative, Eiriks
J>attr
rauSa, begins
with the second line from the bottom of col. 221 of the Flatey Book, and ends in col. 223,
twenty
hann par
lines
cptir
begins in
fyhtr
The second
sinn.'
the
is
col. 288, in
colours of the illuminated
like the
;
ok stfan bjd
part of the narrative, Groenlendinga is
is it
initials,
that of
John Thordsson.
has, of course,
The
hand,
In the photographic
been impossible
which are inserted
J>attr,
brought to a
to preserve the
in the original in red
and green
the sub-titles, which, like those of Hauk's Book, are written in red, have,
Hauk's Book
titles,
been printed
Contrasted with the other perhaps, the use of at the
lifdi,
the twenty-sixth line from the top of the page.
same throughout,
reproduction of the manuscript
and blue
mefian Herjdlfr
'
from the bottom of the page, and
col. 281, fifteen lines
conclusion in
which
from the bottom, with the words
ce
for
e,
for which, with
beginning of words, as
ceigi
bolder type.
in
texts, the
most marked peculiarity of very few exceptions,
[et'gi],
ainn
[einn],
it is
this scribe
is,
uniformly written
/Eirekr [Eirikr], and very
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. frequently,
though not so constantly,
in the
ce,
although
ce
e is
than that of his co-worker Magnus,
ce
in a
few instances written
g is generally written
Vijnland
'
aa
/ is uniformly used
' ;
[Vinland]
;
e is
for the preposition
fear [fjdr\ sea
[sj'd]
both 3 and d;
is
Jjattr
we
;
[allir]
written normally, although in the
find Dorualldr [Porvaldr]
;
n and
/
written fysf, the forms id kallar [karlar], &c.
reflexive forms are written with [kvezk].
lanz,
The
genitive
Branz occur q ;
forms.
[in s] is is,
is written sidazst,
most
is
generally
ij,
i at
as vijda
the end of
the beginning of Eiriks
s,
mik,
eftir
and
aftr [eptir, aptr].
andith
[audit],
voth
eptir
Fyrst
[vat],
veer
as are other similar forms, and as fystizst [fystisk], kuetzst
although the forms Islandz, as also
part, substituted for
In this manuscript, as in Hauk's Book, and
The
is
ce
is
written throughout for
is
eftir,
[at],
same termination,
written with the contracted equivalent, and so also
ing to our symbol
and
occur, as also ath
the
as
a
;
are frequently reduplicated in such words
usually written with
for the
d
The double forms mig and
ad [at]
[if],
Stfast
;
initial at
occur, although the usual forms are mig, sig [mik, sik] is
and
ce
e is occasionally written for j, as in
;
u and v are used interchangeably
as nafnn [na/n], Biarnne [Bjarni].
[ve'r],
t,
occasionally written
is
almost constantly used in the place of
words, and sometimes elsewhere, as aller
J>
used generally for both
but occasionally also au, and yet again simply
6,
the case in the other manuscripts, and accented i [viffa],
is
occasionally similarly used, there being no discrimination between
and
;
body of such words as mceira [metro], ce of the scribe, which has more the
This
rceida [rei
appearance of
103
AM. is
k
in kveda
557, 4*0,
meS
and is
its
inflected
almost always
ok (and) with a sign correspond-
(&).
facsimiles are throughout exact reproductions of the manuscripts, so far as
possible to reproduce these
by photographic process.
it
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
104
[HAUKSB6K,
H^r
upp sggu
hefr
KARLSEFNIS— 1.
i-ORFINNS SAGA
93.]
p.
finns karlsefnis
peira I>or-
ok Snorra forbrandssonar. 1
17.
Oldfr hdt herkonungr, er kallaSr, var (Slafr
18.
harm var son Ingjalds konungs Helgasonar, Olafssonar, Gu8r08arsonar 2 Hdlfdanar-
19.
sonar hvftbeins Upplendinga konungs.
20.
Dyflinni £ frlandi,
21.
Au8ar djupuSgu,
22.
torsteinn rau8r h6t son
hvfti, ,
i
ok Dyflinnarsker s
vestrvfking,
far gerSisk hann konungr
d6ttur Ketils flatnefs, Bjarnarsonar bunu, agaets peira.
Olafr
par fekk forsteinn I>uri8ar
eyjar;
24.
gra; pau dttu
mgrg
fell
d frlandi
i
orrostu,
hinum
land,
27.
a8r Skotar sviku hann, ok
28.
spurSi
29.
hon
30.
8ar 6 er forfinnr
31.
hon hafSi £
jarli
dt
fall f
rfka,
Mersevi,
t>orsteins
Orkneyjar;
,
skipi
ok vann
Hann
yfir.
manns
fekk
6r Noregi;
en Au8r ok forsteinn f6ru pd
8
fell
ldt
xx karla MS.
Hann
hann bar
cf.
lags
me8 yfir,
Au3r var pd £ Katanesi, er hon sk6gi £ laun, ok er hon var bum, helt
orrostu. 1
fcorsteins
Eptir pat f6r
Au8r kom
gndredarsonar.
Laxdoela Saga has GreilaSar;
til
Ger8isk forsteinn bar konungr
Skotland. f
hon Gr6, d6ttur
frjdlsa.
r^zk
glumru; peir unnu Katanes ok Su8r-
hdlft
pd g0ra knprr
J>ar gipti
ma-
d6ttur Eyvindar austmanns, systur Helga hins
jarl hausakljiifr dtti.
*
oloafr.
ok meirr en hon
;
,
syni Eysteins
Sigur8i
26.
Ros ok
4
fcorsteinn gerSisk herkonungr.
born,
25.
MS.
f
Su8r-
23.
1
.
(5laTr herjafii
til
rauSs; hon var m63ir Grela-
Au8r
fslands,
* i. e.
at leita f slands;
ok var hinn
fyrsta
'
Dyflinnarskiri.
Laxdoela Saga, ed. Kalund, Copenh. 1889, p.
8.
MS.
poridar.
;ttktf
4
^a
.
tivvi) tt>ri^«tf K^o^tvif*
lUdksattmi
W^tt^
*f top* f«*tyA' *»$> wHn **f.J*& &j kpr 'Utak***a< 'en u<^ *tv itjem et) 'tfj* Vtrt) Jim Uttam eii> Q#-f**> t"|. eti m. »
7
tyu$|%^ «^ A^ A&l*^^
|tt£<
[b*
^M'
.tl
'£v^
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK, vetr
1.
p.
93
I>ORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 2.
J.]
Bjarnarhpfn
1
me8
br68ur sfnum.
Birni,
nam Au8r
SfSan
Hon
Dggur8ardr ok Skrdmuhlaupsdr \
bj6
Ignd
boenahald 2
4.
skfrS
5.
verit
6.
var aettst6rr ma8r, ok hafSi verit hertekinn fyri vestan haf,
7.
dnauSigr &3r Au3r*
ok
i
Me8
vel triiu3.
vestrvfking,
i
8.
pd spurSi
9.
AuSr kva9 sem hann
10.
Krossh6Ium; par
Vifill
leysti
Einn
ok
Ja8ri
15.
Drgngum.
16.
ndar Atlasonar ok f>orbjargar knarrarbringu, er pa
17.
ok bj6 d Eirfksstg3um
18.
M
19.
fraendi hans, drap praelana hja SkeiSsbrekkum,
5
Eirfkr hdt son hans.
.
en Eirfkr fekk pa
far andaSisk forvaldr;
upp
hann va ok H61mgongu-Hrafn
at
kr Eyj61f saur;
21.
a Jgrva, frajndr Eyj61fs, vildu eptir hann msela;
22.
kadal.
Hann nam pa Brokey ok 0xney, ok 8
23.
M
hann forgesti
stg5um.
25.
ana d Brei3ab61sta5, en forgestr f6r
Drgngum.
gar3i at
menn
a3rir.
far
ok Eyj61fr 6r Svfney, forbjgm
29.
gesti veittu synir I>6r8ar gellis,
30.
ok
Illugi,
son hans.
l?eir
Vffilsson
ok
31.
32.
Ieitu3u hans
33.
pess, er
34.
Gunnbjarnarsker.
um
7
eyjarnar.
Gunnbjgrn, son
Hann
Tjlfs
Geirsteinn ok
.
MS. skravmv hlavps ar. MS. yxna poriss sonar. 3 MS. o. MS.
2
i.
Oddr
Trg3um
Su3rey enn
I
fyrsta vetr.
Eirfkr
eigi.
f>eir
pd setstokk-
s6tti
bgr3usk skamt
frd
10
ok ngkku-
" ok synir forbrands
Styrr
veitti Eirfki,
En
Alptafir5i.
f
for-
forgeirr 6r Hftardal, Aslakr 6r Langadal
1
Hann
aptr
bj6 skip
I
Ei-
Dimunarvagi, me3an peir forgestr
sag8i peim, at hann setla3i at
kraku,
Hann kvezk
Fyri pat va Eirf-
0xney, ok bj6 a Eirfks-
f
Eirfkr ur8u sekir a f>6rsnessbingi.
en Eyj61fr leyndi honum
Eyj61fr saurr,
.
Eptir pat hgf3u hvdrirtveggju setu fjglmenna.
rir
28.
rfksvagi,
forgests
6
Vatnshorni.
Leikskalum
honum.
eptir
fellu II synir
27.
8
forbjorn hinn haukdoelski,
fra
bj6 at
heimti pa setstokkana, ok na3i
24.
at
Jgru-
pa var Eirfkr gerr brott 6r 8 Hau-
Sf3an f6r Eirfkr
setstokka.
fg5ur sfnum.
pat er hja Vatnshorni.
;
feldu prselar Eirfks skriSu d boe Valbj6fs a Valpj6fsstg3um
20.
5
!>6rhildar, d6ttur
atti
norSan
sfSan, er Eirfkr r^zk
er h^t
feir fe3gar f6ru af
ok namu land d Hornstrondum, ok bjoggu
Islands, fyri vfga sakir,
Hann
me3
Eirikr rau8i farm Greenland.
ma3r; hann var son
14.
le"3i
hann
menn, ok 6xu upp
Peir varu efniligir
{"orgeirr.
13.
1
he"t Vffill;
ok var kallaSr
4
Asvalds tJlfssonar, 0xna-{'6rissonar
26.
peim
af
Au3r
forvaldr
til
haf5i
hann; ok er Au8r gaf bustaSi skipverjum sfnum,
12.
he"t
Hon
hon var
margir ggfgir menn, peir er herteknir hpfSu
ut
kallaSir dnau8gir.
peira synir varu peir l>orbjgrn
ir.
i
reisa krossa, pvf at
gaefi honum 0ngan biistaS, sem g3rum mgnnum. mundu skipta, kalla3i hann par gofgan mundu pikkja, Hon gaf honum Vffilsdal, ok bj6 hann par. Hann atti konu,
hvf
bat engu var.
k6mu
henni
ok varu
hon
l^t
Dala-
pll
Hvammi.
2.
3.
milli
105
sd,
er
mundu
hann rak leita
MS. bena halld. 6 MS. valdiofs
w skamt
fra
til
3
vestr
um
leita
haf,
vina sinna, ef
AuSr repeated
in
lands
ok hann fann hann
MS. 7
avaldiofs stgdum.
repeated in
MS.
u MS.
*
MS. eyngv.
MS.
leikslalum.
vivils son.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE
lo6
[HAUKSBOK,
f>ORFINNS SAGA
p. 94.]
i.
fyndi landit.
2.
mar.
meS
3.
verSa at bvflfku
hann
trausti, ef
4.
utan at jgkli peim, er heitir Bldserkr.
6.
par
7.
Sri hinni vestri
8.
biistaS.
9.
Sigldi Eirfkr
Hann
byggjanda.
Hann
Um
f6r bat
sumar
En
gnupi.
Hann
11.
HrafnsfjgrS.
12.
ok var hinn
M
kvezk hann kominn
fyri
Eirfksey
f
kom
hann
Eirfksey, nser EirfksfjarSar,
norSr
sdr par
gaf
Hvarfs-
fyri
ok inn
Snj6fells,
til
mi-
ok t6k
Hann
lengi.
botn EirfksfjarSar
mynni
fyri
eyja-
suSr, at leita ef
f
Eirfksh61mum
f
allt
f6r
um
tit
peim skyldu
til
6bygS, ok var bar
i vestri
var annan vetr
sumar
priSja vetr
hann
varit eptir f6r
hann
hit priSja
;
F6r hann baSan
var hinn fyrsta vetr
bygS.
bar viSa ornefni.
10.
i.
Eirfki
Eirfkr
koma, ok kynni peir
msetti sdr vi5
haf undan Snj6fellsjokli
5.
vaeri
Kvezk
hinni mestu vin&ttu.
hans
at purfa.
KARLSEFNIS— 3.
ok Eyj61fr ok Styrr fylgSu
i'orbjgrn
I>eir
SkilSusk beir
GOOD.
hverfr
;
En Hann
EirfksfjarSar.
f
hann pa
aptr,
eptir,
13.
um
14.
Ing61fi a H61mlatri.
1.5.
Eirfkr usigr.
16.
land bat,
17.
mjok mundu
18.
fcorgeirr Vffilsson
19.
Laugarbrekku, Sigmundarsonar, Ketilssonar
20.
ilsfjgrS.
21.
brekkuland a Hellisvollum.
22.
ggfugmenni
Hann
var g6Sr b6ndi,
ok hafSi rausnar
23.
fSr hdt d6ttir forbjarnar;
hon var kvenna
vaenst
24.
27.
MaSr hdt Ormr, er bj6 at Arnastapa; hann atti konu, er Halldfs hdt. Ormr var g63r b6ndi, ok vinr forbjarnar mikill, ok var GuSrfSr bar lgngum at f6stri meS honum. forgeirr hdt maSr; hann bj6 at forgeirsfelli. Hann var auSigr at fd, ok hafSi verit leysingi; hann dtti son, er Einarr hdt; hann
28.
vaenn maSr, ok vel mannaSr, hann var ok skartsmaSr mikill.
25. 26.
hann
sumarit, f6r
Islands,
til
Um
varit
Eptir pat vdru peir
sem hann
hafSi fundit,
1
var pann vetr
meS
kallaSi Groenland, bvf at
Af
vel.
hann kvaS menn
bat
torbirni.
kvangaSisk, ok fekk Arn6ru, d6ttur Einars fra
d6ttir Eirfks
mikit.
BreiSafjgrS.
f
fat sumar f6r Eirfkr at byggja
saettir.
ok
ban gat, ef landit hdti
f/sa
Qnnur
kom
ok
bgrSusk peir forgestr, ok fekk
2
Rdzk
er numit hafSi £ist-
pistils,
hdt Hallveig;
hennar fekk forbjgrn, ok t6k
I>orbjgrn bangat
meS Laugar-
bygSum, ok gerSisk raS.
GuSr-
ok hinn mesti skorungr
f
pllu
athsefi sfnu.
honum
29.
lingum meSal landa, ok t6ksk
30.
a fslandi eSa
31.
var 4 fslandi, f6r
32.
di selja.
33.
bat biggr Einarr, bvf at bar var vinatta.
34.
gr hans
f
Noregi.
eitt
1
utibiir.
MS.
til
Arnastapa;
f
eitt
haust,
ba
er Einarr
eptir Snj6fellsstrgnd,
Ormr b^Sr honum Var borinn inn
ok
vil-
bar at vera, ok varnin-
Einarr braut upp varning sinn, ok syndi Ormi
vifvils son.
sig-
var hann jafnan sinn vetr hvart
bat vel;
er frd bvf at segja
hann meS varning sinn ut
Hann kemr f
Nu
Einarr var
*
Obviously erroneously
for,
Einars.
var
1^
n^ ^^r^T!!?!!^
\\rl^&w»k
kin
iAnw kA»W 4kv4l tdtftc k^ vA* ftwptt -et>'*t
1>
I
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK,
94
p.
PORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS—4.
i.~\
1.
ok heimamgnnum, ok bau5 honum af
2.
ok
hann
at hafa slfkt er
3.
heldu & varninginum gekk kona
4.
'Hver
En
5.
hana hdr
Ormr
fyrri sdt.'
svarar
Orm:
hefi eigi
Pat er Gu3rf5r, f6stra
'
:
Ek
dyrrin.
fyri
betta,
er peir
Einarr spyrr
fyri utiburs dyrrin.
su hin fagra kona, er par gekk
vseri
Ormr pa
vildi.
Einar vera g65an fardreng ok au3numann mikinn.
talSi
107
mfn, d6ttir f>orbjarnar
at
Lau-
garbrekku.' 6.
Einarr maelti:
7.
komit
8.
fyri
9.
10.
Ormr
hon
mun
hug
framgengt verSa.
allan
12.
vin&ttu fyri gjalda, ef ek get raSit.
okkr
at betta msetti
M&
hendar teng§ir, pvf
vaeri vel
13.
at
14.
ok &
15.
en mik
16.
verSa
17.
vinr binn vera, en
18.
betta upp, pvf at f'orbjgrn er skapst6rr,
19.
Einarr kvezk ekki
20.
8a skyldu.
21.
f8i f'orbjgrn haustbo3,
22.
it.
23.
li
24.
hinn
25.
ok
26.
styrkr mikill fyri fjarkosta sakir.'
27.
or3a af
28.
(6
29.
pdr p6tti hon sva
n6
skortir hvarki land
at
Kom
lausafd,
em
vilja
ek
mdr
[at]
pe"r
Ormr ok
vi8 f'orbjgrn, efniligsti
sem hann
fra Arnastapa,
s6mama5r
er
Ormr
toekisk.'
ma3r.
ra5
upp
at
ek munda
sumra hluta 1
fuss, at vit
lftils
b6ndmanna
2
32.
mart manna, ok var hin bezta
33.
hlj63s,
ok
34.
manna
vi3
'
til
sakir,
vetr.
En
mik ok astu3;
Ormr kva3 hann
Ngkkuru
hgnd
beY, b6ndi, :
'
Ormr kom
;
Ormr
ok ger5isk
ver3a at bvf
mik
Eigi var3i
mfna
ok pat
slfkra
finni
pdr nd, at
lengr, er
heim, ok hverr
me5
fg3ur sfnum,
ok kom par
Ok
eptir
at veizlunni kraf3i f'orbjgrn sdr sefi,
ok
hefi
ek reynt
kalla ek vel farit hafa var skipti;
a
sic.
P 2
at
Einars,
at vari haf3i f'orbjgrn vinabo3, veizla.
rd-
sf8ar ha-
hon me3 pdr vera
eigi skal
He"r hefi ek buit langa
MS. mundi.
'ma
f'orbjgrn svarar
mdr; ok
mikill.
fra forgeirsfelli,
fyri
Gu8rf3r var
ok var heima pann
1
skgmmu
sfns heimilis.
30.
berim
hann var st6rmenni mik-
bvf at
b6nor3it
bykkjumk [ek]
'Vfst
segir:
a3rir vinir forbjarnar.
Sf3an f6r
31.
:
til,
gjafor3s ver8.'
annarr
maelti
vanda
gipta praels syni d6ttur
mitt pverr, er slfk ra3 gefi3
mikill
vseri borit b6nor3it.
ok margir
Ormr nu upp
Hefr
vil-
legSir
fullkomna
ok p6 metna6arma8r
sag3i, at Einarr var par
segir pat vel hent fyri
\>6r,
dtti
liggr bat eigi laust
Svai
ok
bi3ja,
[at]
ok
'
sagt heldr a fgrum;
Ferr Einarr su5r aptr unz hann kemr heim.
pax
ok
ok okkr feSga, ok mundi torbirni
eigi vi5 mitt
annat en
Skal ek
hann
pessu hinn mesti styrkr, ef betta
p6
til
verit,
f'orbjgrn b6ndi bat sja,
sta3festu g68a, en lausaK hans er
at
mdr
setla
vi5 f'orbjgrn, fg3ur hennar,
11.
a,
menn
Be5it hefir hennar vfst
'
:
vera mannvond, ok sva fa3ir hennar.'
bd
bessa mala leitaSir
at
segir
sagSi Einarr, 'at hdr er su kona, er ek
bvf,'
da ek
at
i,
vera kostr g63r, eSa hafa ngkkurir
'
hennar ?
finnsk pat
;
me8
'Hon mun
at bi3ja
3
g63vilja
en nu 3
MS.
reyn.
md-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
io8
[HAUKSBOK,
hagr minn at uhoegjask
1
tekr
2.
hefir kall.u verit heldr vir8ingar ra8.
3.
8a, en soemSinni tyna.
4.
ok
5.
skil3um d Brei8afir8i.
6.
ferr
forbjgrn var
hafa kveoit, at ekki
9.
ok var brugSit veizlunni;
vinsaall
ok kaupir
sfn,
me8 honum
fer3ar
12.
ok kona hans, ok
13.
le"tu
i haf,
mundi
ok
XXX
sf3an f6r hverr
manna;
i
var par
er beir vara
um
i
Gaf
at stcera,
17.
t6ku p6 Herj61fsnes i Groenlandi vi8 vetr
18.
fcorkell, er bj6
19.
forbirni
20.
liga.
31.
git
22.
tr
6greitt
sumarit.
a Herj61fsnesi
benna tfma var fang, beir er
1
um
hgf5u
byg8
I
Hon
2 ,
IX
allar
25.
um
26.
er forvitni var d at vita forlgg sfn e8a drfer8;
27.
at i»orkell var
28.
naer
spakonur, en hon ein var pa d
se"r
bar mestr b6ndi, bd b6tti
sem
til
5
B^3r
30. 31.
bar skyldi
32.
er m6ti henni var sendr,
33.
se"r
tuglamgttul blan,
'
MS.
by8.
*
;
biiit hdsaeti,
en er hon
ok
8
settr
MS. ok
steinum
\>eii
menn
til,
t6k vi8
beim skgru-
var spakona,
ok vdru
menn
allt
henni mest heim,
at vita,
forkell spdkonunni
bd er vi3 bess
lagt undir
kom um
bd var hon svd buin,
ok var
Wt; hon
hans koma
yfir st68.
heim, ok er henni par vel fagnat, sem si8r var
Var henni
Hann
ok me8 bvl
konum
vera hoensafiSri
Sj6 t6k
en
hof5u menn fen-
systur,
beir
]
29.
skyldi taka.
li8 beira,
fat var hdttr forbjargar
lffi.
vetram, at hon f6r at veizlum, ok [bu8u
bessu,
;
er torbjgrg
haf8i att
SfSan
skilja.
en sumir ekki ap-
farit,
23.
tek.
hann
hafvillur,
li8s peira.
l>orkell veitti
mikit d Groenlandi
hallaeri
Su kona var par
mundi 6drani
1
bezti b6ndi.
vetrinn.
24.
MS.
Arnastapa,
Sd ma5r h6t
sjdlfan.
hann var hinn
;
vei8ifer8ir
vglva.
s6tt
gjafir,
til
mesta vas ok vesold d marga vega;
hit
ok var kgllu8
1
fra
fengu beir
;
kom
f>vf naest
ok gllum skipverjum hans
i
mgnnum
forbjgrn selr lgnd
RdSusk
kona hans, ok helmingr
Halldfs,
ok pol5u menn
svfvirSa,
vit
sumar, ef svd
fcorbjorn
Ormr
fer3
1
t6k af byri
hafi
16.
le"tta
i
ba er
aSrir vinir forbjarnar, beir er eigi vildu vi8
ok f6rsk beim
h'til
mfna
sett
sins heima.
til
Hraunhafhar6si.
ok anda8isk Ormr ok
komnir.
en
haf3i,
forbjgrn mundi svd fremi betta upp
vita at
15.
I
hann
Groenlands
til
tj6a at letja hann.
14.
lftit
til
buinu breg-
fyrr
b6tti mikil bessi raSabreytni, bvf at
seV skip, er uppi st68
11.
beir
at fara
ma8r, en b6ttusk
7.
8.
10.
ek
vil
fyrr af landi fara,
nu
JEtla ek
Monnum
vildi.
ek ok
-
.Nu
hins rau3a, vinar mfns, er
vitja heita Eirflcs
en hdr
fyri lausafjdr sakir,
i.
sem ek
SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 5.
frORFINNS
p. 95.]
at f
hana hoegindi,
kveldit,
hon
hdttar
ok sa ma8r,
hat8i yfir
skaut ofan
henni beir mest beim.
*
MS. hesna
fidri, i.e. hcesnaiiJri.
£K$ii*tF ja%*rk ev-'Vww
^il*v- (^4kp^vi^
e^r^m
few ^pv ^*rw?< *)^\m) *fek ty
*»>
vdf ^H dUt p\>^ M»v<
MT
tttr
*
'fc^itt.ki
*****
W^
l*vm
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK,
95
p.
fORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 6.
&.]
ok lambskinns kofra svartan
1.
hon
2.
a hgf5i, ok vi6 innan kattskinn
3.
ok var a knappr;
4.
um
5.
d skj68upungr mikill, ok varoveitti hon par
haf5i d hdlsi seV glertglur,
pau er hon
7.
kalfskinns-skiia loona,
8.
d endunum;
9.
ftir
purfti
um
hafSi
6.
10.
ok
En
Hon
ok
11.
b6ndi
hana pa renna par angum
13.
malug
14.
at segja, hvat
15.
tr
16.
er bar varu
henni,
hana
leiddi
pess
til
um
tekin
En
s
gengr torkell bdndi
19.
e5a hversu skapfeld henni eru bar hibyli e3a flj6tliga
mest
22.
en um En um
23.
hon mun
vfs
morgininn
eptir,
morgininn
sem hon
at
af oddrinn
er
hon
ali3num
burfti at hafa
26.
Slokkur h^tu;
27.
um
28.
ig
29.
bat kvae3i, er hon kalla5i varSlokkur.'
30.
Hon
31.
vera, bvf at
32.
yrSir
33.
a3r;
er
til
kunnu
at
froeSi bat,
en bser konur fundusk
npkkur kynni.
bceinn, ef
sem
l>a segir
1
segir
:
'
fetta er pat
ek
mgnnum
em
at H3i he'r
en vi8 forkel MS.
eitt
atferli,
kristin kona.'
mun
um, en ek meta,
evidently by a slip, hrord.
f6stra
'
er ek aetla
at fa
bd
'
em
Hvarki
I'orkell segir
v»rir bd
ok
var-
leitat at
ek fjglkunn-
mfn, me'r d fslandi
i
forbjgrg segir: bii
umbunin-
seiSsins barf,
til
Gu5rl3r:
n€ vfsinda kona, en b6 kendi Halldfs,
er
n6ttina.
fa var
eigi.
monnum
Hon ba3 ok
fremja sei3inn.
gr,
bser,
um
haf3i a3r sofit
fa s^r
at h'task,
segja fyrr
degi, var henni veittr sd
25.
um
manna, e3a hversu
hsettir
munu
kallask ekki
24.
konur
.
tvfholk-
,
er bor3 vara upp tekin, pa
ver3a bess, er hann hefir spurt hana ok
Hon
forvitni at vita.
var fa-
forbjgrgu, ok spyrr hversu henni bikki bar
fyri
I'orkell
ba3
kykvendum beim,
a8an af
20.
Hon
T6k
I'orkell
er fra J>vi
ok knff tannskeptan 2
18.
21.
ok
til.
buit.
Henni var gerr grau-
haf3i mersingarsp6n
ok var brotinn
saetis,
kveldit,
skylt at velja
ge3ja5ir
sem henni var
hju ok hjorS 1 ok sva hfb/li.
yfir
1 7.
eiri,
ok vara hv-
monnum
sem henni vara menn
spakonunni var matbuit.
Hon
ollum
inn, p6tti
a ki3jamj61k, ok matbuin hjgrtu 6r gllum til.
steinum ofan
haf8i d f6tum
s£r kattskinns-gl6fa,
t6k pvf
Bor3 varu upp
allt.
hendi,
taufr sfn,
i
Hon
hon kom
er
12.
f
settr
pvengi langa ok d tinknappar miklir
f
henni scemiiigar kveSjur.
um
staf
ok var par
sik hnj6skulinda,
hon hafSi a hondum
hgnd
ok hon haf5i
fr681eiks at hafa.
til
innan ok loSnir.
[i]
hvft,
hann var buinn me5 mersingu, ok
hon
knappinn;
109
:
'
M
jtogum atbeina '
at
Svd msetti verSa,
kona ekki
hluti,
ertu happfr65.'
verri
at bii
en
er hafa
MS. tan»
skepan.
*
MS. oddinw.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
no
[HAUKSBOK,
i>ORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 7.
p. 96.]
forkell herSir mi d Gufirfgi, en
i.
parf.'
2.
S16gu pd konur hring
um
en f>orbjgrg
hjallinn,
pa kvae8it svd fagrt ok
hon kvezk g^ra mundu sem hann
3.
rf8r
4.
fegri
5.
henni kvseSit, ok kvaS: 'Margar pser ndtttirur mi
6.
ok pikkja
rgdd kvaeSi
ok enga
vildu vi8 oss skiljask,
peir hlutir auSs^nir, er a8r var
9.
kann pdr pat
10.
lengr en pat,
12.
rf8r, skal
til
hafa
fagrt at heyra, er kvseSit var svd vel flutt, er
7.
ok margir
ok
mun batna man ok
drangr sem varar.
ek launa
f
hgnd
En
ek
ekki haldask
S6ttarfar
batna vanu brdSara.
hefir legit,
era mi margir
a8rir.
mun
at segja, torkell, at hallaeri petta
f vetr,
sem d
ek
s6tt,
d5r
En m^r
hty'Sni oss veita.
duli8,
med
Spakonan pakkar
kve6it, sd er par var hjd.
8.
11.
at engi p6ttisk heyrt hafa
vel,
En
Gu8-
pe"r,
liSsinni pat, er oss hefir af hir staSit, pvf
pfn forlgg eru me"r mi allgloggsae.
fu munt
13.
at
14.
d Groenlandi, pat er scemiligast
15.
pvf at vegar pfnir liggja
16.
bae8i mikil
17.
tari geislar,
1 8.
se"t ;
19.
konunni, ok
20.
var ok g68 af frasognum
21.
naest var
22.
i>d
23.
slfk hindrvitni var framiS.
24.
haf8i sagt.
25.
hlfd.
26.
kominn.
27.
vistuSu hdseta
28.
land d Stokkanesi, ok var bar gerr scemiligr boer, ok bj6 hann bar sfSan.
enda
tit
ok g68, ok
aett
yfir
fre"tti
komit
ok
pa hverr
eptir
;
ok man par koma
bfnum kynkvfslum skfna
vel,
d6ttir
1
SfSan gengu
'
mest
gekk pat ok
forvitni lftt
henni af gSrum bee.
var sent eptir i'orbirni, bvf at
bjar-
hann ok
Eirfkr
30.
ok vi8 henni
II
sonu
menn, ok var
31.
efniligir
32.
landi, er
33.
ok var me8
I>6rhildr he"t,
par
til
er
sem
{"orbjgrg
hann kemr
um
vdrit
frorsteinn botti
f
hans, en beir
Af Leif enum heppna ok
kristni
konungi Tryggvasyni.
Leifr haf3i siglt
En
til
kom
a Groanland.
&eir vara bd8ir
heima me8 fg8ur sfnum, ok var
sem hann.
Bratta-
hann var par
er
gaf Eirfkr forbirni
hit annarr forsteinn, en annarr Leifr.
;
jafnmannvsenn (3ld.fi
Eptir
J?essu
heima vera me8an
skj6tt,
honum me8 blfSu, ok kva8 pat vel me8 honum um vetrinn, ok skuldaliS
me8 b6ndum.
pd konu, er
29.
dtti
f>orbjgrn
Hon
taum, er hon sag8i.
f
vildi eigi
ferr
at vfsinda-
vita.
F6r hon bd pangat.
Ve8rdtta batnafii sitt,
menn
var d at
Eirfkr tekr vel vi3
Var
langaeSar,
til
fra pe"r
at geta slfkt vandliga
til
pess, er
By> forbjgrn skip
gjafor8 fd heV
at hii verSi pat eigi
p6
er,
fslands,
til
en ek hafa megin far bti nii heil
vildi.
KvaS Gu8-
d uppi.
sat
eigi sd
ma8r d Grcen-
Noregs,
er Leifr sigldi af Groenlandi
um
sumarit,
'
W*v«*m urfr fft%y* ve&24t*H
r**
of rot
~
UNIVERSITY
^A^tf*^" Jh&!
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK,
96
p.
i.
ur5u peir saehafa peir par lengi
Hon
fORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS.— 8.
6.]
2.
var kona
ok
3.
hdt.
er Leifr bj6sk brott, beiddisk
5.
hvdrt pat vseri ngkkut
6.
Leifr kvezk eigi pat
7.
setta3a
8.
at peV pikki pvi betr raSit.'
i
settst6r,
at fara
kunna
sja at sfnu ra3i, at
landi
en
'
;
'A
ve"r
hon mundi vera margkunnig. kvezk pat ekki hirSa
g0ra hertekna svd
ek p6
13.
8i at pvflfkum
15.
8r okkar
16.
Leifr gaf henni fingrgull,
17.
ok
18.
vi8
honum
19.
hafi
komit
20.
forgils var sf3an a Groenlandi,
21.
hann verQa, d3r
12.
vfst,
sag5i Leifr,
hsetta,'
14.
11.
.
Eigi er
'
:
1
st6r-
ek p^r,' sag8i I>6rgunna, 'at ek man fara kona eigi einsamem ek me8 barni segi ek pat af pfnum vgldum. Get ek at pat mun vera sveinbarn, pd er fceSisk. En p6ttu vilir jzingvan gaum at gefa, pa man ek upp foeSa sveininn, ok pe*r senda til Groenlands, pegar fara ma me3 o5rum mgnnum. En ek get, at pe"r ver-
9.
10.
En
Leifr spur8i
l>6rgunna maslti
liSfair.'
mun
bat
pd, er f>6rgunna
me5 honum.
Hon
fraenda hennar.
vili
6kunnu
skil3i Leifr, at
fdrgunna
ok dvol6usk
seint,
pokka d konu
Leifr lag8i
sumarit.
4.
konu
faSan byrjaSi beim
SuSreyja.
til
um
in
'ftl segi
an,
ok
;
nytjum sonareignin, sem nu ver8r skilna-
En koma
til.
tannbelti.
i>essi
ok
um
Noreg g63a
24.
Eitt sinn
kom konungr
25.
nlands
sumar?'
haustit.
ok
'Ekget,
mun
sumra manna sggn,
er pat
ok
F6r Leifr
sjd
eigi kynjalaust
at mdli vi9 Leif,
'fat
setla
ok
sag5i
ek,'
um
ok t6ku
konungs Tryggvasonar.
hann mundi vera
vel
'.32tlar pii ut
segir:
Leifr,
LagSi konungr a hann
mentr ma8r. Groe-
til
'ef pat er y8varr
vili.'
Konungr
.,
ok
kristni.'
28.
hyggja, at
p>at
mundi
29.
mann
er betr vseri
30.
'
31.
i haf,
hitti
32.
til.
sjdlfsanir,
33.
vara pau
vel vera,
0rindi
til
Leifr
ok er lengi uti, ok Vara par hveitiakrar mgsurr
heita,
kva3 hann raSa skyldu, en kvezk d Groenlandi.
torfiutt
fallinn
en hann,
bvf at eins,' segir Leifr,
er
me8 pnndum
skaltu bangat fara
mfnum, ok bo3a bar
tre",
enn
Leifr t6k
at pessi forgils
En
sumarit.
hirSar 6ldfs
til
at
J>6ttisk sja,
at bat
mun
um
p6tti par
27.
f»at
tykr.'
Groenlands, ok nefndisk forgils.
til
26.
sja,
Groenlands, a5r
feir Leifr sigldu brott 6r SuSreyjum,
lauk.
23.
i
kom
Islands fyri Fr68arandr
22.
virSing,
til
ok vaSmals mgttul groenlenzkan
sveinn
at faSerni, til
ek me"r
aetla
'
'
Konungr kvezk
ok muntu giptu
ef ek ny"t ySvar vicV
d Ignd pau, er hann
vissi
ok vmvi5r vaxinn.
ok hgf8u 1
hirta.
eigi
bera.'
Laetr Leifr
a3r enga van
tar
peir af pessu gllu
MS.
til
ngkkur
pann
svarar
THE FINDING OF WINEL AND THE
H2
[HAUKSBOK, i.
fORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS—9.
p. 97.]
sum
merki,
sva mikil, at
tre"
ok
GOOD.
heim me8
Syndi hann
s6r.
menn
Leifr fann
hus vara lgg8.
f
pvf hina mestu st6r-
2.
a
3.
mensku ok drengskap, sem mgrgu
4.
ok var jafnan sfSan kalla8r Leifr hinn heppni.
5.
f
6.
vi8
honum.
Hann bo8a8i
ndi
monnum
or8sending Olafs konungs Tryggvasonar, ok sagSi hversu morg
7.
skipflaki,
ok
Eirfksfiroi,
dyY8 fylgoi
8.
il
9.
si8 sinn,
flutti
heim sf8an
f6r
pessum
bcenir sfnar,
12.
raeSi vi8 Eirfk, sfSan
13.
skapi.
14.
er Leifr haf8i fundit.
15.
son, fr68r
ma8r ok ok
A
ok
16.
fu framast
hans b&8u hann
18.
til
19.
fann morgin f
ok
hann
fal
Iarli8num.
23.
toeki Kit
24.
Sf8an sigldu peir
25.
nt
26.
Sir,
fell
Af peim
a brott,
fa
efni.
var lengi
Rak pi
ok
fyri,
til
eigi
14,
If tit
ok
en kva8
rifin
f
liti
feir
ok vara
vistir.
ok var par
kistil,
ok bar sva
hgndina
lesti
f
til
ax-
30.
ve*r,
me8
gleSi mikilli;
ok k6mu
allvae-
peir ekki a pser sl6-
k6mu
I
syn vi8 Island, ok sva hgf3u peir fugl af
um
haf innan.
sigldu
ve*r
f
sumar
tit
mgnnum
33.
ok
mi
haustit,
ok vara
6r firSinum, en nil era
32.
era
um
F6ru aptr
vi8 vetr sjalfan a EirfksfjgrS.
31.
sem h4r
f61git.
peim
hafi,
ok era p6 enn mgrg g65 at.' forsteinn svarar ingligt bragS, at sja ngkkut gott ra8 fyri peim
vist i vetr.'
p6tti
f
ok prekaSir; koma
fa maeld Eirfkr: 'Katari
fa
haft,
lit
meira en vapn ok
sf8unni, en
hans ga?-
lengi
skip peira
allmjok
gllum,
menn
eigi nei vi8, er vinir
f6r sfSan lei8ar sinnar,
Eirfksfirfii
29.
peim
lands pess,
be8inn, ok triiSu
heiman, t6k hann einn pat,
28.
vaestir
leita
at forsteinn Eirfks-
pess hafa at goldit, er hann hafSi Kit
6r
agseti
fj68hildr vildi ekki sam-
atburS sagSi hann f6rhildi, konu sinni, at hon
velkti
peir vildu.
frlandi.
Hann
le"zk lit
sf-
eigi allnser
bjoggu sfSan skip pat, er forbjgrn hafSi
hann
ok
Haf8i hon par fram
menn mundu
Eirfkr var
af baki, ok brotna
at
vel tru,
allir
en honum var petta mjok m6ti
Var par forma8r
rei8 Eirfkr
silfr;
menn
ok almenniliga
gora kirkju
le"t
vi8 kristni t6ku.
tru,
menn, ok hgfSu
21.
27.
hon t6k
vinssell.
til,
22.
sem
menn sem
peir
forsja.
XX
raSnir
sitt
landit
Eirfkr t6k pvf mali seint, at lata
si8.
pessu g0r8isk or8 mikit, at
17.
20.
Leifr t6k land
fat hiis var kallat fj65hildar kirkja.
husunum.
11.
gull
um
bratt kristni
kristni a landit,
t6ku par
en fj6ohildr gekk skj6tt undir, ok
10.
kom
goru, er hann
BrattahlfS;
f
f
rafistafalausir,
Eirfkr svarar: 'fat er
:
'
fat er
nu hgfS-
ok mik-
•-ei*
yn y& "*?*jf
eri :vt*<
?r >> £c
Crtrt
UNIVERSITY
Uv$
*& <&trev v
l«y 1 v*U*
(*h in
K& WJj^tfp ikwttta^W' v 5dvfbt< 1*^ vet^i W(
9&\
m ?«.'
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK, 1.
jafnan
2.
he"r fara.
97
p.
sem
satt,
mselt er, at eigi veit fyrr en svarat er,
um
Skal mi hafa r&3 pfn
3.
hgfSu aSrar
vistir,
4.
ok varu par
um
5.
Nu
6.
vi8 GuorfSi,
7.
hennar.
F6ru nu
betta.'
me3 peim fe8gum.
ok svd
allir,
man
peir er eigi
Sf3an f6ru peir heim
f
BrattahM5,
forsteinn Eiriksson fckk i uri8ar.
vetrinn.
Aptrggngur.
>
er fra pvf at segja, at forsteinn Eiriksson vak3i bonor5
ok var pvi mali
Er
petta
allfjglmennt.
ma5r
io.
sa
11.
For
12.
Var bar
bar helming
atti
f>orsteinn
13.
ti'5inda,
15.
an var skamt
16.
son,
17.
ganga
18.
ok horf6u
19.
rf5r maelti:
20.
kalt
21.
at sva biinu.
22.
steinn,
23.
er betta lei5
ok
f
boe beira, er
hann var ekki
14.
verkstj6ri;
kona
'
komi a
hofum
HeY
er
vit
nu
li5it
ok
bat
mselti
hon
:
'
Fgru
Var ba forsteinn horfinn henni;
25.
ok
26.
var
berja
vilja
hon
latin;
menn
p6tti
ok
28.
sja vei3iskap beira.
29.
kcemi
&
leiddi forsteinn
M
ok
30.
di fcerask
31.
inn, var
32.
hana hgndum, ok lag5i
33.
henni."
foetr,
1
Gu3-
SigriSr.
hatt,
attu o'ngan
sta3 vi3 at
'Eigi er
Sigrf3r svarar:
dau3a
durunum, ok
fyri
hormung
slikt
hann &3r
Nu
s6
ek ekki f
fcert
f>or-
Ok
at sja.'
haft hafa svipu
p&
Ok
penna sama dag
vara,
til
ok
H8it.'
hendi,
i
annan
set-
lit
f6r
hann
sendi forsteinn Eirfksson nafna sfnum or3, at
hans, ok sag3i sva, at bar vseri varla kyrt,
til
kveld fystisk Sigrfor at
nu, Gu3rf3r.
var ger kista at lfkinu.
at r6a,
Sf5-
Si3an gengu pa?r inn, ok dor morginn kcemi, ba
li3it.
ok
vit
ok andaSisk.
t6k s6tt forsteinn Eirfks-
eitt
skj6tast.' hit
allt
ba?3i. til
Gu8rf5r fylgoi henni,
b6ndi binn, ok bar kenni ek mik, ok er af,
fyrst s6tt,
fa kva8 hon vi5 farit,
heim sem
24.
Iu3u
ok
;
kona hans.
he"t
Garor hdt bar
vetri.
M
En
L/sufirSi.
i
fat gerSisk
vetrinn.
var af
gegn litidyrum.
i
6varliga
ok fgru
f>ik,
If tit
he"t
ok bau GucSrior
sins,
um
forsteins, nafna hans
m6ti utidurunum.
Vit
nafna
Sign'Sr
maSr; hann t6k
vinsa?ll
na3ahuss, er st63 {wer
til
hverr ldzk at gorum.
at bf3a, at
Sigri8r,
til
er forsteinn he"t; haustit,
ok var
sja veizla vel fram,
Vestrbygd, a boe beim, er
Varu bau bar
vel tekit.
kom
at s6tt
um
F6r
haustit. 1
biii,
i
Lysufjor3,
1
beim
viS
bu
atti
af fo8ur
forsteinn gengr at eiga Guorioi, ok var
um
Brattahh'3
I
forsteinn
ok
vel svarat, ba?oi af henni
petta at ra8i gert.
bru3kaup
8.
9.
27.
KARLSEFNIS— 10.
f>ORFINNS SAGA
3.]
113
vildi
ok husfreyja
undir kla?3in hja honum, ok er hann
hon komin upp a rekkjustokkinn. boljzixi
M
t6k hann
fyri brj6st
forsteinn Eiriksson anda3isk 1
MS. eyngan.
Q
vil-
kom
at
hann
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
ii 4
[HAUKSB(5K,
fORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 11.
p. 98.]
1
forsteinn b6ndi ba6 Gu8rf5i leggjask ni3r ok sofa;
i.
naer dagsetri
2.
ezk vaka
3.
n6ttina, settisk forsteinn Eirfksson upp,
4.
Jiangat kollu3,
5.
meY
6.
nd Gu3rf3ar, ok vak3i hana, biSr hana signa
7.
ok
8.
VerSr
9.
um
.
mundu
gefin
urn n6ttina
ok kvezk
ok
hana
tala vi8
vilja
ok umb6tar mfns
leyfis
til
Hon
yfir lfkinu.
maslti
ra5
fyri at sja
Hon
hvdrskis at fysa.'
10.
kurra
u.
tr,
12.
ok d
haetta
13.
hann
vill
gu3s
at
sik
mun
ek
tala, \>vi at
15.
16.
hann
17.
ein vissi.
18.
sselir,
19.
p6, at margir heldi
20.
verit
21.
g8a mold
22.
til
23.
vil
Nu
liggja.'
En
maelti
f
ilia;
'
kirkju
;
ok a8ra pd menn, sem
hlj6tt,
vseri
ok miskunn, ok sagSi
sem
menn
her, at setja
mik
hdr hefir ni3r
1
livf-
ldta flytja
hafa andazk, en GarSar
26.
8a,
27.
ba8
28.
kum mgnnum, ok
29.
hdttr verit
d Groenlandi, si3an
30.
pangat, at
menn
31.
bar sem gndu8usk,
32.
skyldi setja staur
33.
brjosti
ldta d bdli
en ba8 hana varask at giptask groenlenzkum at
hon
sem
svd at hon
menn
heyrSu, at peir
kom he"r
leg8i
peira
fe"
line
kirkju,
ok sumt
hann aptr o3ru
fatce-
kristni
sinni.
Sa haf8i
kom
vara grafnir d boejum, f
tivfg8ri
moldu;
upp af
hinum dauSa. 1
til
mgnnum;
-
bd
En
MS. dag
satri.
nok-
at pat
25.
24.
til
vita hvat
sem skj6tast, bvi at hann veldr ollum aptrgongum peim, sem he"r hafa verit i vetr.' Hann sag3i henni ok um sfna hagi, ok kvaS hennar forlpg mikil mundu verek brenna
finna pik.
he"r
mun ek
er pat engi hdttr,
Vil ek
yfirsgngva.
lftla
ek kann
sy"ndisk henni
forstein;
allir
vaeri
hjdlpar, vill
mega, ef me"r skal mein
fylgSi oil hjalp
d Groenlandi, sf3an kristni vi3
hitti
gu3
hinn undarligi hlu-
eyra henni nokkur or8
ok henni
hana
seV
m6ts vi5 hann, ok
til
eigi forSask
ok
d
stund s^
at Jsetta s6 setlat
meY standa
yfir
pat maelti hann svd at
er triina heldu,
taka, pvf at
haf3ir, pessi
at fara
f6r Gu3rfSr,
Hann
tar.
ok biSja
hann gangi vf3ara; en mik grunar,
Vil ek sf5r at
at ver8a.
man
feldi
mun
me6 gu3s miskunn,
14.
a
2
lei3
Gu8rf3r
vilja at
at bessi
en hann kv-
skamt
hann; 'ok hann
'Vera kann,
minni
f
gsezla
upp
vill
svarar:
sf8an s^
J>eira hluta, er
en ek vamti
hvat pu
vill
er
forsteinn b<5ndi gengr d fu-
ra3s.'
segir hvat forsteinn Eirfksson haf3i talat vi3 pri
kvezk
;
Gu3
'
:
ok
g0rir svd,
2
MS.
ggtla.
!
h©tt>"t*)*t
y v«t^ j^t^
w<*t^^tr^
1 d^ttn i^£^.«nffc*i)«te ^A^^^Aftlfai^ fate
\
*
it
Uo(k V»j
S^
UNIVERSITY
."
kfS^&^^i^^yt^^^^^ ifeta;
>^tttr Ittr&nftW^ >**
M-
^L^iiatea fb&t&i<^^^»4r^
-
t^lp fc
iy*)^ ,
WfS* 1 "M^ 1
J**>
v^ ***>
I rtVjt" frtt*tt
wxyn
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK,
98
p.
KtRFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 12.
5.]
1.
En
1
2.
11a
par
3.
klu sfSar.
4.
par yfirspngvar af kennimgnnum.
kennimenn k6mu
sfSan, er
5.
henni
6.
T6k
Llk peira forsteins vara foerS
fg8ur sta5.
1
pd skyldi upp kippa staurinum, ok he-
til,
vig3u vatni, ok veita par yfirsongva, p6tt pat
i
Eirikr hana
7.
f>6r5r he"t
8.
8i,
9.
konungs.
T6k
til
kirkju
ok sd
um
vel
I>6r3r var
Af
Hann
ii.
he"t;
12.
hgf5i.
13.
unn.
forfinnr var
14.
sumar
\>fx
15.
dsson ferr
16.
Grfm61fsson, brei5firzkr
kaupfer3um, ok
Karlsefni skip
meS honum
17.
lason, austfirzkr ma8r.
8u
19.
ni
20.
langa
Grcenlands;
til
k6mu
ok
sitt,
aetlar
til
at
bjoggu
f>eir
ok
peir vara
hit
En
hgfSu.
manna d skipi. Gam-
skip
landsmenn.
manna
23.-
ki at hafa slfkt af varningi,
a
24.
peim stormensku af
25.
skipshgfnum
26.
gu kaupmenn, ok pgkku8u honum.
27.
ningr peira
28.
til
29.
mart
30.
vetrinn.
31.
mikla,
32.
til.
33.
Ii
34.
bungt, Eirikr b6ndi?
sin
se"r
I
heim
at var5 veita
f
ok
lfkaSi
ok var 6gla3ari en hann
1
En»
skips,
ok
getit,
hversu
a8rir
Bu8u stynmenn
Eirf-
Eirfkr s^nir
hann bau3 pessum Brattahlf3.
Sl3an var
bat
II
tetta pd-
heim
fluttr
var-
beim
vel
um
er dr6 at j61um, t6k' Eirikr fse8
Eitt sinn
vi3 Eirfk,
i
um
varning beira; skorti bar ekki
bat, er hafa burfti,
En
vetrinn
setlu-
Skorti bar eigi utibur st6r
BrattahliS.
f
m6ti, pvf at
um
ok
Lata peir Karlsef-
Ekki er
til
En
vildi.
sitt,
skipi.
grei81ig kaupstefna.
sem hann
hit Bjarni
at baeSi bessi
Eirfkr rei8
haustit.
T6ksk me3 peim
MaSr
l>6rhallr
fra bvf er at segja,
um
a EirfksfjgrS
21.
Eitt
Snorri forbran-
sama sumar skip
IIII tigir
dttu son, er Snorri
fcorfinns he"t f>6r-
XL
Annarr heV
sett.
fau
Gro3nlands.
6r Alptafir5i, ok vara 2
22.
til
Fri3ger-
atti
g68r fardrengr.
p6tti
haf bessum II skipum, pegar peir vara bunir. dtivist beir
HofSa-fdrSi.
feira son var f>6r8r hest-
gellis.
M68ir
forfinnr karlsefni hit son £6r3ar.
18.
f
fdrSar
f>6rhildi rjupu, d6ttur
f
undir Gu3rf3i.
ii allt
son Bjarnar byrSusmjors, f>orvaldssonar hryggs, Asleiks-
sonar, Bjarnarsonar jarnsi3u, Ragnarssonar lo5br6kar. atti
veittir
d6ttur Kjarvals fra-
10.
hann
ok
ok var
bar pa
;
hennar kost.
Hgf3a d Hgf3astrgnd.
at
hfmu ok Fri3ger3ar,
mi-
vaeri
Eirfksfjgr3,
1
Eirfkr vi3 Gu8rfSi,
Lftlu sfSar anda8isk forbjgrn sfn,
til
maSr, er bj6
d6ttur t>6ris
115
kom
ok
dtti
maelti:
repeated in
'Er
vana
ma-
Karlsefni at be'r
MS.
" 3
MS.
freidfirdskr, obviously
an»arr hJt repeated in MS.
Q 2
a clerical
slip.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
n6 [HAUKSBOK, i.
Menn
2.
veitt oss
3.
slfku
pikkjask finna, at
me5
pii
ve'r
ok era
hgfum fgng
ok g65mannliga.
Nu
leikr me"r pat eigi
'£r
hallt urn var skipti, hitt er heldr, at
6.
komit annarssta8ar,
7.
en
8.
landi.'
9.
ru baeSi malt ok korn,
10.
'
mun
hefir
mdr
Eirfkr svarar
veldr].'
hug, at d ySr verSi
f
pa er peV
pikki uggligt,
at pat flytisk, at pe"r hafit engi j61 verri haft
y6r
veitti
ok
hafiS par af
sem y5r
er peV
slfkt,
BrattahliS d Groen-
I
eigi sva fara, b6ndi,' segir Karlsefni,
veizlu sva st6rmannliga,
'
hgfum
ve'r
var pa buit
12.
p6ttusk trautt pvflfka rausn sdt hafa
13.
in vekr Karlsefni
14.
leizk
15.
lpgum verSa
16.
fcuriSi,
17.
f BrattahlfS h6fusk miklar umrce6ur, at
18.
ens g65a, ok var sagt, at bangat mundi vera at
sem hann mundi
fyri
Eirfk
f
a hafa.
forraeSi
GuSrfSi, pvf at
ok var pa aukin
af
fr£tt
ok
honum
ok drukkit brullaup
veizlan,
eptir j61-
honum
Eirfkr svarar vel,
ok kvezk g6Sa eina
at fylgja,
Ok
fdtceku landi.
um
menn
ok
menn
j61aveizlu, ok var hon hin soemiligsta, sva at
b6nor5
[a] skipi va-
ok g0ri3
viliS,
fetta piggr Eirfkr,
lfkar fyri pvf.'
11.
til
W
til.
at launa pdr
segSu Hvat ugle6i [pinni
nu koma, ok Eirfkr hinn rau5i
f>at
til
Nu
5.
pessi, er
vana
dtt
skyldir
ve'r
a.
4.
piggit vel
en pu
ert 6gla8ari
hinni mestu rausn,
g65u, sem
KARLSEFNIS— 13.
frORFINNS SAGA
p. 99.]
peira,
skyldu
hon man sfnum
segir, at
hafa;
ok lauk
ok var petta
BrattahliS
Ok
g63ra landskosta.
vitja
for-
torfmnr
um
festi
vetrinn.
H6fsk VinlandsferS.
Vfnlands
leita
I
sva, at
par kom,
at
Karlse19.
frii
20.
he"t,
ok Snorri bjoggu skip ok annarr
sitt,
at leita landsins
um
me6
era nefndir,
f>6rhallr, er fyrr
vdrit.
Me5 beim
f6r
MaSr
sfnu skipi.
ok sd ma8r, forvarSr
he*t
;
er Bjarni
hann
dtti
Frey21.
Hann
Eirfks rauSa, laungetna.
d6ttur
dfsi,
f6r
ok me5 peim, ok
forvaldr, son Eirfks,
ok
I>6rhallr,
22.
er kalla3r var vei8ima8r.
23.
bryti
um
illorSr,
24.
maelti, i
pat er
Hann
Hann
vetram.
haf3i Iengi verit
var mikill
me5
ok
svartr
sumrum, en ok
hlj681yndr
pursligr,
hann
ok eggjaSi jafnan Eirfk ens
Hann
verra.
var
ilia
Honum
kristinn.
var vl8a kunnigt
libygflum.
25.
Hann
26.
feir hgfSu alls
var d skipi
me8 f>orvar5i ok t>orvaIdi. feir hgfSu f>at skip, er forbjprn manna ok C, er beir sigldu til Vestribyg8ar, ok paSan til
XL
H
27.
I>a8an sigldu peir II dcegr
28.
par hellur st6rar, ok margar XII dlna vfSar;
29.
bar nafn, ok kplluSu Helluland.
30.
ok fundu land
31.
einn bjgrn, ok kglluSu par sfSan Bjarney, en landit Markland.
32.
landinu langa stund, ok
33.
ok sandar.
34.
Kjalarnes.
1
um
vei8ima5r hans
Eirfki,
ma5r, ok sterkr ok
fcotti fyr,
sk6gvaxit,
i>eir
f>eir
reru
til
f
suflr.
faSan
ok mgrg
k6mu lands,
sd beir land,
Ey
la
bdti
ok konnuSu
var par melrakka.
fjolfii
sigldu peir
dy"r d.
ok skutu
ok brd
II dcegr,
bar undan
at nesi einu, Id landit d stj6rn
ok fundu par d nesinu
I
;
AM.
281, 4to, 597
b,
4to
;
funnu
landit,
£eir gdfu til
landsu8rs 6r
landsu3r, bar
f
sufiri,
drdpu peir
I>a8an sigldu beir su3r
vara par strandir langar
kjgl af skipi,
ok kgllu5u par
kglluSu ok strandirnar FurSustrandir, pvf at langt p6tti fyr
supplied from paper MSS.,
hafSi ut haft.
Bjarneyjar.
1
at sigla.
the words are not decipherable in the vellum.
me6
***1mto)fm'\ W^fifv^tjii
Bljj
ta i'
1 ?
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSB(5K, 1.
N
p.
99
{"ORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS-14.
5.]
g0r8isk landit
117
vagskorit.
I>eir
heldu skipunum
f
einn vag.
konungr Tryggvason
<5ldfr
hafSi 2.
gefit Leifi tva
3.
skj6tari.
pd
menn skozka, menn varu f
h^t maSrinn Haki, en hon Hekja '. £au varu dyVum skipi mefl Karlsefni en er beir hgf8u siglt fyrir FurSustrandir,
fessir
;
ld-
8.
ena skozku menn a land, ok ba5u pau hlaupa su5r a landit, at leita landskosta ok koma f"au hpf3u pat klaeSi, er pau kolluSu kjafal, pat var sva g0rt, at hattr var a upp, ok opit at hlidunum, ok engar ermar d, knept saman milli f6ta me5 knappi ok nezlu, en ber varu pau annarssta3ar. £eir bi3u6u par pa stund, en er pau k6mu aptr, hafSi annat i hendi vfnberja kongul, en annat hveitiax n^sait. Gengu bau a skip
9.
lit,
4. 5. 6. 7.
tu peir
aptr d8r III dcegr vaeri H5in.
ok
par
11.
eynni,
12.
sigldu peir sf5an lei8ar sinnar.
um
10.
varu straumar miklir;
t"eir sigldu inn a fjorfi einn; par la ein ey fyrir utan bvf kglluSu peir hana Straumey. Sva var morg se5r f
at varla matti ganga fyrir eggjum. {"eir kplluSu par Straumfjor3. farm af skipum sfnum, ok bjoggusk bar um. feir hgf5u me8 seY allskonar fenad.
Iandsleg.
;
Kir baru bar far var fagrt
feir ga-
14.
8u enkis utan at kanna landit. f>eir varu bar um vetrinn, ok var ekki fyrir unnit um sumarit. T6kusk af vei8arnar, ok g0r5isk illt til matar. fa hvarf brott I>6rhallr vei5ima5r. hgf3u a5r f>eir
15.
gu8
13.
heitit til
a
matar, ok var5 eigi vi3 svd skjott,
sem
beir b6ttusk purfa.
I>eir
leitu5u i>6rhalls
um
III dcegr, 16.
ok fundu hann a hamargnfpu ok npsum, ok
17.
pul3i
18.
bd3u hann fara heim me5 se"r, ok hann g0r3i sva.
nokkut.
spur8u
I>eir
einni.
hvf
Hann
la par,
ok horfSi
hann var par kominn.
i
Iopt upp,
Hann kva8
ok gapti
bae8i
munni
pa engu
pat
var3a.
I>eir
19.
20. 21.
22. 23. 24. 25.
Lftlu si'3ar kom bar hvalr, ok foru beir til, ok skaru, ok kendi engi ma3r hvat hvala var, ok er matsveinar su3u, ba atu peir, ok var3 gllum illt af. Drjugari fa maelti f>6rhallr: var3 enn rau3skeggja3i mi en Kristr y3arr. Hefir ek petta nu fyrir skdldskap minn, er ek orta um f>6r fulltruann ; sjaldan hefir hann me"r brugSizk.' Ok er menn vissu ]petta, baru beir hvalinn allan a kaf, ok skutu sfnu mdli til gu8s. Batna3i ba veSratta, ok gaf beim dtr63ra, ok skorti ba sf3an eigi fong, bvi at bd var dy"ravei3r a landinu, en eggver f eynni, en fiski 6r sj6num. Af Karlsefni Sva er sagt, at P&baDr vill fara nor8r fyrir Fur3ustrandir, at leita Vfnlands, ok i>6rhalli. en Karlsefni vill fara su3r fyrir landit. Bfsk Krhallr ut undir eynni, ok ver3a beir eigi '
fleiri
26. 27. 28. 29.
30.
saman
en IX menn; en allt annat li3 f6r me3 Karlsefni. En er !>6rhallr bar vatn a skip sitt, ok drakk, pa kva3 hann vfsu Hafa kva3u mik mei3ar mdlmbings, er ek kom hingat, meV samir land fyrir l/'3um lasta, drykkinn bazta. Bilds hattar ver3r buttu beiSityV at styVa, heldr er sva at ek kr/p at keldu komat vi'n a grpn mfna.' Ok er peir varu bunir, undu {)eir segl. kva3 I>6rhallr Forum aptr par er 6rir eru, sandhimins, landar, latum kenni val kanna '
:
;
M
:
'
knarrar
34.
skei5 en breiSu me3an bilstyggvir byggja bellendr, ok hval vella, laufa ve3rs, beir er leyfa lpnd d Fur3ustrondum.' Sf3an sigldu beir nor3r fyrir Fur5ustrandir ok Kjalarnes, ok vildu beita vestr fyrir. f>d kom mod beim vestanvedr, ok rak ba upp a frlandi, ok vdru peir Nu er par bar3ir ok bjd8ir, ok ldt f>6rhallr bar Iff sitt, eptir bvf sem kaupmenn hafa sagt.
35.
[at] segja af Karlsefni, at hann f6r su8r fyrir landit,
31. 32. 33.
;
ok
allt
ok Snorri ok Bjarni me3 sfnu
par 1
MS., apparently through a
clerical slip,
en hon haki en hon hekia.
f61ki.
£eir f6ru lengi,
THE FINDING OF WINE LAND THE GOOD.
n8 [HAUKSBOK, i.
k6mu
er peir
til
KtRFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 1 5.
100.]
p.
ok
at d einni, er fell af landi ofan
vatn
f
eitt
Eyrar varu par
sj'6var.
til
miklar,
komask
2.
ok matti
3.
f>eir
4.
varu,
5.
fiskum.
6.
ok pa er
7.
8i
8.
1 na5, ok skemtuSu
at hafloe5um.
en vfnviS
par sem holta
allt
g0rou
feir
grafir par
me8
Ok
se"r.
gllu m6ti.
i>eir
F6
varir.
11.
trjam* a skipunum, ok
3.
var
s61arsinnis.
veift
teikna
I6t
sem
pvf lfkast
mselti Karlsefni
£>d
'
14.
mark, ok tgkum Bkjold hvftan, ok berum
15.
reru peir
m6t, ok undru8usk
f
menn ok
16.
tir
1 7.
f
18.
8an
DvolSusk
kinnum. brott,
f
ok hgf8u
illiligir,
ok suSr
ok varu sumir
vetr.
21.
ra t6k, sd beir einn morgin
22.
fyrir nesit,
skipi
24.
ku
25.
skruS.
26.
ok
spj6t,
.
d
petta hafa [at]
Vera kann
m6ti
;
6
sem
bd,
annarlangt rautt skruS svd kaupstefna peira
29.
Karlsefni,
30.
fingrs,
31.
til,
32.
lask Skraelingar,
33.
VerSr pd ekki
34.
sjd beir fara
35.
pd trjanum 6 gllum
ok skdru
mill!,'
var pa
;
vildi
Pi t6k
pd svd smatt
ok hlaupa
vart vi8
lit
MS. skemtadu. • MS. nndradust.
'
ok
Snorri.
t>eir
um
fyrir
hgfuS
ok
i
En
samt.
ok f\& upp i.e.
ok kaupa sver8
Gekk
sir.
me8 peim
allir
vurSu.
MS.
trionnwj.
t>at
gellr hdtt.
bar tetta
fae-
fyrir landit.
er sja stund var liSin,
sem straumr
fjglSa Skraelinga skipa, svd
«
[d] hverju
feir vildu
sem d8r e8a meira.
peir Karlsefni dttu,
MS. nnrdu,
veift
peir fundusk, t6-
Skraelingar t6ku sp-
d keipana ok reru sfSan su8r
veift andsoelis,
er vd-
sundr, at eigi var brei8ara en pvers
f
pd brjdr vikur
sunnan mikinn
ok
ok er
at faettask skruSit
ok gdfu Skraelingar p6 jafnmikit graSungr hlj6p 6r sk6gi, er
En
pat f61k helzt hafa rautt
ufglvan belg, gk bundu
hrf8.
sf-
frd
sunnan
skinnavgra ok algrd skinn.
beir Karlsefni
fyrir
um
peir
ok
upp
Nii vdru beir bar bann
firr.
at fjol8i hiiSkeipa reri
h6pit
ok reru
fyrir vdra,
beira sjdlfala fram.
vaeri sdit fyrir
feir vara svar-
varu mjok eygSir ok breiSir
{"eir
Karlsefni hgfSu g0rt bu8ir sfnar
ii
Pi
peir.
ok gengu i land upp.
fyrir vdru,
gekk
snemma,
at petta s^ friSar-
ok svd g0r8u
'
ok undraSusk
allt
[at] gefa
en pat bgnnuSu
27.
1
7
hgf8u m6ti
28.
at
at
'
:
teir Karlsefni brug8u bd skjgldum upp,
peir kaupstefnu sfn feir
veift
Hvat man
har d hgfSi.
l>eir
ok
snj6r,
sem kolum
svd mart
trjanum
23.
enginn
hgf-
litu-
skdlarnir nser vatninu, en sumir
vatninu,
6
illt
fyrir nesit.
19.
kom
sem
pa,
beir of stund,
20.
tar
6
'
:
fjgl-
md-
hdlmpust, [ok]
f
honum
Snorri torbrandsson svarar
?
ofast,
tar var mikill
sitt
einn morgin snemma, er peir
gekk
f!68it
varu par halfan
ok ur8u 2 viS ekki
seY,
ok
grgfunum.
f
8usk 3 um, sa peir mikinn fjgl8a huSkeipa, ok var
1
ok kglluSu
6sinn,
i
loekr var par fullr af
moettisk landit,
ut fell sj6rinn, varu helgir fiskar
me8
peir
Hverr
vissi.
sem
10.
1 2.
Karlsefni sigldu
fceir
fundu par a landi sjalfsana hveitiakra, par sem laegSir
dyra d sk6ginum
fiu
ana utan
f
H6pi.
i
9.
eigi
mjgk »
hdtt.
MS.
I'd
stoeSi,
t6ku
litadust. '
var
sin repeated in
MS. MS.
triom.
—^^
1
r-
--
>•-
^ »»*u h m
I (Hyp*
Hliy* v*J XI
Mi y ^|^ ^ a^KQ, U JUT* .lU-stmt-
f
tiaiV fui^mftrtf
Cm
£cf;tm m
fif* 1
(Wafr
ia
tn*H gee* t-" J u*<
-
G*
.
*\
'A'
f»*
IWrtt
It
U*MUJ
VttnttC
|
ttwV
'
1
%+ge JU*ce Uupd vr
tfcu.
aiifct!
&>#'O *
.
>t$ft
^ft
ttw&dft^.
HUNIVEBSIXX
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSBOK,
100
p.
rau3an skjgld, ok bdru
1.
peir Karlsefni
2.
pum, ok si3an gengu
3.
Skraelingar hgfSu valslgngur.
4.
stgng kngtt stundar mikinn, bvf naer
5.
ok
6.
Karlsefnis,
7.
betta sl6 6tta
8.
svd at bd
fysti
upp me3
anni, bvf at
9.
helzt bldn at
ok
SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 16.
f>ORFINNS
<$.]
lit,
peir
at m6ti.
Skraelingar hlj6pu
af ski-
fat sa peir Karlsefni, at Skraelingar foer3u
ok
Karlsefni
engis annars en
landit yfir li3 beira
Vi3
hans,
li8
allt
bvi at
upp d
sem sau3arvgmb,
at jafna
til
bar sem niSr kom.
tet illiliga vi5,
beim
J
Var3 par skothn'3 hpr8,
saman, ok bgr3usk.
ok fleygSu af stgnginni upp a
miklum d
119
ok halda undan
flyja,
p6tti li3 Skraelinga drffa at se*r
koma
ham-
10.
gllum megin, ok
11.
ra ngkkurra,
12.
ok
13.
bessum auvir5ismgnnum, sva
14.
maetti5 drepa ni3r
15.
ek skylda betr berjask, en einnhverr y8ar!'
1 6.
or8um.
17.
gekk hon p6
18.
20.
mann dauSan, £>ar var torbrandr Snorrason, ok st68 hellusteinn f hgf3i honum sverSit la bert i hja honum t6k hon bat upp, ok b^sk at verja sik. k6mu Skraelingar at henni, en hon dr6 ba ut brj6stit undan klaeSunum, ok
21.
slettir
sd at
ok
Jieir
le"lta
veittu
eigi fyrr
en beir
bar viSrtgku har5a.
ok
Karlsefni heldu undan,
Freydfs
vildi
sem bufe fylgja
peim
eptir
i
;
kallaSi
menn sem
gildir -
sva.
til
ok
kom
Freydfs
tit,
'Hvf renni
:
eru3, er
be"r
ef ek hef3a vapn,
meY
gaum hennar 2
peim, ok var8 seinni, pvi at hon var
skdginn.
En
sem peY
p6tti
mdr sem
j)6tti
g&fu engan
I>eir
undan
pe*r
eigi heil
Hon
Skraelingar soekja at henni.
fann
fyrir
s6r
1 9.
;
;
H
Vi5 betta 6ttask
d beru sverSinu.
ok hljdpu 1 undan a skip
Skraelingar, 3
sfn,
menn
22.
ok rem
23.
fellu af
24.
efni ofrli8i bornir,
25.
ok fhuga hvat fjglmenni pat myndi
26.
nu
27.
29.
punum kom, en hitt f61kit man verit hafa sj6nhverfingar. I>eir Skraelingar fundu einn mann dau3an, ok la 0x f hja;. Einn beira t6k upp 0xina, ok hj6 4 me8 tr6, ok pa hverr at g3rum, ok p6tti peim vera g0rsimi, ok bfta vel 6 sfSan
30.
t6k einn ok hj6
31.
nft, er eigi stoSsk grj6tit,
28.
i
brott.
fceir
Karlsefni finna [mi] hana
peim Karlsefni, en
ofan.
fjol3i af
ok f6ru nu heim
ok
,
lofa
beim Skraelingum. eptir petta
S^nisk peim nu sem pat eina
mun
Ur5u
bu3a
til
Tveir
peir Karls-
sinna,
beim
verit hafa, er at
kapp hennar.
s6tti
ok bundu
sar sfn,
af landi-
verit hafa, er af ski-
li5it
;
4
f
stein,
svd at brotnaSi 0xin, ok ba b6tti beim engu
ok kgstu8u e
Karlsefni p6ttusk nti
f>eir
b6tt bar vaeri landskostir g68ir, at bar myndi jafnan
32.
sja,
33.
d liggja af beim, er par bjoggu.
34.
sins lands,
ok
1
MS.
*
Bjora a Skarosa
Freydis."
ni3r.
Si8an bjoggusk beir a
sigldu nor8r fyrir landit,
ok funnu
V *
lupu.
6tti
ok
brott,
Skraelinga
MS. adds
*
MS.
hnggj.
5
MS.
val.
ok f
aetlu5u
til
skinnhjupum
syllable 'or,' repeated in next line.
118, 8vo] writes in place of 'finna nu hana,' which
[AM.
ufri3r
is
not clear in the vellnm, 'finna nu *
MS.
kastadu.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
120
[HAUKSB(5K,
f>ORFINNS SAGA
101.]
p.
me8
hgf3u
sofnaSa nser sj6
tusk peir Karlsefni pat skilja, at bessir
3.
landinu; peir drapu pa.
4.
var nesit at
5.
Nu koma
beir
sja,
ok
stokka,
i.
2.
;
KARLSEFNIS— 17.
se*r
dyVamerg dreyra blandinn.
f
menn myndu
Si8an fundu peir Karlsefni nes
sem mykiskan
vseri,
i>6t-
hafa verit g0rvir brott af eitt,
ok a
um
af pvf at d/rin ldgu par
fjglSa dy-ra;
nsetmar.
n.
f StraumfjorS, ok vdru par fyrir alls gn6ttir, pess er peir manna sogn, at pau Bjarni ok GuSrfS 1 hafi par sumra purftu at hafa. £at er En peir Karlsefni ok Snorri eptir verit, ok X tigir manna me8 peim, ok hafi eigi farit lengra. hafi su5r farit, ok XL manna meS peim, on hafi eigi lengr verit f H6pi en vart Karlsefni for pa einu skipi tva mdnaSi, ok hafi sama sumar aptr komit. at leita I>6rhalls vei8imanns, en annat li5it var eptir; ok f6ru peir norSr fyrir Kjalarnes, ok berr pa fyrir vestan fram, ok var landit a bakborSa beim. I>ar vdru ba eySimerkr einar allt
12.
at sja fyrir beim,
ok
nser hvergi rj63r
13.
di ofan 6r austri
ok
i
14.
Put var einn morgin, er beir Karlsefni sd fyrir ofan
15.
18.
ok ceptu peir d pat; pat hroerSisk, ok var pat Einfoetingr, ok skauzk ofan d pann arbakkann, sem beir ldgu vi8. forvaldr, Eirfks son rauSa, sat vi8 styVi, ok skaut Einfoetingr or f smdbarma honum. Potvaldr dr6 ut orina, ok maelti: 'Feitt er um fstruna, gott land hgfum v6r fengit
6. 7. 8.
9.
10.
16. 17.
peir Karlsefni aptr
vestr;
ngkkurn, sem
rj63rit fiekk
megum
{>eir
Ok
f.
logflu inn
er beir hofou lengi
dr6sinn,
f
19.
kostum, en b6 f>a
ai.
stundum.
22.
aptr.
23.
ofan
24.
efni!'
25.
eigi hsetta
26.
funnu
27.
vegna.
28.
varfl
29.
dir vdru,
30.
son Karlsefhis, ok var hann pd breVetr, er peir f6ru
31.
ku
varla nj6ta!
ve"r
sd peir sfflast
til
en kynligr maflr
f6ru pa
f>eir
lifli
sfnu lengr.
ok bat
beir,
Hinn
peim
til
ok
brott,
i
f>eir
stceflisk
ok st68
ok b6ttusk
mjok svd f
ok
d,
1
H6pi
beir suflrcen veflr,
ok
konur vdru
hittu
f"ar
Gengu menn bd mjgk
kom
til
Vildu beir bd
ok
vdru,
bessi, er
mi
6r Straumfirfli beggja
vseri jafnlangt
Straumfirfli.
iir6.
hurfu peir Karlsefni
Heyrflu Karls-
stopir.
konur, ok vildu peir, er ukvaendir vdru, scekja af pvf hin mesta
M
sja Einfoetingaland.
bau er
setluflu gll ein fjgll,
honum, ok sd hann
var pat, einn Einfceting
allsatt
um
kostafli rdsar hart
norflr aptr,
brioja vetr vdru peir
um
'Eltu seggir,
:
sf8ar.
lftlu
Karlsefni f6ru eptir
fceir
hann hlj6p d vig ngkkurn.
hans, at
kva5 einn maflr kvioling penna
strandar;
til
Vig forvalds Eirikssonar.
forvaldr d6 af sdri bessu
'
hleypr Einfoetingr d braut, ok norSr aptr. I>at
a af lan-
fellr
glitradi vi3 J>eim,
20.
M
farit,
ok ldgu vi8 hinn sySra bakkann.
hit fyrsta
brott.
Pa.
til i
i
sveitir,
ok
hendr peim, sem kvsen-
haust Snorri, er beir sigldu af Vfnlandi t6-
bd Markland, ok funnu bar Skroelinga V, ok var einn
ok bprn
T6ku
beir Karlsefni sveinana, en hinir k6-
32.
skeggjaflr,
33.
musk undan, ok sukku
34.
37.
kendu beim mdl, ok vdru skfrflir. fceir nefndu m63ur sfna Vethilldi, ok fgSur Uvege. £eir sgg8u at konungar stj6rnu8u Skrselingum, ok he"t annarr beira Avalldama, en annarr Avilldudida 2 Pen kvd3u bar engin hus, ldgu menn J)ar i helium e8a holum. freir sggSu par liggja land g8rum megin gagnvart sfnu landi, er peir menn byg-
38.
8i,
39.
flu hdtt,
40.
Pi Bjarna Grfm61fsson bar
35. 36.
II,
tvau.
beir Skraelingar
i
jgrfl
Sveina bessa II hofflu beir
niflr.
me8
se*r
fceir
.
er vdru
1
1
MS.
ok
tic.
hvftum klse8um, ok bdru stangir
setla
menn,
at pat hafi verit
»
1
Jfrlands haf,
Bjorn a Skardsa
fyrir se*r,
ok vdru
festar vi8 flfkar,
Hvftramannaland e8a frland
ok k6mu [AM.
i
ok
et mikla.
ma8ksj6, ok
118, 8vo] has
'
Avalldainna ' and
'
Valldidida.
oep-
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [HAUKSB<5K, 1.
2.
fORFINNS SAGA KARLSEFNIS— 18.
£.]
sgkk drjugum skipit undir beim; beir hgf8u bat bann, er brseddr var me3 seltjgru, bvi faer eigi sj6ma8kr t>eir gengu i batinn, ok s£ peir pa, at peim matti hann eigi gllum vinnask. a. Pi Bjarni
3.
101
p.
121
eigi
'
:
Af
par
at
mselti
pvl at batrinn tekr
meira en helming
manna
b£ er bat mitt ra3,
varra,
menn
at
s6 hluta3ir
i
batinn, bvf at
betta skal ekki fara at 4.
mannvir8ingu.' sv&, at
5.
6.
fcetta p6tti
gllum svd drengiliga bo3it,
at engi vildi
G0r3u
m6ti maela.
J>eir
[beir]
hlutuSu mennina, ok hlaut Bjarni at fara i bitinn, ok helmingr batrinn t6k ekki meira. En er J>eir vara komnir f batinn, ba maelti einn fslenzkr ma3r, er
manna me3 honum, ]>i
var
ok Bjarna
skipinu,
I
pvf at
haf3i fylgt af 7.
fslandi:
'^tlar bu,
Hann
vera.' 8.
bu fg3ur mfnum, pi
heV
Bjarni,
svarar
'
:
Q3ru
skiljask
at
'Sva ver3r nu
vi5
mik?'
pe"r,
en skiljask sva vi8 mik,
Bjarni
svarar
:
at
he"zk
er ek f6r af fslandi
me3
J>a
er \>u sag5ir,
at eitt sk9.
10.
yldi
fara
ganga en ek f
skipit,
J)essi
okkr ba8a.'
yfir
bvf at ek
ma3r
batinn,
12.
J>at
manna
er flestra
ekki spur3isk 13.
svd vera, gakk
bu hingat
I
batinn,
s6,
at
bii ert
Annat sumar
svd
fuss
Gekk
fjgrsins.'
til
Bjarni pi
upp
1
skipit,
en
i
ok f6ru beir sf3an lei3ar sgg3u Jiar {)essa sggu; en
11.
'Eigi skal ok
Bjarni svarar:
man upp
til
setlan,
at
Bjarni
bess
til
er
beir
k6mu
ok hans kumpanar
til
Dyflinnar i frlandi, ok
hafi latizk
i
ma8ksj6num,
J>vf
at
jjeira
eptir f6r Karlsefni
konu hans.
sinnar,
sfdan
til
fslands,
ok Gu3rf3r iEttartala
frd,
Karlsefni ok furiSi,
1 .
16.
f6r heim f Reynisnes. M63ur hans b6tti sem hann hefSi h'tt til kostar tekit, ok var Gu3rEn er hon pr6fa8i, at Gu3n'3r var kvennskgrungr mikill, f6r f8r eigi heima enn fyrsta vetr. D6ttir Snorra Karlsefnissonar var Hallfri3r, m68ir hon heim, ok vara samfarar beira g63ar.
17.
forlaks biskups Run61fssonar. I>au attu son, er forbjgrn
14. 15.
me8 honum, ok
he"t
;
hans
d6ttir he"t I>6rann,
m63ir Bjarnar biskups.
f"orgeirr he"t
18.
son Snorra Karlsefnissonar, fa3ir Yngvildar, m63ur Brands biskups hins
fyrra.
D6ttir Snorra,
Karlsefnis19. 20.
sonar var ok Steinunn, er atti Einarr, son Grandar-Ketils, forvaldssonar kr6ks, f>6rissonar i Espih61i. feira son var torsteinn ranglatr, hann var fa3ir Gu3runar, er dtti Jgrundr at
21.
beira d6ttir var Halla,
Keldum m68ir Flosa, fg8ur Valger3ar, m63ur herra Erlends
sterka, fgSur herra
Hauks 22. 23.
24.
Qnnur ddttir Flosa var p6rdfs, m68ir fru IngigerSar rfku. Hennar d6ttir var fru Hallbera, abbadfs 1 Reynisnesi at StaS. Mart st6rmenni er komit annat a fslandi frd Karlsefni ok f>urf3i, fiat er ekki er heV skra8. Veri gu3 me3 oss, amen. Iggmanns.
1
'
si6an
'
to be read at the
end of
line 12.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
122
[AM.
2
RAUDA
EIRfKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 27.]
konungr, er kallaSr var 6lafr
Hann
hvfti.
1
—
var son Ingjalds konungs
13.
[<5]lafr
14.
Helgasonar, Olafssonar, Gu3r05arsonar
15.
ndinga konungs.
16.
landi
17.
jtipauSgoi, d6ttur Ketils flatnefs, Bjarnarsonar bunu, agsets
he"t
ok
(5lafr herjaSi
Dyflinnarskfri,
f>orsteinn rau8r h£t
oregi
19.
8r ok forsteinn f6ru pi
20.
austmanns
zi.
nn g0r8isk herkonungr.
22.
ins glumru.
23.
hdlft Skotland.
24.
fell
25.
Hon
26.
1
27.
jarl hausakljufr atti.
28.
skipi tuttugu karla frjalsa.
8 ,
hann par
1
Orkneyjar.
Olafr
peira.
Hann
re"zk
ok vann Dyflinni* a
f
Hann
yfir.
fekk
f
Ir-
AuSar
manns
a I rlandi
fell
6
6r
orrostu,
d-
Nen Au-
par fekk fcorsteinn furfSar, d6ttur Eyvindar
til
morg
pau
attu
lags
me8
born,
SigurSi
forstei-
enum
rfka, syni
orrostu.
Au8r i
yfir,
&3r Skotar sviku hann, ok
var pa a Katanesi, er
sk6gi a laun, en er
far gipti hon Gr6, d6ttur
hon spurSi
hon var
biiin,
helt
fall
forsteins.
hon
ut
ok hon var m68ir GunnlaSar,
t>orsteins,
hon
30.
Au8r at leita Islands; Au8r kom til fslands, ok var hinn fyrsta vetr f Bjarnarhgfn me8 Birni br68ur sfnum. SfSan nam AuSr q11 Dalalgnd, milli Dogur8ar&r ok Skramuhlaupsar, ok bj6 f Hvammi. Hon hafSi b-
31.
oenahald
29.
*
MS. saga
5
hann
i
Eptir pat f6r
Krossh61um.
eireks rauda.
feck repeated in
Eyste-
unnu Katanes ok Su8rland, R03 ok Moeri, ok meirr en
G0r8isk forsteinn par konungr
pa g0ra knorr
lsetr
son
SuSreyjar;
Helga hins magra;
systur
f>eir
',
ok g0r8isk konungr
1 8.
;
Halfdanarsonar hvftbeins Upple-
vestrvfking,
1
1.
MS.
tar *
le"t
hon
MS.
reisa krossa, bvf at 3
[OJleifr. *
MS.
austz
hon var
MS. gudridar
mannz.
er
forfinnr
hafSi a
skfrS
sonar.
ok
vel
•
MS.
diflina.
K* v
tit
^v
.
**v *«SHv fester. ****>& $*p #v jhs> jfoj?&g"jw«*fo
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[AM. 557,
27
4to, p.
Meb 1
tniuS.
2.
u
3.
varr settst6rr ma8r,
4.
au8igr, d8r
5.
spurfii Vffill pvf
6.
eigi
mundu
7.
f
8.
fcorbjprn.
9.
forvaldr
verit
Au3r
ok hafSi
Au5r
ok bj6 hann
maSr
rfkr rau3i h6t
n.
sakir,
son hans.
pd
da3isk forvaldr;
14.
Rdzk
15.
fksstg3um, hjd Vatnshorni.
16.
fs
17.
jd Skei8sbrekkum,
18.
hann vd ok H61mggngu-Hrafn
Eirfkr fekk
20.
Haukadal.
nn
upp
Hann
irfkr s6tti
24.
feir bgr5usk
skamt
ok ngkkurir menn
26.
veitti Eirfki,
27.
afirSi
28.
ldkr 6r Langadal
29.
ingi.
30.
unarvagi,
En Hann
hann
at
hann rak
33.
mundu '
MS. MS.
ga-
ok
3
at
Ei-
.
Islands, fyrir vfga
til
Drongum.
far an-
Jgrundar Atlasonar ok
Haukadal, ok bj6 a Eir4
a bee Valpj6-
Fyrir pat vd Eirfkr Eyj61f saur; Geirsteinn ok
at Leikskalum.
hann; pa var Eirfkr g0rr d
M
le'Si
TrgSum
hann
f
Oddr d
Jgr-
brott 6r
En
SuSrey.
hi-
forgesti setstokka.
pa heimti hann setstokkana, ok nd8i
;
d Drongum.
far
E-
eigi.
forgesti veittu
ok
Illugi
bj6 skip
vestr
sitt
til
f
8
haf,
Eirfksvagi,
f>eir
e
6
pd
[er]
,
ok forgeirr 6r
en Eyj61fr leyndi honum
um
s MS. bvstad. MS. uifils, the son
Hftardal, ok As-
landit.
8
tJlfs
R 2
Dfm-
sagSi peim,
kraku,
feir forbjgrn
MS. eyxna
has been omitted.
f
Hann
eyjarnar.
hann fann Gunnbjarnarnessker.
hann fyndi
Styrr
(ok) synir forvalds 6r Alpt-
Eirfkr urSu sekir d fdrnesp-
lands pess, er Gunnbjgrn, son
vina sinna, ef
af.
Vffilsson
synir I>6r5ar gellis,
son hans.
peir forgestr leituSu hans
um
fellu tveir synir forgests,
Eptir pat hgfSu hvarirtveggju setu fjglmenna.
aSrir.
ok Eyj61fr or Svfney, forbjgrn
meSan
leita
iorfa.
i
Brokey, ok bj6 at
fra gar8i
setla8i at leita
31. 32.
Honum
vseri.
setstokkana a Brei3ab61sta8, en forgestr f6r eptir honum.
25.
.
AuSr kvaS
peira synir vara peir forgeirr
;
feldu prselar Eirfks skriSu
0xney.
i
bj6 d EirfksstgSum
7
skipverjum sinum, pa
dSr forbjgrn hinn haukdcelski.
fra Vatnshorni.
Hann nam pd
23.
hann
;
Eyj61fr saurr, fraendi hans, drap prselana h-
fyrsta vetr f6r Eirfkr
22.
s
M
fraendr Eyj61fs, mseltu eptir
21.
!>6rhildar, d6ttur atti
pd norSan, ok ruddi land
a Valpj6fsstg8um.
,
2
(Jlfssonar, 0xna-I>6rissonar
feir feSgar f6ru af Ja3ri
forbjargar knarrarbringu, en pa
va
konu
atti
hann var son Asvalds,
;
12.
19.
Hann
Vifill
sem g3rum mgnnum.
eigi bustaS,
par.
13.
5
AuSr gaf bustaSi
ok namu land d Hornstrondum, ok bjoggu
Eirfkr
he"t
menn, ok 6xu upp meS fo3ur sfnum.
feir vara efniligir
10.
er
peim
af
vestan haf, ok var kalla8r dn-
kvaS hann par gofgan pikkja mundu, sem hann
skipta,
Vffilsdal,
he"t
ok
;
honum
gaefi
Einn
kallaSir dnau8gir. verit hertekinn fyrir
hann
leysti
margir ggfgir menn, peir er herteknir hgf8-
lit
ok vara
vestrvfking,
f
AuSr
kvamu
henni
1.
RAUDA— 2.
EIRfKS SAGA
<$.]
123
sd,
er
Hann
foris sonar. '
MS.
kvezk aptr
ok Styrr ok Ey-
alt-a iirSi.
*
MS. skylldv. MS. veitti.
8
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
124
[AM.
um
fylgSu Eirfki ut
j61fr
i.
EIRfKS SAGA RAUDA.— 3.
557, 4to, p. 28.]
Kvezk
peim skyldu ver8a
Eirfkr
2.
dttu.
3.
seV vi6
4.
Snaefellsjgkli,
5.
ba8an
6.
tr f Eirfkseyju,
7.
hann
8.
g8, ok gaf vf3a
9.
gnfpu
koma, ef
ok skilSu me8 hinni mestu
eyjar,
at bvflfku trausti,
til
Hann
En
1 .
M
ok t6k
Hann
jzirnefni.
sumar
hit priSja
fjgrS.
n.
hinn fj6r8a ok prioja vetr
12.
f6r
13.
Um
14.
sattir gp'rfiir.
15.
dit,
16.
ef landit hdti vel.
hann vdrit
fslands,
til
hann
f6r
hann kominn
p6ttisk
10.
annan
var
fyrir
vetr
munni
ok kom
f
Eptir
pann
me6
var
borSusk peir forgestr, ok fekk Eirfkr usigr;
sumar
{"at
ok hann
f6r Eirfkr at
byggja
Hann kva8
kallaSi Greenland.
vetr
hann
17.
inars frd Laugarbrekku, Sigmundarsonar, Ketilssonar Instils, er ilsfjgrS.
19.
6k me8 land 4 s Laugarbrekku d Hellisvollum.
20.
ngat bygoum, ok g0r8isk ggfugmenni mikit.
21.
af8i rausnar bu.
22.
mesti skgrungr
23.
apa
24.
bjarnar mikill;
25.
er bj6 at forgeirsfelli
26.
hann
27.
Einarr var
28.
d fslandi e8a
29.
f6r
;
hann
dtti
me8
Gu8ri3r h^t
f
dtti
hann var
;
he"t,
f
Noregi.
Arnarstapa;
30.
til
indtta vi8 kp'rin.
32.
br^tr
Ormr
lit
Nu
lgngum
Ormr
me5 honum. ok hafSi
(6,
vel
Ma8r
verit leysingi*;
manna8r, ok skartsmafir
ok
skyldi selja.
*
MS.
MS.
lavsin«g.
lit
6
mikill
vetr
hir, at
hann
Hann kemr
bar at vera, ok bat biggr Einarr, bvf at bar var vf
eitthvert utibur.
Einarr
upp varninginn, ok s^ndi Ormi ok heimamgnnum, ok bauS Ormi
'
fcor-
ok teksk bat vel; var jafnan sinn hvdrt
Varningrinn Einars var borinn
MS. hwfsnipv.
t-
h6t fcorgeirr,
er frd bvf at segja eitt haust, er Einarr var
honum
ok
var go8or3sma8r, ok h-
var g68r b6ndi, ok vinr
at fdstri
eptir Snsefellsnesi,
by"8r
Vffilsson,
Re*zk forbjgrn ba-
Hann
vellau8igr at
milli,
numit haf8i Kst-
hennar fekk i>orbjgrn
hann var vsenn ma8r ok f
fysa bangat,
hdt Ormr, er bj6 at Arnarst-
pd, er Halldfs h6t.
siglingum landa
varning sinn
;
holatri.
2
forbjamar; hon var kvenna vaenst ok hinn
Ma8r
ollu athaefi sfnu.
konu
son, er Einarr i
d6ttir
var Gu3rf3r bar
31.
1
Einars hdt Hallveig
Ing61fi d Hdlmlatri
ok fekk Arn6ru, d6ttur E-
f>orgeirr Vffilsson kvdngafiisk,
d6ttir
sumarit
hafSi fun-
menn mundu mjgk
1 8.
Qnnur
ok var
aptr,
um
eptir pat vdru peir
landit, bat er
bess
Hrafns-
f
EirfksfjarSar.
Hann
Brei8afjpr5.
hina vestri 6by-
Hvarfs-
hann pd
hverfr
;
f
vifl
ok inn
Snaefells,
til
botn EirfksfjarSar
Eirfkseyju fyrir
f
sumar
f6r bat
Eirfksh61mum
f
nor5r
allt
vdrit eptir f6r
Hann
s6r par bustaS.
f6r
var hinn fyrsta ve-
Um
nser miSri enni vestri bygSinni.
Eirfksfjar3ar,
Hann
at jgkli peim, er Hvftserkr heitir.
su8r, at leita ef bangat er byggjanda.
majtti
undan
Sigldi Eirfkr d haf
beir kynni hans at burfa.
ok kom utan
vin-
sem hann
*
MS.
apparently by a clerical •
MS.
skazz mail.
slf-
slip,
land a lanndi
a.
.
T fat*
W< V*v
•
*?T p,s>
pit
itt
8Ama^» $
* (&i» 1 &S>£. ft
^^ Hm^r p f
^
•
>\
*f.
flu-MV.
#
.
fli«y.
I;.
.
(ft
pftt&ftfh-
££ f J^? &tt4$i $rV4*i7fc$ V iff.
i
.Ilvri
rtar***
n
<£
„ • /.
j& r$r /Uhr «&* 4 |U,*kv ii7 .
(fr* (wit
* tfnSf
<2«.
JITT.
<
*]***$.
$.
pa|p Si
r>*lMM<&fr » (JaJTm*
&%}&$** froz^i^e
^ e^'«f&-;e^
$ fa u
w&afp^A, f>a#mi for*
iWw im^ ^yp
v j£
p *»l
par£* $tn$i%itt wpifp. f,
&t\vpt*&iuu
*
tn$rr$*Tv $4&ai$f~.i»
*t
+?.
^tUBR^S Of THJ
CALIFO*^
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM.
557, 4to, p. 28
EIRIKS SAGA RAUDA.— 4.
5.]
sem hann
Ormr pa
i.
kt af at taka
2.
8an fardreng ok au8numann mikinn.
3.
gekk kona
4.
vaeri,
5.
er
6.
maelti
Gu8rf3
gekk
fyrir
betta,
En
Einarr spurSi
Orm
hver su en fagra kona
b6nda
hennar
Ormr
7.
at bi3ja
8.
eigi laust fyrir;
9.
'Sva
'
at
a,
Be3it hefir hennar
'
:
a bessi mal kcemir
bu
11.
flytja,
bvf at ek skal
12.
ndi a
lfta,
13.
ok a
okkr
fyrir
mik
ok
fyrir gjalda.
staSfestu g68a, en lausafe hans er me"r sagt at
mik hvarki land n6
3
rum.
ni ver8a at pvf hinn mesti styrkr, ef pessi ra8 toekisk.'
16.
st
pikkjumk ek vin pinn
17.
al
upp, pvf at i'orbjgrn er skapstdrr ok p6 metnaSarmaSr
18.
ezk ekki
19.
narr f6r su8r aptr unz
20.
f3i i'orbjgrn
21.
Kom
22.
mr
23.
ok g0r3isk
24.
ok sag3i
25.
be"r,
haustboS,
Ormr
bar
upp
atti
ek ekki fuss
ok
Ngkkuru
vanda
til,
ma3r;
26.
8i
27.
ok pat
or3a af
be'r,
hon sva
tti
29.
heimkynna.
30.
at vari haf3i I'orbjgrn
31.
gt
32.
hlj63s,
Gu3n'3r
6
at
ek
var eptir
mselti
:
1
MS.
4
Properly,
Einarr kv-
mikill.'
Ormr kva3 hann
'
munda ok
skamt
Ormr
ke-
fri torgeirsfelli,
I'orbjgrn svarar
braels syni gipta d6ttur
hon
eigi skal
fara
me3
mfna
be'r,
'
:
kom
sefi
MS. alenwda. MS. haun.
;
hefi
til
sinna
se"r
ek reynt g63vilja » 6
Eigi var-
;
par mar-
at veizlunni kvaddi I'orbjgrn
langa
'
ef be'r pce-
fg3ur sfnum, ok var heima bann vetr.
Ok
biiit
a
skgmmu.
4
For Ormr heim, ok hverr bo3smanna
me3
bezta.
He"r hefi ek
fie.
ra3a skyldu.
sf3ar ha-
vinabo3, ok var veizla g63 buin, ok
manna, ok var veizlan hin
ok
m-
'
gjafor3s ver3.'
litils
'Vf-
svarar:
bera bessi
Ormr mi upp bonor8it fyrir hgnd 5 Einars, fyrir sumra manna sakir ok hluta. Ma
finni3 pe*r at f6 mitt pverr,
28.
mikill
hefr
at bat vseri vel hent
slfkra
ek
s^ d fg-
Ormr
b6ndi, at bvf ver3a styrkr mikill fyrir fjarkosta sakir.'
mik
vilda
at
pvf at hann var st6rmenni mikit.
at Einarr s6 bar
segir,
2
Porbjgrn b6-
Arnarstapa ok margir a8rir vinir ]?orbjarnar.
fra
ok
at bi3ja,
s6mama3r
at
[borit] b6nor8it.
vaeri
hann kemr heim.
sem hann
at mali vi3 I'orbjgrn,
efniligr
lausafd,
En p6 em
[annat] en [at]
vilja
liggr
ok okkr fe8ga, ok mundi forbir-
14.
vera.
mdr
Ma
15.
Skortir
ok
faSir hennar.'
aetla
mjgk
'Pat
:
komit
til
leg5ir a alendu
hentar tengSir, pvf at hann er
segir
Einarr
vfst verit, vinr,
kona, er ek
sii
vi3 fgSur hennar,
fullkomna vinattu
be'r
vseri vel
menn
hon mun vera mannvond, ok
kva9 Einarr, 'at hon er
fyrir bat,'
10.
at
svarar
finnr bat
Ormr
Laugarbrekku.'
fra
vera g68r kostr, e3a hafa ngkkurir
?
Einar vera g6-
tal5i
'ek hefi hana ekki h6r fyrr seV
dyrnar;
f6stra mfn, d6ttir Porbjarnar
,
ok
er peir heldu a varninginum,
Hon mun
'
:
1
vildi.
utibiirs dyrnar.
fyrir
er par
I2 5
MS. apparently et. MS. Gu8ma«dr.
En
Ei-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
126
[AM.
RAUDA— 5.
EIRlKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 29.]
ek
En mi
vel vir skipti farit hafa.
i.
manna
vi8
2.
fjarhagr
1
3.
gt
4.
af landi fara, en
5.
rauSa, vinar mfns, er hann haf&i, pi er vdr skilSumsk i Brei5afir5i.
2
mik ok
minn
Nu
ra6.
istiiS
vil
ek
fyrr biii
mfna
nu
7.
6tti
8.
gi vinsaell verit,
9.
i framt upp kve3it, at
ok var
10.
fir,
1
sinna.
1
Groenlands
til
um
mikil tfdindi
kallat hefir verit hingat
en
sett
6.
at fara
kalla
;
at uhoegjask,
mfnu bregoa, en scemS minni t^na; J3tla ek nu at vitja um mil
f
en 4 p6ttusk
vita, at
hann mundi ekki stoSa
12.
ousk
13.
ok
14.
peir
15.
af byri,
16.
st
17.
beira.
18.
ok t6ku p6 Herj61fsnes i Groenlandi
19.
i Herj61fsnesi, er fcorkell
til
kom
lit
litit,
s6tt
beira,
li8
22.
[f]
23.
eifiiferS"
24.
g8, er forbjgrg he"t;
vi3 forbirni
penna tfma var hgf5u
itt se"r
nfu
26.
um,
hon
27.
var d
28.
i p6tti
29.
ir
at
um
ok andaoisk Ormr ok
30.
sem
31.
hisaeti,
systr,
var nytjamafir
um
7
ok var hon ein e8a
hans koma
marga vega,
Si ma8r bj6
32.
kom um at
34.
aut ofan.
35.
skinns kofra svartan, ok fiarhugr.
added
in
stretka.
vedr ierd.
le"tta
par skyldi
ok si ma3r, er
haf8i yfir
ek
hvenser"
se"r
tuglamgttul
hafSi i hilsi vifl
se"r
I
8 ,
Hon
10 .
hafSi
beir,
er forvitni
bar mestr b6ndi, b-
sem
pessu,
yf-
12
blin,
nytiv mair.
M MS.
ok
glertglur;
by a
litill
volve.
taka.
var henni
Biiit
vera hoensafi8ri.
var settr steinum
En
er
hon
slip
:
allt f
sk-
hon haf8i i hgfSi lamb-
innan kattarskinn
after en, obviously *
i
m6ti henni var sendr, pi var hon svi buin,
*
MS.
v-
by-
I
vglva
at forkell var
mundi uirani
bi er vi8 pess hittar konum skyldi
til,
kveldit,
MS.
ok mefi pvf
alfer8ir;
at vita
i
fat var hittr fcorbjargar i vetr-
Hfi.
ok bu8u menn henni heim, mest
lagt undir hoegindi;
Hon
i
eptir
sem
fengit
Su kona var If til
t-
peim skor-
peir
[If tit,
menn
Hann
bezti b6ndi.
bfbi spikonu bangat, ok er henni buin g68 viStaka,
fcorkell
ok
komnir.
eigi aptr
I>vf nae-
forkell veitti
vetrinn.
hgfSu
fi er
haf.
i
t6k
sumarit.
ok hinn
hon var spikona; hon var kgllud
f6r i veizlur,
si8r var
hon
\6ta beir
haf,
f
um
R6-
Arnarstapa ok kona hans,
kona hans, ok helmingr
Halldfs,
mikit i Groenlandi;
en sumir
verit,
33.
•
kvimu
ugreitt
vi8 vetrnaetr sjalfar.
Hann
he"t.
hallaeri
forlgg sfn
til
st68.
MS. MS.
er peir
beim
LfkaSi J?orbirni vel ok gllum skipverjum hans.
25.
*
En f6rsk
ok gllum skipverjum hans
6k
uliga.
is
ok
Sfdan
skilja.
gja-
Hraunhafnar6si.
f
fra
Sj6 t6k at stcerka 6 , ok fengu peir vds mikit ok vesold i
20.
4
hann
mgnnum
F-orbjgrn
heimkynna
til
Var par Ormr
manna.
var ve8r hagstoett.
beir mikil ve8r,
21.
1
brfr tigir
ok fengu f
Gaf
at letja.
ok f6ru menn heim
beir vinir forbjarnar, er eigi vildu vi8
hpf5u
p-
forbjgrn hafoi len-
.
lendur sfnar, ok kaupir skip, er st63 uppi
selr
me8 honum
fer3ar
ek
-ZEtla
Mgnnum
vilda.'
forbjgrn mundi petta hafa sv-
veizlu brugoit eptir petta,
forbjorn
sem ek
3 pessa rioag0r3 }?orbjarnar
5
fyrr
Eiriks
svfvir3a.
sumar, ef svi ferr
tekr
ekki uvirSuli-
til
hvftt.
Staf haf3i
hon
i
hendi,
MS. vmlvligt. menn should be supplied in its stead. * The bracketed words belong " MS. hven
ok •
MS.
Eireks.
MS. at the
MS.
end of
er.
line 32.
tygla mauttvl.
f^ TJESltfc Yl „,Lu S
«17 rfcfS
?
aft* fe~
^
*
W
^4ij5 0-iy>yt %j>*
P*
^
yen***
y
r
Jf.£*»*^ rfpV,T*apt* A/1
-
ffmmf r"*n4>*'
p,4i*
tm^
'
£ if purwn -e
tov#ftt«£f **r
^
•
O***"****'
r,/tjn>4.t?
f«* C^rc
tiU)
6*»^1^
*
ATM yrot-#vi a%T&$
ftf^J&C&C &&*£*#* "til u
AzrCi i
^W;»^f.f
^
HvrtgiT Or dcauA
fftr
C P&fffi^»V^rw^^ #4 pr *£ '
£ &**4 if*
*r ukarTu .ffSzga? «»
^ v W~ f^*** nv ** &»&&& cat if euo&riuSv a£* f viUjyi ffo£*» &mv £»«$ tmi !^pij<£ii7.p&i£,tfzs V jp a\e.is ^ prt (rt*rt2£re-. ^l^f -*- M!• tftitf
"»>
^
a
;
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[AM.
557, 4to, p. 29
EIRfKS SAGA RAUDA.— 6.
£.]
hann var
var i knappr;
2.
appinn.
3.
11
4.
haf3i kalfskinns-sk6 loSna i f6tum,
5.
ga, latunsknappar miklir i
6.
skinns-gl6fa,
7.
gllum
8.
ptir
9.
endakonunni, ok
hon par
varSveitti
;
um
haf6i
ok vara
mgnnum
ok
Hon
skapfeldir
hann hana
pess
ba5 hana renna bar augum
yfir
hjgr3 ok
3
um
kveldit,
n.
allt.
12.
at
spakonunni var matbuit.
13.
en
til
14.
bar vara
15.
n af
16.
orkell b6ndi fyrir forbjgrgu,
17.
hasttir
18.
spurt
tekin
Henni var
Hon
til.
hondum
seV katt-
hon kom
inn, p6tti
En hon
tok pvf e-
hond
f
vfs-
er henni var buit.
Hon
hfbfli.
forkell
var famalug
um
er hi. pvf at segja
grautr af ki6jamj61k,
manna, e8a hversu eptir,
ok menn
flj6tliga
um
dli3num degi var henni
21.
iSinn
22.
i
23.
M
24.
em 10
25.
n, me'r
26.
ertu fr63ari
27.
atferli,
morgininn
6
BaS hon
fremja.
seiSinn at fremja 8
var at
leitat
um
ek fjglkunnig
en ek
ek
er
in.'
en
30.
er barf.'
31.
ann
32.
hjallinum.
kona
vserir
0ngum
vildi.
sem kynni
M
En
n6ttina.
sem hon
skyldi se-
froeoi bat, er byrft-
konur fundusk
baer
eigi.
'Hvarki
svarar Gu8rf3r:
kalla8i varSlokkur '
l>etta
9 .'
er bess
fcorbjorg svara§i
konar
frceSi
em 10 kona kristbu yr8ir mgnnum at li8i
:
'
Pi
ok
atbeina at vera, bvf at ek
at verri;
forkell herSir
hon
Gu8rf8r segir:
aetlada.'
[eigi]
baer,
nokkur kynni.
er
froeoi,
forbjgrg" svarar: 'Sva
28. 29.
konur
um
bar
umbiiningr,
f-
vfsenda kona, en b6 kendi Halldfs, f6stra mf-
ne*
setla f
sofit
veittr sa
fa se"r
par hfbfli e8a
bess vis ver6a, er hann hefir
ok varfilokkur 9 heita; en
,
gengr P-
tekin,
5
virSisk
kvezk pat ekki mundu upp bera
hon hef8i
bceinn, ef
a Islandi, bat
at
ba
,
upp
er borS vara
mun
hann
Hon
vildu vita.
eptir a 7
ok knff 4 tannskeptan, tvfholka8a-
ok spyrr hversu henni
yrr en
mi
maetti verSa, at
en viS
i>orkel
at Gu8rf8i,
met ek
at fa
ba
hluti he"r
hir um, til,
en hon kvezk mundu g0ra sem h-
S16gu konur hring umhverfis, en {"orbjgrg uppi i sei3-
Kva5 Guorfor bd heyrt hafa me3 fegri
33.
isk fyrr
34.
a pakkar henni kvseSit;
9
sterkli-
forkell b6ndi
ok
hjii
Hon
fr681eiks at hafa.
er
sastis,
ok
En
ok var af brotinn oddrinn.
19.
•
En
gjzSrr
haf8i messingarsp6n
20.
1
kn-
matar henni varu buin hjgrtu 6r allskonar kvikendum, beim sem
eiri,
til
til
hafSi a
T6k
til.
til
um
steinum ofan
henni soemiligar kveSjur.
10.
Bor5 vara upp
purfti
innan ok loSnir.
at velja
sem henni varu menn
1
pvengi langa ok
i
endunum.
hvltir
leiddi
hon
taufr pau, er
settr
ok var par i skj68upungr miki-
sik hnj6skulinda,
f
2
skylt
ok
biiinn messingu,
1.
Hon
127
MS. settum. MS. morgvnin«. MS. vard lokr.
2
MS.
sva fagrt ok
raust kve5it,
sa,
vel,
at engi b6tti-
er bar var.
Spdkon-
'hon haf8i margar natturur hingat 3
skyll.
MS. » MS. *
kvaefiit
MS. upp
se in, apparently er.
tekin
am
tekin«.
a clerical omission.
u MS.
|>orbj6m.
at s6tt, 4
MS. "
ok
hnif.
MS.
5
MS.
seidin»ar fremia.
vizdizt.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
128
[AM. i.
p6tti fagrt
2.
sk,
3.
u8s;fnir, er
1
segja, at hallaeri betta
5.
arangr sem varar.
6.
ami br&5ara.
m
muntu
9.
8i pat eigi
En mer
veita.
mun
En
pe"r,
sem
ek kann pat
mun
lengi hefir legit,
Gu8rf6r, skal ek launa
hgnd
f
gjaforS fa h6r a Grcenlandi, er scemiligast er langseSar, pvf at vegir pfnir liggja
til
ma
11.
un skfna
12.
ngu menn
13.
Var hon ok g63
fra pe"r aetfbogi baeSi mikill
bjartr geisli at
enda
;
ok g63r, ok
mi
ok
far nii vel
heil,
gekk pat ok
af fraspgnum;
lftt
f
par ko-
m-
SfSan ge-
'
I
sem mest
vfsenda-konunni, ok fr&ti hverr eptir pvf
mun
ok
aettkvfslum
mm
d6ttir
peY ver-
at
Islands,
til
lit
fat
gloggsae.
gll
p6
til,
pfnum
yfir
batna v-
liSsinni pat, se-
oss hefir af [t>£r] staSit, pvf at pin forlgg era me"r
10.
at
ok mun batna
ekki haldask lengr,
S6ttarfar pat,
En
snua-
vildi fra oss
era mi margir peir hlutir a-
a8r var bae3i ek ok a3rir dul5ir.
4.
7.
a8r
at heyra pat er kve5it var, er
ok oss 0ngva hty3ni
8.
RAUDA— 7.
EIRIKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 30.]
forvitni var
tauma, sem hon
L fessu naest
[sagfii].
var k14.
omit eptir henni af pSram boe, ok f6r hon pi pangat.
15.
vf at
16.
ratta
17.
fr torbjorn skip
18.
honum baSum hpndum, ok kva8 honum um
hann 3
vildi eigi
batna8i
ok
skj6tt,
ok
vetrinn,
kanesi,
2
nu, er I"j68hildr hdt,
ok var par g0rr
vara baSir
22.
eir
23.
a
24.
siglt
25.
af Grcenlandi
maSr a til
unz hann kemr
ferr
menn;
;
an byrja3i peim
28.
Leifr, at
29.
brott, 4 beiddisk t>6rgunna at fara
30.
aeri
31.
kvezk
seint,
hug a konu
hon mundi kunna
nokkut eigi
vili
fraenda hennar.
kunna
at gpira
32.
u landi; 'en \6t
li8fair.'
33.
pvf betr
A
34.
ek
raSit.'
'
pat
peY,' sag3i Itfrgunna,
fagvrt.
<5lafi
he"t.
en
fleira
'
at
»
ek
til
Var
dtti
fer eigi
pa kot>-
kona
eigi
ba
En
er Leifr sigldi
f>a8-
Leifr
sumarit.
var
aettst6r.
en er Leifr
sigldi
tat sa
a
Leifr spur8i hvart bat v-
kvezk ekki
haetta,'
frorbjorn
Leifr hafSi
Su3reyja.
um
Hon
me3 honum.
MS. Truman.
vi8
fpSur sfnum, ok var
sem hann.
lengi
f>6rgunna maelti:
ek
Eirfkr
sfSan.
me5
at bvf fara.
hertekna sva st6raetta8a konu
mun
B-
Tekr Eirfkr
konungi Tryggvasyni.
fatt eitt;
Hon
Ve8-
.
sagt.
annarr forsteinn, en annarr Leifr.
ok dvglSusk par
pa, er !>6rgunna
2
gaf Eirfkr forbirni land a Stok-
sumarit, ur3u peir saehafa
Iag8i
sent eptir fcorbirni, p-
hann var par kominn.
ok bj6 hann par
Grcenlandi, er jafnmannvaenn p6tti
27.
MS.
varit
he"t
Noregs; var hann par me8
um
Var
var framin
BrattahlfS.
var J>orsteinn heima
26.
1
um
f
er
vel,
soemiligr boer,
ok tva sonu
efniligir
bat
Eptir
skuldali8 hans.
19.
slfk heiSni
begar er vara t6k, sem forbjprg haf3i
sitt,
20. 1
heima vera meSan
'Eigi er
sag8i Leifr.
einsaman, ok s
MS.
f
vfst, '
Leifr
6kunnat pe"r pikki
H segi mun
ek vera
vedradtta.
'
MS.
bvrt.
s-_
me8
v fr
ft*
n
2-
.*£*..«
<»2<*>t
ft* #.«Ji mr *«£
( \_
a%4jp!
^^^
W*^-*Sr *?*** £»»
)
/-fry* p*fi*
r
J;
of r« f
'Trv
UNIVEBSITI iS^JFORNlk
IV AIM
--
-
--«<# p>r>fi
-•»»
1'-
un
•»- »-—»
»*
»-. c
»
»
-~
.'».'
rrr
*'l
V*»
.•(• i-yiu. fin
*?r i/v»rr|»i
f^ni'|n , >.ii
»»»rfTfi
-J^^Vruy
£r*}/*v -r (Jay*, p-rr -utiM«
R4j< |?4^' AIT
r
u
bAr e-wf
P
tftrtM
fi'p* fcr
t
*# x
filv ua*»i7 f^u *- P*n»
,mii
'*Uthii.i
M&
.
*,* u»,
t-cPu
«»fi£.;1
i?1
uAT'19^
£wy?ir
wat ut<«vfta
** *'*
"^ P" |?«*~
tit
»
M ^r
-»..rrii *.
* 4
If™
J
* V>
~ '^
O^ufiX
'
*?
u." fVW«-
«tti>£m.4 « cvu *-f»n»ii turn Oi* f«MMMi»& ofe^fc&f
If^f
T
4
^>'»
i
»
f*
111
"•>
PSP-.tfi
J
''
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM. 557,
me8
1.
30
4to, p.
ok
barni,
ek pat af pfnum voldum.
segi
pa
svein fteSa, a,
4.
me8 oSram mgnnum.
mun
5.
vi5 meY,
6.
&8r en
7. 8.
k
9.
cemi
Hann
p6ttu
ok
ek
skilnaSr okkar
kom
ek
setla
um
Fr63arundr
enn
sumra manna spgn,
[er]
En
sumarit.
sja
kom
11.
i
12.
(5lafs
konungs Tryggvasonar, ok lag8i konungr a hann g65a
13.
Leifr
mundi vera
14.
yrr
15.
ek, ef sa er y8varr
16.
e8 0rindum mfnum,
17.
mundu, en kvezk hyggja,
18.
En konungr kvezk
19.
giptu
til
20.
Leifr
le"t
21.
lgnd pau, er hann
22.
anir,
23.
eir af qIIu
24.
gllum
25.
s^r,
26.
Leifr hinn heppni.
27.
hll8.
28.
nniliga
29.
hversu
30.
kr t6k pvi mali
31.
dir,
hann: 'jEtlar pu
[er]
ok
trii,
ok
mgrg k4t
darkirkja. peir varu
34.
er
6
hann kom
T6ku menn
33.
2
vetrinn
Leifr
vel vi3
honum.
mgnnum
g0ra kirkju
tru,
muni
fallinn
til
Vara par
•
m-
en hann, 'ok muntu
ok
uti,
er mosur[r]
4
s6r,
s
ySvar
vi8.'
hann a
hitti
ok hgf8u p-
hdtu,
ok fekk
ok
Eirfksfir8i,
monnunum
Hann
hann heim
f6r
bo8a8i bratt
kristni
mikil d^r8
eigi allnser
pessum
si8
En
sinn.
6
um
var hann kallaSr
;
Bratta-
i
landit,
ok alme-
Eirf-
fylgSi.
gekk
fjoShildr
Var pat hus
husum.
sfnar,
ok
peir
skj<5tt
un-
kallat fj63hil-
menn sem
viS kristni t6ku,
en
fj68hildr vildi ekki halda samfarir vi8 Eirfk, siSan
en honum var pat mjok
i
m6ti skapi.
Af pessu
The words and syllables thus marked are not clearly legible in the vellum. 3 MS. vildi. MS. nioti. The scribe has apparently omitted a line after merki, the reference in this
wrecked mariners.
Skaltu fara
hveitiakrar sjalfs-
heim me8
flutti
vel vera.
hann ra8a
i Grcenlandi.
torflutt
tr^,
p6ttisk sja at
'fat vilda 2
Leifr svarar:
Leif velkti lengi i.
ok
mali vi5 Leif, ok sp-
Leifr kvaS
ok hann bjargaSi f
HafSi hon par fram bcenir
hon t6k
at
get, at sva
er betr vaeri
hir3ar
til
viroing,
orSsendingar (3lafs konungs Tryggvasonar ok segir
seint, at lata si8
margin
& Gr-
Sfndi hann sva mikla stdrmensku ok gcezku af
.
Leifr t6k land
ok
Ek
mundi
far varu ok pau
kristni a landit,
sj'ndi
aga5ti
6
at sigla?'
'
1
Leifr sigldu
pvf at eins,' kvaS Leifr, 'at ek nj6ta
pessu nokkur merki.
um
sja,
a8r 0ngva van
ok vfnvi3r vaxinn.
vist
svarar:
at pat 0rindi
mun
vissi
sumar
kristni i Grcenlandi.'
pann mann
eigi
1
pegar hann var buinn.
haf,
1
Konungr
bo8a
at
kom konungr
Eitt sinn
Groenlands
til
vili.'
'fat
bera.'
32.
1
mentr ma8r.
vel
t-
Leifr t6-
um ver5a, a8r lauk. feir Noreg um haustit. Re"zk Leifr
ok t6ku
1
Groenlands
til
eigi kynjalaust
oenland,
brott 61 SuSreyjum,
1
at pessi forgils k-
forgils
10.
potti
ma
pvflikum nytjum sonareignin
koma
en
;
at gef-
Groenlands, ok nefndisk forgils.
til
en pat
at faSerni; i
til
1
1
Groenlands, pegar fara
til
get, at peY ver3i at 1
gaum
©"ngvan
vilir
gaf henni fingrgull, ok mottul groenlenzkan ok
fessi sveinn
fslands
til
En
sem mi ver8r
honum
viS
En
til.
muni
fess get ek ok, at ek
ek upp fce8a sveininn, ok pdr senda
tykr.'
annbelti.
kemr
er par
2. 3.
p&
RAUDA— 8.
EIRfKS SAGA
,5.]
129
•
g0r8isk
*
MS. mavsvr.
sentence being clearly to the ship-
Repeated in MS.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
130
[AM.
RAUDA— 9.
EIRfKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 31.]
12.
Var par forok vinssell. Eirfkr var ok til be8inn, ok 1 Hann var pa pvf, at hans gsefa mundi framast vera ok forsjd. trii8u menn 2 Bjoggu beir skip pat sfdan, er forbjorn er vinir hans ffstu hann til. vi8 HofSu peir {6 lftit, en haf8i lit haft, ok vara til raSnir tuttugu menn. mest vapn ok vistir. t>ann morgin er Eirikr f6r heiman t6k hann kistil, ok var par f gull ok silfr; fal hann pat fe\ ok f6r sfSan leiSar sinnar; ok er hann var skamt d lei3 kominn, fell hann af bald, ok braut rif sin, ok lesti Qxl sfna iai Af bessum atburS sendi hann konu sinni or8, at hon a, ok kva8 vi8 \6t bess hafa at gotoeki fdit d brott, bat* er hann haf3i f61git; SfSan sigldu beir tit 6r Eirfksfiroi ldit, er hann haf8i f^it f61git. me& gle8i, ok b6tti vsent urn sitt ra8. Pi velk8i lengi tit f hafi, ok
13.
kvamu
14.
and, ok sva hofSu beir fugl af frlandi.
15.
innan.
16.
mu
17.
28.
forsteinn maelti: 'fat er b6 beim mpnnum, sem nu eru Skal beim or8 um betta fara 6 oil- 1 Eirfkr svarar: raSlausir, ok fa beim vistir.' um beim er eigi hofSu a8r vistir, me8 beim fedgum. SfSan t6ku beir laVar bvf m- 7 [Gu8rf8i l>orbjarnard6ttur. nd, ok f6ru heim. Nii er fra bvf at segja, at forsteinn Eirfksson vak8i b6nor8 vi8 ali vel svarat, bae8i af henni, ok sva af fgour hennar; ok er betta at raSum g0rt, at forsteinn gekk at eiga Gu8rf8i, ok var bruokaupit F6r sti veizla vel fram, ok var mjgk fjolmennt. i BrattahlfS um haustit. Sa ma8r dtti 1 torsteinn dtti bu f Vestribyg8 i bos beim, er f L^sufirSi heitir. F6r i>orst-' bar helming f bui, er forsteinn he"t; SigrfSr hdt kona hans. F6r forsteinn f L^sufjgrS 8 ok [bau] GuSrfSr baeSi. Var bar einn f L^sufjgrS.
29.
vi8
30.
a,
or8 mikit, at hann mundi
r.
maSr
2.
3. 4.
1
at
1
{"orsteinn
1
leita
lands bess, er Leifr haf3i fundit.
Eirfksson, g68r
ma8r ok
fr68r,
,
5. 6. 7. 8.
!
9.
'
:
10. 11.
'
ekki a baer saein 4 sl68ir, [er] beir vildu.
Foru aptr
um
haustit,
vi3 sjalfan Ein'ksfjgrS.
en nu era
pdr,
feu-
kvamu
Reiddi bd skip peira
ok vara mceddir ok mjgk
'Katari vdru
ok eru nu p6 mgrg g68
be"r f
f
syn vi8
um
fsl-
haf
preka8ir,
ok kva-
sumar, er pdr f6ru8
tit
6r 5 firSinum,
at.'
hgfSingligt brag3, at sjd nokkut rd8 fyrir
18.
'
19.
20. 21. 22.
23. 24.
25. 26. 27.
beim at s6tt
Vdru bau bar
tekit.
kom
f
boe beira, er
um lftit
vetrinn
var af
9 .
i>at
vetri.
g0r8isk bar
Gar8i
til
bar verkstj6ri
he"t
maor; hann t6k fyrst s6tt, ok andafiisk. SfSan var skamt t6k s6tt forstebf8a, at hverr t6k s6tt at o6rum, ok gndu8usk. inn Eirfksson, ok SigrfSr, kona fcorsteins; ok eitt kveld fystisk hon at ganga til garQs pess, er st63 gegnt utidyrum. Gu8rf3r fylgdi, ok satu pser f m6t durunum; pa kva8 SigrfSr, 'ol' GuSrf8r msalti: Vit hgfum 10 farit 6hyggiliga, ok dttu 0ngvan sta8 vi8, at f kalt ve8r koma sva bunu. H6r svarar: 'Eigi fer ek at fprum inn sem skj6tast. SigrfSr ok 11 1 liflit allt hit er daufia fyrir dyrunum, ok bar f sveit kenni ek torstein ok er ]?etta lei8 b6nda {>inn, ok kenni ek mik, ok er slfkt hgrmung at sjd hann var
31.
vel
tfSind-
6vinsaell
at
1
M
32.
33.
34. 35. 36.
,
37.
38.
;
39.
'
'
The The
words and syllables so marked are not clearly decipherable. passage between pa and vid is not decipherable in the vellum,
and the paper copies are not agreed in their Kail. Coll. [Royal Library, Copenhagen,] 616, 4to, New Roy. Coll. 1697, 4U), AM. 563*, 4to, 401, fol. [amended], RaskColl. 30, have 'var hann bratt pessa fuss;' Thott. Coll. 984 a, fol. and 1776, 4to [Royal Library, Copenhagen], New Roy. Coll. 1714, 4to, AM. 931, 4to, TJoi, 4to, 932, 4to, 401, fol., have ' var hann skipspurfi vi9.' 3 ' sic. * MS. vrvt. MS. apparently pau. * There is an omission' or clerical blunder here which can only be rectified by free emendation. 7 The bracketed passage belongs to the end of line 22. * Apparently a clerical repetition. M This sentence as it stands is unintelligible. u MS. vid. * MS. vinturinn. 2
readings.
The
y,tttu-
u»»*m
Ri"! S*Jm«i f?4H
**->t
a
t* nu
b*£»
p
At* vti '#
X $vyfr»icP\Cfc
Mb. V*Vf**l * -:? Viu 2 *\*,\ '
*£ *wr-
iVw Oil
.fefefb *r.
^?;^/m a.p }?«»ur*
wtur"
V**"*;"
ft
vf*
j&l.Yi&jr
.^ftsv (lift* 1 }o»f w j»/>**fo
<
*•
2-
wiTi*
ifbjfrOLMt
&tvT ft£Vt-7*£».'a*ii w
fJ*u**1
TT l>#V*t •*-
|W&£>4r f™
n*
1
T*m £««#«* x- Jpsp2-f4£t?» ftt?*r)}*t'
** iVfii
Nk *K i
,V4
wft2i
.-tr/
<&£
rJetWtt^cV^
m
V4rn yait&0t &si vlltrr <* §va*& *»tKk tii&f* tn& f^-f vl aawitif&vynf *-*n« 0
uttt ^r- 0a(p ttatt£ fix fo{f£if7 £j»ti4,*« 4 • >
^ti^ti^i
Mwi* <&£%*, 1
.
4- ukfx9_jOAtta
-t-049 #*•«*
f»
j^iiiip? 4-0*£»4 ffci*£v$> W**fy* paftciit.cif.f. fjauat' xtuplhrvr *»uP arffiLf iJJ vttM pt& h* p« uy r-4# j* 9»Jt£ff &tfT 4F j?*)p* jVijlv^ »7>l MiTtit* ptfrr4 fi 4£r£l x: iHUrt'trtvf pftnaf 'fi?a firm ft uiiS>j*\?irx filitrx' -4tija£ u^on' *Hi <*t7 **umi r>4|>£Ht^j>*ffT i
Om
I
vtut tnf c# nA« pill
tTt? |?tf l|^>
4r
#TT g,*tt£* **t#4v.4
T*H»' fr-«H4*lh* *Mt*>V4
eju tmf- *jtvii4«- |
0
TlAn f}*.\: ty*y»r
»•« >i
vxutfr*
ox&
W&*
vi 4 ^**^t»il?»Pi^j*^l
p»74 ^?.Hf,i.^ I»u,4-r 17.rii*H
*»i4fn.
''"4»3 ?%*
4pn» S 4uS>»v
&1 9*p&>Q*m*
»»J?»V jll).*.
1 Ui.
WrtT»t<^'
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM.
557, 4to, p. 31
hon 1
maelti
RAUDA— 10.
EIRfKS SAGA
6.]
'Nu
ek
s6
eigi
Var pd ok
af,
2.
6tti
3.
ok &8r morgunn kcemi, var hon onduS, ok var g0r
4.
dag
&3r hafa svipu
aetlu8u
menn
ut at r6a,
hann
at sja
um
f6r
5. 6.
na sfnum or3,
7.
husfreyja vildi foerask a
8.
er
9.
hondum, ok
hann kom
foetr,
12.
fnar bratt,
13.
ezk
14.
'Gu8
15.
8s.'
16.
gna
17.
mik, at hann
18.
svarar:
19.
an eru
ok
skamt
er
Gu3rf3r
at
minni
mun
gu8s
miskunn
22.
mfn.
Vil ek si8r at
o3rum
23.
s6 at
sem hann
25.
i at hon ein
26.
vel,
mdr
27.
hana
28.
n
Nu ok
f
ra-
en ek
hlutr,
ok
Hon
sf3-
at
vsenti,
til
grunar, at bat
forsteinn,
J)<5,
ok s/ndisk henni
hlj6tt,
vaeri saelir, er
ok sag8i
hjalp,
fysa.'
sem
ekki for8ask mein
eyra henni ngkkur or3
menn
kann ek beira,
me8 gu8s
haetta
hitti
si-
hefir mselt vi8
hvarskis
fyrir,
En mik
vf8ara.
at fieir
menn
mik
Vil ek
lata flytja
va.
dazk, en
31.
dr gllum aptrggngum beim,
32.
sagSi henni
33.
undu
Gar3a ok
vil
um
ek
at
sv-
truna heldu
margir heldi
kum manni; ba3 hann ok
35.
at
36.
erit
37.
nir bar a
mgnnum, ok
fatcekum
upp
8 ,
er
af brjdsti
en
kom
J 7
MS.
Repeated
vordit.
si'3an,
er
,
i
6vfg3ri
i
kirkju,
til
g3ru
vel-
menn 10
i
e8a gefa b-
[sinni].
Sa
haf3i hdttr v-
varu graf-
moldu; skyldi bar
kennimenn kvamu
MS. MS. bxnym.
in 8
hann
Hann mikil m-
vetr.'
1
bangat, at
lit
kippa upp staurinum, ok hella par
MS. hon moelti. MS. vigda.
7
leg3i (6 beira
hneig hann aptr
menn gndu3usk 9 11
skj6tast, bvf at
hafa or3it
varask at giptask groenlenz-
hon
at
sem
bali
ok kva3 hennar forlgg
a Gro3nlandi, sf3an kristni
bosjum
ok a8ra pa menn, sem hdr hafa an-
sem h6r
\>i
6vfg8a 6 mold vi3 btla yfirsgng-
f
brenna &
sfna hagi,
34.
ni8r
kirkju
til
lata
En hann ba8 hana
ver3a.
ldi
4
miskunn 6 ok
fylgSi
29.
39.
maela vi5 hana;
vilja
er pat engi Mttr, sem hdr hefir verit a Groenlandi, sf8a-
'
30.
tja staur
Gu3ri5r so-
g0rir sva.
ngkkurra hluta
til
Mun ek a ek ma nu
f6r Gu8n'3r,
maelti
ok sag3i
vissi,
3
hinn undarligi
standa.
kristni var h6r, at setja
38.
bu nu ra3
Sja
hann gangi
kosti.'
t6k hana
anda3isk
ok umb6ta mfns
leyfis
til
at betta s6 aetlat
yfir
feldi tar;
ok henni
Hann
honum.
Hon
n6ttina yfir likunum.
at maela vi3 hann, pvf at
24.
hja
t>orsteinn Eirfksson
bangat kglluS, ok kvezk
hafSir, bessi
20.
ilia;
undir klae3in hja honum, ok
a n6ttina, reistisk hann upp, forsteinn, ok kv-
finna bik.
vill
'Vera kann,
li-
par var varla kyrt, ok
at
gu8 hjalpa: 'forsteinn Eiriksson
bi3ja sdr
gaezla
sva,
gengr a fund Gu8n'8ar, ok vakSi hana, ok ba3 hana
fcorsteinn
ok
um
lei5
vaeri
21.
1
vildi
annan
1
sendi f"orsteinn Eirfksson naf-
ok sag3i
stund s6 mdr gefin
at bessi
I
ok
ok
vara,
til
bad Gu3rf3i leggjask ni8r ok sofa; en
f>orsteinn
nser dagsetri.
hann kvezk vaka mundu
sik,
hans,
lagSi boloxi fyrir brj6stit.
10.
vill
til
Ok pann sama
kista at Ifkinu.
pa
leiddi forsteinn
M
er henni p-
,
Si3an gengu baer inn,
licit.
hon komin a rekkjustokkinn
inn, var
11.
vilja
ok
hann koemi
at
berja
vilja
vei5iskap peira.
t
e
ok
hendi,
i
lifiit.'
2
verkstj6rinn horfinn
1.
:
131
til,
se-
b& sky-
vfg5u vatni, ok veita par 3
MS.
setla.
»
MS.
S 2
*
aunduzt.
MS. ganga. 10 MS. vigri.
'
MS. myskyn«. u MS. bristi.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
132
[AM.
1
i.
yfirsgngva, p6tt pat vaeri miklu sf5ar.
2.
fjgrS,
ok
veittir
bar pd
3.
rn
4.
[M]a8r
;
fe"it
5.
yninesi
6.
ma8r, ok
7.
tti
8.
Groenlands.
au8igr at
vel
fardrengr g68r.
i,
o.
annarr
11.
ars
sem
12.
a.
Lata peir getit,
13.
pat
14.
ja,
15.
til
sumar byr Karlsefni skip
Gamlason, ok setluSu
Karlsefni,
Hann
ma8r.
var
kvamu
EirfksfjgrS
f
Bu5u ildi.
18.
pessum skipverjunum bdSum heim
19.
hlf8.
20.
varningr peira
21.
8veita f;
aetlaSi l
til 5
6t Alptafiro -
fetta
sfn
til
Eigi var
f
lfka8i
Brattahlfd;
24.
pikkjumk
25.
tir
26.
sem v6t hpfum fpng
27.
Eirfkr svarar
28.
hug, at d y8r hallisk
me8
vel
Eirfki urn
Karlsefni at mdli vi8 Eirfk, finna,
me8
pu
at
ngkkuru
ert
Nu
d.
3
en
um
En
vanda
ok
Nu
;
hitt er heldr,
veldr.'
mdr
leikr
meY
at
pat eigi
illt,
ef at er spurt, at peV hafi8 verit hir svd j61in pessi, er nu ko-
ma
i
31.
vdrum malt ok mjol ok korn, ok
32.
fkt
33-
pigg r hann.
sem pdr
vili&,
ok g0ri8
Var pd
buit
'
mun
t"at
veizlu slfka, til
j61aveizlu,
34.
35.
Karlsefni vi8 Eirfk
36.
undi d^hans
37.
svarar
forraefii;
kvezk vel
hon
at
vaeri
1
MS.
*
Repeated
en honum
mundu
gjaforSs verSa;
p6
rdSahag
honum
in
MS.
Ok
kona
til;'
ok bat
skgrulig, at
menn
eptir j61in vekr
Gu8rf8i, er
leizk
sl-
honum
leizk
ok
kunnandi.
frf3
vel
sem pat mEirfkr
undir taka hans mdl, en kvad hana g6-
'er pat
|>orbiazr son.
vifl
hgfum d skipum
ve'r
sem st6rmensku ber ok varS hon svd
p6ttusk trautt slfka rausnarveizlu s6t hafa.
um
ekki d pd lei8,
er y8r heimilt at hafa af
f
pikkir
30.
:
Ek
pii vei-
skyldir at launa pdr eptir pvf
segSu hvat 6gle8i pinni
vdr vi8skipti
Karlsefni svarar
Eitt
pungt, Eirfkr?
[pe"r]
verit hefir,
er til.
29.
hgnd.'
heim
fluttr
utibiir at var-
dtti
'Er
'$6t piggiS vel ok g68mannliga.
:
Bratta-
f
vetrinn.
hann
mselti:
fdldtari
ok era vdr
mikilli rausn,
ok
4
v-
hann bau5
Sf8an var
Eirfki.
j61um, t6k Eirfkr at ver8a 6gla8ari en
kom
sem hon
m6ti, pvf at
i
par eigi g66 ok st6r
skorti
kaupmgnnum
sinn
fls
um
Eirfkr rei8
haustit.
vetrvistar
til
pagu kaupmenn, ok f6ru meft
23.
m,'
mann-
frd pvf er at seg-
Eirfkr s^ndi mikla st6rmensku af seV
dr6
38.
samsum-
sitt
XL
varu d skipi
stj'rimenn Gu5rf5i at hafa slfkt af varninginum,
En
22.
39.
kost hennar.
ok aSrir landsmenn, ok t6ksk me8 peim grei81ig kaupstefna.
16.
;
um
Re-
kaupfer8um ok p6-
f
bjoggu skip
£>eir
i>eir
En um
hpf8u.
utivist peir
f
h6t Bjarni Grim61fsson, brei8firzkr mafir
Groenlands.
17.
oss
sa vel
haf fram tvennum skipum, begar peir era bunir.
f
hversu langa
at baeSi pessi skip
skips,
at
ok
sitt,
Snorri i>orbrandsson
2
austfirzkr
til
Eirfks-
f
Karlsefni var settg68r
t>6runn h^t m68ir hans.
me8 honum manna me3 peim. Ma8r
l>6rhallr
he"t
ok
Eirfkr vid henni,
ferSar
til
kirkju
til
Eptir pat andaSisk t'orbjg-
son i>6r8ar hesthgf8a, er bj6 norSr
er kallat.
fe\
Eitt
Re"zk
XL
ok vdru
9.
nu
SkagafirSi, er
1
T6k
undir Gu8rf64.
allt
Lfkin vdru foer3
kennimgnnum.
yfirspngvar af
{"orfinnr karlsefni,
he"t
RAUDA— 11.
EIRfKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 32.]
ok
lfkligt,
gefin
;
at
hon
fylgi
ok kva5 g65a
sfnum forlggufrdtt
af
honum koma. a «
MS. austfizdzkr. MS. ugladr er.
^-r"*pe»v*»«»t«
itfv lT» pw^tm*
£ffr
**4Sv** vlf i»i>ifei£»«4r
awm »f. CaiS>*'Mfc 04vua£i\4 lr.o»i^r
^^»fJ«n»»r
t
r*
iJImdiT^^ p»T u « l^uppirr. *:p .0 i* *•>
,
&t»omt.i* Titbit
*l*tf «»IZ4{ (M»»K«»»«*«iiw
pill tf&'ft*ttu
impute Ot#
udfcjri
Dim Wi^H:'^-
%U& Xc* i>S»* G.4||i^r *»«•» «a& ?ptJK?I 0w* 2** tf??L*>v *r «H }m$»* t«r ^rtr t»zr 4r b? G^utr ttaxrv WftojoVnt p«Jfl 4»* »«i fe
WP. ^»V ««W <•<«&» "74^ ti«^% ^M^t'. 4«' l)«» fttttr PIT»» |>.4xr til vtv^ i f «w f«u^r ^m* i*> *• t/fefy ^»«» *»»i -"^vr ft*f
rd
i«w4^^
t *fi^r
I?
^^
av ^tr
^
^
ftgfiftr fjf ««%t "p>mT jwc«r
C /
^i^ 9w g
J
rtlittf tflfc R.-lWil lltt
fV*-i-
*
(Vfcr»{?
0*r
o.ri » &tr P<*»«tgft£ "in
*A dtf&ii i
ir.vllitop-aPa&t •,„£,Pv<»v | &*xr4 l>fl£ urn ixrtvz*tf«li.jj fo£t> tniF&v utii v£t* »*»*»»* »>er»m»f i (^r-i l)f»£ *n- |}'ifim# " fpc»»»»t»» vnCtr 04r av £ I}V>#vP
dt5cr
*
>»*wrr -r»P p*~fH* yard*-*' 4-Jiifr «.4i»ro»»cjrn *»•
vdfi^r pv 8t4v»t
pm
f}aJl£r
i»
..4f
5
•
n
pr
t*£rf|pa
*"Pv
«»»>
J&P ftf
»J*u*i ~pygp~.OrK)Sv t^.p0\u«»4li&vO
»» fatit^t'tiariT-t uci£>i~k?Wu %i
p<»v£ ^>6
•
DH.en.Qn.
ItomiT &fiaf&t_&n.
vi» SM&v. u»pll tr&tmf/^S&WTfrv
mthUp &vr
v&v^fifM^.p^iillv h Pta: vmwO&tr rj&tf.*. **? p.4 R.4p6H 6fiv. Pam^i (*«£ •
.
PVP *v«>vu
p-lv «PcjHv»*>v^»P
4«.
.
A • f£
}Tm$»* pF^-^Kw ti/Hj ftm-iin* ^ ^ih/W flcH voir tu.4v 5*jk>9*« j? pji ftrs y P p/» p$f&u p? "•JftV*^"
imrfryttf <*vi»
v
ftrg.
rtll
PnSHwv * -W»m0t» pt* B*v tf*«» *>£>** «L^.-^T frtvnu&o aF-wi^-PPifP p"
fiTg>r^
a«ot*,u 4x-
pV
Ifctftm
V,«
^,^v
«.
p«n, p^rr! ***&** B«»
^«j« f^t'3P4u rftu. ^ I'-ixilU^v. i;:gl4p4r «4BT p?9^ 'fvt^ trrp^ p4 ^iox9i|r *fo$ |An|^ PV7S»t^^ ^«2IShi *9
P«TSf4-
^HHB
I
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM.
557, 4 to, p. 32
r.
Nu
2.
sjd;
3.
izla aukin,
RAUDA— 12.
EIRfKS SAGA
6.]
133
mal viS hana, ok le"t hon pat sitt ra3, sem Eirfkr vildi fyrir nu ekki at lengja um pat, at bessi ra8 t6kusk, ok var pa veok g0rt brullaup. Gle5i mikil var f Brattahlf8 um vet-
er vakit
ok
er
4.
rinn.
A
5.
mjok
tgfl
pvf
6.
ab6tar mitti vera.
7.
lands, fni
marit.
l
vetrinn
um
skip
sitt,
En
pat.
ok
2
Brattahlf3
i
JikluSu beir Karlsefni ok Snorri at
ok tglu8u menn margt
ok Snorri bjoggu
8. 9.
um
miklar umrce8ur
\6k\1
uppi hgf8 ok sagnaskemtan, ok margt pat, er
at par vara
,
til
h^byl-
leita
Vfn-
pvf lauk sva, at peir Karlse-
um
setlu8u at leita Vfnlands
me8
Til peirar ferSar re'Susk peir Bjarni ok Porhallr,
su-
skip
sitt,
13.
ok pat foruneyti, er peim haf3i fylgt. Ma5r he"t forvaldr; hann var magr Eiriks rau8a. I>6rhallr var kalla3r vei8ima3r hann haf8i lengi verit i vei8ifgrum me8 Eirfki um sumrum, ok hafSi hann margar varSveizlur. i>6rhallr var mikill vexti, svartr ok pursligr; hann
14.
var heldr vi3 aldr, 6dsell
15.
dagliga, undirfprull,
16.
hins verra.
17.
ma
18.
Eirfkr lengi
19.
orvaldi, pvf at
20.
ip,
21.
eim Karlsefni, ok varu bar
22.
eira var fjgrutigi
23.
8an
10.
11.
;
12.
Hann
Groanland. tal
hlj631yndr, famalugr hvers-
skapi,
f
ok p6 atmaelasamr, ok haf8i
lftt
f>6rhallr var
honum honum var af
er forbjorn haf3i
lit
fystisk jafnan
lftt
vinsseldum horfinn, en
Hann
haldit.
vf8a kunnigt
bangat,
6byg9um.
f
ok rd8usk
flestir
til
groenlenzkir
3
ferdar
menn
24.
neyjum, nor8anve3r.
25.
land ok
rem
ok kgnnuSu
a batum,
fyrir
margar, ok sva st6rar, at tveir
26.
llur
27.
melrakkar varu par margir.
28.
uland.
29.
eim, ok var a sk6gr mikill, ok d^r
30.
an landinu, ok fundu peir
31.
landit kgllu3u beir
32.
au doegr,
M
hgf3u bat sk-
me8
b-
A
i.
skipum pe-
;
menn mattu
sf-
undan Bjar-
beir
landit,
ba fundu beir ok fundu bar hevel spy mask
teir gafu nafn landinu,
ok var pa land fyrir pmgrg; ey la f landsu3r undpar bjarndjT, ok kgllu3u Bjarney. En
Markland, bar er sk6grinn
ok
me3
4
M
[var].
beir sigldu undir landit
er li3in varu tv-
bar var nes, er beir
;
33.
kvamu
34.
a; bar var
35.
lands,
36.
fu
37.
ngt var
38.
peir
39.
Tryggvasyni, ok hann ba3 hann bo3a kristni i Greenland!, ok 1
a '
i»eir
beittu
0rcefi,
ok fengu
ok
kjgl
6
landinu,
strandir langar
af skipi,
ok
le"tu
landit a stj6rnbor3-
ok sandar.
Fara beir a batum
ok kglluSu par Kjalames.
ok nafn strgndunum, ok kglluSu Fur3ustrandir, pvf
me3
at sigla.
skipunum
MS.
iljar
f
ok kgllu3u Hell-
sigldu peir nor3anve3r tvau doegr,
sja beir land,
at.
P-
feir
Sigldu peir undan
ok til Bjarneyja. Sigldu Varu beir uti tvau doegr
,
J)6 haf8i
me3 peim
var i skipi
manna annars hundra3s.
Vestribyg8ar
til
hon ko-
viS tru blandazk, sfSan
at
ta g0r8isk v&gskorit
vagunum.
i>at
landit,
at la-
ok heldu
var pa, er Leifr var
til
feir gd-
me5
6
Olafi
konungi
vetvriim.
This sentence appears to have been interpolated here by a clerical blunder
;
it
belongs properly to line 6, before
^itlu8u beir Karlsefni,' &c. 3
New
Roy. Coll. (Copenhagen), No. 1714, 4to,
30 and 36, have
'
til
vestri obygoar.'
'
AM.
931, 4to, 563
MS. skogvrinn.
'
MS.
b,
4to,
skiol.
401
fol. '
(amended), 932, 4to, Rask Coll. ok helldu repeated in MS.
'
'
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
134
[AM.
RAUDA— 13.
EIRfKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 33.]
i.
pd gaf konungr honum tvd menn skozka, h^t karlma8rinn Haki, en konan Haek-
2.
ja.
3.
vi8, bvf at
Konungr ba8 Leif
fylgSar vi8 Karlsefni. i.
6.
att,
leita
7.
fau vdru svd buin,
8.
biafal,
9.
menn
fcessa
var svd
ngar ermar
pau hgfSu pat
at
ok knept
d,
saman knappr
helt par
milli f6ta;
1
ok lagu par pessa stund, ok er prfr dagar vdru
12.
landi ofan,
en ber vdru [bau] annarssta8ar.
ok
14.
osti
15.
8
16.
t
T6ku
g68a.
fjarSskorit. fyrir,
17.
ey.
18.
illi
haf8i annat peira
f
pau d skip
beir
f>eir
ok vdru par straumar
feir heldu inn
fundit hafa landsk-
ok f6ru
Qr8,
e8 sdr allskonar
21.
grt var par
22.
it.
23.
ikill,
24.
eiSarnar".
um
(6,
ok
miklir
5
ok
,
um
en ekki
me8
um
far vdru peir
ok g0r8isk
f6ru peir ut
af veifium e8a rekum.
f
koma
illt
til
far var p6
25.
t
var8 par
27.
matfanga, ok var eigi svd brdtt vi8
lftit
vetrinn,
til
menn
hvarf d brott, ok gengu
llr
30.
11
31.
um
32.
ut.
33.
ba8 hann pd ekki pat undrask; kvezk svd lengst
34.
at peir purftu ekki
35.
me8
36.
skdru hann, en b6 kendu
37.
38.
yn d hvalnum, ok kendi hann p6 tu af, ok var8 p6 pllum illt af.
39.
svd, at
;
5
at leita
hann horf8i
ok munni ok npsum, ok
MS.
spur8u hvf 8 hann
Hann
hans;
rd8
va3ri
fyrir
g0r8i svd.
kl6ra8i
f
feir
kom
MS.
•
mikli.
MS.
lifat
MS.
baeSi aug-
pat ongu skipta;
hafa
bd8u hann
pat var.
heim
fara
menn
til,
ok
Karlsefni kunni mikla sk-
fenna hval su8u matsveinar, ok dgengr l>6rhallr at, ok mslti Var eigi
eigi.
M
hattnrinw. •
hann f6rha-
,
bar hvalr, ok drifu
eigi hvat hval
til
itfrha-
til.
ok pul8i ngkk-
Hann kva8
at g0ra.
Lftlu sfSar
v-
[6 peira
ok gapti hann
kl^pti sik,
par kominn.
honum
menn
ok
m-
st63 bat yfir brju dcegr
lopt upp,
se"r,
fa-
mundi gefa ngkku-
:
hinn rau8skeggja8i var8 drjugari en Kristr y8varr?
leifi.
vetr
ok t6kusk af
hinu fj6r8a dcegri fundu beir Karlsefni ok Bjarni 7
d hamargnfpu einni
s6r.
ok g0r8isk
sem beim var annt
ldtit,
ok
kanna land-
matfanga, en
i
f>eir
hgf8u m-
i»eir
SfSan hdtu peir d gu8, at hann sendi peim ngkkut
28.
A
at
matarins,
29.
samt.
m-
i
Fjoll vdru par,
eyna, ok vsentu at par
26.
vel.
er var-
ok kglluSu hann Straumsfj-
fir8inum,
gd8u enskis nema
^eir
at litask.
fyrir unnit,
H
til
eyna; peir kollu8u hana Straums-
at trautt mdtti foeti ni8r
leitu8u sdr par landsnytja.
vdru grgs mikil.
f>ar
par
leiSar sinnar,
ok baru farminn af skipunum, ok bjoggusk bar um.
19.
20.
1
hlj6pu pau af
en annat hvei-
,
lpgSu skipunum inn d fjor8inn; par var ey ein 6-
Fugl var par sva margr, eggjanna.
*
liSnir,
8
hendi vfnber
sitt,
kgstuSu akkerum,
t>eir
Sag8i Karlsefni at bau b6ttusk
sjdlfsdit.
ti
til
var d upp, ok opit at hli9um, ok e-
11.
3.
ok Eirfkr
pau kollu8u
kla;8i, er
2
at hattrinn
gefrt,
ok
1
1
1
10.
nezla,
fengu peir Leifr
ena skozku
\6tu peir
{sat
pessara manna, ef hann byrfti skj6tleiks
til
skj6tari.
En er peir hpfSu siglt fyrir Fur8ustrandir, pmenn d land, ok bd8u pau hlaupa su5rlandskosta, ok koma aptr &9r prjii dcegr vaeri H8in.
4.
5.
ok
taka
pau vdru dyrum
veidirnor.
»
'
fetta haf8a
MS. apparently vinker. 7 MS. byarmadi.
•
' MS. pottizt. MS. pvi.
?»«m
fc5USi. W«/^i^P5Wi« Aim- **v PAS #^~ y^ft ii»
l
[
UPWi ^SE LIB^ 0'
w
IIVERSITY
li
<5
"
i7
I
;£
«
;
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM.
557, 4to, p. 33
1.
ek nu
2.
fir
EIRfKS SAGA RAUDA.— 14.
6.]
Ok
hann meY brug8izk.'
3.
fyrir
4.
t
1
skaldskap minn, er ek
fyrir
ok
pa
skorti
um
orta
menn
er
bjgrg ofan, ok sneru sfnu mali
at r6a,
r8,
inlandinu, eggver
7.
[N]u roe3a
8.
nor8r
9.
lands;
varit fara peir inn
um
ok utr68ra af sj6num.
um
peir
en Karlsefni
sem su8r
vill
11.
tveggja.
Nu
12.
onum en
nfu menn.
ok
ok
leita
fara su8r fyrir land
ok
fyrir austan,
bfsk f^rhallr
15.
Sum
16.
rei8a, heldr er sva at
17.
mfna.'
18.
dr6gu
sitt,
drykk inn bazta.
lit
3
ok
latum val kanna
4
'Fgrum
21.
er leyfir Ignd a
22.
u nor8r
fyrir Furfiustrandir
23.
vestan
kom pa
24.
u par mjgk pja8ir ok bar6ir.
25.
Karlsefni f6r su8r fyrir land, ok Snorri ok Bjarni, ok annat
26.
i9 beira.
27.
11
28.
6sinum, ok matti
;
ok
pa
I
29.
eir Karlsefni
lfsana hveitiakra, par
31.
sem holta kendi.
32.
grafir,
33.
helgir fiskar
34.
e8 gllu moti.
35.
ekki varir.
sem
Hverr
grgfunum.
lituSusk
37.
num, ok
til
f
par
loskr var
i>ar
fl68it
38.
selti
39.
petta se fri8artakn, inserted in the
:
'
1
sem
Hvat mun
1
efst,
ok
er
teir fell,
lit
var mikill fjgl8i d/ra a sk6gi
me8
manuS, ok skemtu
Ok
s^r.
ok var
veift
skjgld hvftan,
MS. after ek, apparently MS. hattr.
g0r5u par varu
mok urflu
vi8
trjanum af skipuferr s61arsinnis.
ok berum
a clerical error. «
s^r,
Snorri svarar
'
sja-
einn morgin snemma, er peir
halmpustum, ok ?
ar-
par
allt
af fiskum.
fullr
gekk
fyrir
Sigldu b-
^ar fundu peir
landit.
en vfnviSr
petta takna
ok tgkum
haflce8um.
at
H6pi
i
1-
at a beiri, er fe-
Eyjar varu bar miklar
sj6var.
ok kglluSu
ok
kvimu
ana nema
IsegSir varu,
hgfSu peir
pvf lfkast
3
sva.
peir nfu hu8keipa,
36.
Karlsefni
sigld-
Iff sitt.
bess, er beir
feir varu par halfan
Fe* sitt
le"t
til
ok
ar-6ssins,
til
um, sa
ok
peir,
;
pann
vildu beita par fyrir
1& ^rhallr
komask inn
landit mcettisk, f
Sl6an ski!3u
'
I'd
ok
vatn,
eigi
30.
sem
laufa ve8rs,
vella,
ok Kjalarnes, ok
peir
ve5r a m6ti peim, ok rak pa upp vi6 frland, ok var-
feir f6ru lengi,
af landi ofan
knarrar skrei3 hin breiSu
!
A8r
me-
ns, landar,
San
FurSustrgndum
ly"-
aptr par er serir eru, sandhimi-
19.
ok hval
'Hafa k-
vfn a grgn
20.
kaeti
h-
einn dag, er
fyrir
peim undir eyna.
fylgir Karlsefni
bilstyggvir byggja bellendr,
m-
ver5 ek byttu bei3it/r at
keldu; komat
at
lftt
me6
fer3
i
Ok
peira.
mdr samir
hingat,
Bflds hattar
ek kryp sfSan,
kom
upp, kva5 !>6rhallr vfsu:
seglit
meir
[eigi]
li8it
pikkir land pvl
pa drakk hann, ok kva8 vfsu pessa:
t^rhallr bar vatn a skip
va8u mik meiSar malmpings, er ek
Lata £eir
ok
kanna hvar-
raSligra, at
Karlsefni f6r annat
14.
lasta,
sva Vin-
undir eyjum, ok ur3u
lit
En me6
2
Vill £6rhallr ve-
tilskipan.
fyrir Kjalarnes,
13.
is
u-
Straumsfjg-
i
[i3ima5r fara
ok pikkir honum pat
er meir,
eira,
ok hafa
fer3 sfna
Furfiustrandir,
10.
a
ok kgstu3u
Gaf peim pa
gu5s miskunnar.
til
Um
eigi birgSir.
sjaldan he-
1?6r fulltruann;
vissu betta vildu 0ngvir ny^a,
ok hgf3u fgng af hvarutveggja landinu, veiSar af meg-
5.
6.
1
135
*
MS. komit.
f
f>a
honum m6t.'
:
Ok
'
mVera kann
at
6
sva
The bracketed words belong 6 MS.
to the end of line a.
7.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
I3 6
[AM. i.
557, 4to,
M
gjz(r8u peir.
RAUDA— 15.
EIRfKS SAGA
34.]
p.
reru hinir
menn ok
f
m6t, ok undru8usk pd, ok gengu peir d land,
f-
4.
ok illt hgf3u peir hdr d hpfSi ; eygSir vdkinnunum. f Ok dvglSusk par um stund ok undruSusk; ok breifiir ru peir mjgk f>eir hgfSu g0rt bygSir sfnar upp frd reru sf8an f brott, ok su8r fyrir nesit.
5.
vatninu, ok va.ru sumir skalarnir nser meginlandinu, en sumir naer vatni-
2.
3.
varu smair
eir
Nu
illiligir,
vdru peir par bann
6.
nu.
7.
gekk par
8.
En
9.
svd margir
far
vetr.
kom
engi snjdr, ok
alls
[huSkeipa
sjalfala.
titi
er vara t6k, geta peir at
sem kolum
finaSr
allr
fyrir nesit
',
einn morgin snemma, at fjolSi
lfta,
vseri sait,
sunnan
reri
2
ok var pa
veift
d hverju skipi
tr-
janum.
feir brugfiu
12.
ba skjgldum upp, ok t6ku kaupstefnu sfn d millum, ok vildi pat f61k helzt kaupa rautt klaefii, peir vildu ok kaupa sver8 ok spj6t, en pat bgnnuSu beir Karlsefni ok Snorri. t>eir hgf5u
13.
an belg
fyrir klae8it,
14.
hgfufi s6r;
15.
beir
16.
raelingar jafnmikit fyrir
17.
sk6gi, er
18.
t
d keipana, ok reru su8r fyrir land.
19.
i
samt.
20.
35.
sem straumr stoe8i var pa. veift trjanum gllum rangsoelis, ok yla allir Skraelingar hatt upp. fa t6ku peir rau8a skjgldu ok bdru f m6t. Gengu beir bd saman ok bgr8usk varS bar skothrlS hgr8. {"eir hgf8u ok valslgngur, Skraelingar. fat sja beir Karlsefni ok Snorri, at beir foerSu upp d stgngum, Skraelingamir, kngtt mikinn, ok blan at lit, ok fl6 upp a land yfir liSit, ok l^t illiliga vi8, par er ni8r kom. Vi8 petta sl6 6tta miklum yfir Karlsefni ok d li8 hans, gvd at bd tysti enskis annars, en haIda undan, ok upp me8 dnni, ok til hamra ngkkurra; veittu peir par viStgku haroa. Freydfs kom ut, ok sd er peir heldu undan. Hon kallaSi: 'Hvf* renni be"r undan, slfkum auvirSis 5 mgnnum, svd gildir menn, er me"r poetti lfldigt at be"r maettid drepa pd svd sem buTe*; ok ef ek hefSa vdpn, poetti meY sem ek munda betr berjask en einnhverr y8var.' feir gdfu 0ngvan gaum hvat sem hon sagSi. Freydls vildi fylgja peim, ok varS hon heldr sein, pvf at hon var eigi heil gekk hon pd eptir peim i sk6ginn en • Skraelingar soekja at henni.
36.
Hon
io,
11.
21.
22. 23. 24.
25. 26. 27. 28.
29. 30.
31. 32. 33. 34.
ok
f6r svd
sundr svd
f
s
ok t6ku spannarlangt
um
e8a meira.
peir Karlsefni dttu,
En
en er minka t6k
stund;
at eigi var breiSara
ok
fat bar
til,
gall hatt vi8.
er sjd stund var liSin,
klaeSit,
en bvers fingrar
6fglv-
um
b4 skdru
breitt.
Gdfu
beir Sk-
at gri8ungr hlj6p 6t feir faelask vi8, Skraelingar,
Var8 pa ekki sja peir sunnan
18a skipa Skraelinga, svd
ok bundu
klae8i fyrir belg,
vart vi8 fara
ok hlaupa u-
pi brjdr vikur
mikinn
fjo-
;
;
;
;
fann
hgf8i
37.
steinn
38.
bfsk at verja
39.
it
1
mann dauSan, forbrand Snorrason, ok st65 helluhonum sverSit Id hjd honum, ok hon t6k bat upp, ok sik me8. fd koma Skraelingar at henni; hon tekr brj6st-
fyrir
se"r
;
upp 6t serkinum, ok •
slettir
The bracketed words belong 4 MS. bvi.
d sver8it; peir faelask vi8, ok hlaupa undan,
to the end of line 8. »
MS. v
-
*
virdis, i.e. \i-vir8is.
MS.
bo,
i.
e.
'
b6. •
MS.er.
MS. en«.
Mg ',
an- wrfm
&LS* \
£..--Hr »*
tljn
]U7
^MgaAti-
%
fMfy *&//
2.UOVA Ti>§£«t* pfrtrPrrH
;;
pv
^
aaiT
£»'*
U«uj,A>,
U^,,:«*
^
voW^Im** £ H^: ga nioz&w fntoTi* *v VtoP&t
J
•MM
A. ...II*. "l?-»T.
/»,
Jtt*
h^u^i E^..JJ ~*^w. <»_-J>A— T.... J
..
O^- „
.
W I-4v^titS9
"
s&Ofornia.
lJ
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [AM.
557, 4to, p. 34
RAUDA— 16.
EIRfKS SAGA
&.]
i.
ok d skip
2.
hennar.
Tveir
3.
r8u peir
ofrliSi bornir.
4.
12.
peim s6tti d landinu; sy*nisk skipunum kom, en annat li3it mun hafa verit pversyningar. feir Skraelingar fundu ok mann dauSan, ok la 0x hja honum; einn peira hj6 f stein, ok brotnaSi jzixin; p6tti honum pd 0ngu nft er eigi st63 vi5 grj6tinu, ok kastaSi ni9r. feir p6ttusk nu sja, p6tt par vaeri landskostir g63ir, at par mundi jafn 6fri5r ok 6tti d liggja, af peim 2 er fyrir bjoggu. Bjoggusk peir d brott, ok setluSu til sfns lands. Sigldu peir norSr fyrir, ok fundu fimm Skraelinga f skinnhjupum sofanda, ok hgf§u meS seV skrokka 3 ok f d/ramerg
sfn,
lmenni pat
un
5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
10. 11.
liSit
ok heldu d
137
menn
en
Fara peir nu
13.
dreyra blandinn.
Virtu peir sva, at peir
drapu pa.
fundu peir nes
15.
var nesit at
16.
ar
um
17.
Er
pat sumra
18.
ok
tfu tigir
19.
rri
hgf3u su5r
20.
1
Si'5an
sem mykiskan
sja,
Nu koma
vetrna.
peir
mar lis,
ok
farit,
aptr komit.
en
eitt
vaeri, I
ok
mundu
g0rvir af landinu.
fjol5a dy"ra,
fyrir
rkr einar;
ok
u-
ok pann veg
feir 4
af pvf at d^rin lagu p-
StraumsfjgrS, ok er par allskonar [gndttir].
XL 5
manna, ok haf5i eigi lengr ok hafSi hit sama su-
verit
,
Karlsefni f6r d einu skipi, at leita f6rha-
vestan fram, ok var landit a bakbor5a peim.
23.
p6
ok ihuga hvat fjgpeim nu, at pat eina m-
sinna,
var eptir, ok f6ru peir nor3r fyrir Kjalarnes, ok berr pd
liSit
24.
happ
manna sogn, at pau Bjarni ok Freydfs hafi par eptir verit, manna me8 peim, ok hafi eigi farit lengra. En peir Karlsefni ok Sno-
H6pi, en vart tvd mana5i
21.
1
er a
verit,
14.
22.
bu3a
til
lofa
af Skrselingum, en
fj6rir
var, er at
hafa
ok
feir Karlsefni finna hana,
brottu.
fellu af Karlsefni,
ok er
peir
hofSu lengi
feir lagu inn
vestr.
farit,
fellr
far vara eySime-
a af landi ofan 6r au-
dr6sinum, ok lagu vi§ hinn sy3ra bak-
25.
stri
26.
kann.
27.
30.
sem glitaSi vi3 peim, ok oeptu peir a. fat hroer3isk, ok var pat ok sk^zk ofan pangat sem peir lagu, forvaklr, son Eirfks hin6 s rau3a; pa mselti forvaldr Gott land hgfum veV fengit.' fa hleypr Einfoetingrinn a brott, ok norSr aptr, ok skaut d3r 1 smapar-
31.
ma
32.
feir hlj6pu
33.
leitaSi
34.
fa kva5 einn ma8r kviSling penna:
f
1
fat var einn morgin, sja peir Karlsefni fyrir ofan rjoSrit flekk ngkk-
urn, sva
28.
Einfoetingr,
29.
'
:
Harm
d forvaldi. 7
undan; hlj6p hann
35.
nn
36.
ar hart of stopi
37.
norSr
Einfceting ofan
38.
lengr haetta er
H6pi
1
MS.
'
There
li3i
varu,
an obvious
grina;
lit
lit
ok
sd
sfnu.
ok
8
pa maelti forvaldr: 'Feitt er um hann stundum, ok p6tti sem hann
a vag einn.
strandar;
fa hurfu peir
'Eltu seggir,
1 '
feir foru
sjd Einfoetingaland.
feir aetlu3u at
er peir fundu.
MS. en«
\eh.
aptr.
var pat,
allsatt
kanna
F6ru *
pa
I
ei-
ok
brott,
Vildu peir pa
eigi
pau ok varu
gll fjgll,
peir aptr,
skokka
?
4
f
MS.
clerical confusion here, as also in the following passage,
to the similar passage in J>sK.
fstruna.'
en kynligr ma6r kosta3i ras-
heyrSu Karlsefni
;
'
lof. is
til
ok pottusk
aptr,
39.
i
dr6
eptir Einfoetingi,
7
StraumsfirSi vag.
«
MS. manudu.
which, except in arrangement, conforms
MS.
hlippu.
*
MS.
san.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
138
[AM.
EIRfKS SAGA
557, 4to, p. 35.] 1
Gengu menn pd mjgk
RAUDA— 17.
sleitum;
s6ttu [peir] er kvdnlausir vdru
hit fyrsta
haust Snorri, son Karlsefnis, ok var par
i.
hinn priSja vetr
2.
dr peim, er kvdngaSir vdru.
3.
2 pann, er peir f6ru a brott; hgf8u peir sunnanveSr ok hittu Markland, ok fun-
.
kom
far
til
4.
du Skraelinga fimm, var einn skeggja8r, ok
5.
peir Karlsefni
6.
n sveinana hgfSu peir me8
7.
efndu m63ur sfna VsetiHdi ok Uvsegi
8.
Skrselingalandi.
sveinanna, en
til
He*t annarr
hen-
T6ku
konur, born tvau.
tvser
1
komsk undan, ok sukku i jgr8 ni6r. Eok kendu peim mdl, ok varu skfrfiir. fceir n-
hitt
se'r,
3
teir
.
sggSu
konungar stj6rnu8u
at
Avalldamon, en annarr
feir kv-
Valldidida.
he*t
d8u par engi hus, ok lagu menn f helium e8a holum. feir sgg5u land par gSrumegin gagnvart sfnu landi, ok gengu menn par i hvltum klaeSum, ok cep8u hatt, ok bdru stangir, ok f6ru me8 flfkr. fat setla menn Hvitramannaland.
9.
10. 11.
13.
Nu k6mu peir til Grcenlands, ok era me8 Eirfki rau8a um ma Grfm61fsson bar i Grcenlandshaf, ok k6mu 4 f ma8kasja
14.
ei fyrr
15.
Iu8u peir
16.
er brseddr var seltjgru;
17.
er seltjgrunni er brsett.
18.
gnnum
12.
en
um
trinn eigi
fara
21.
urn
22.
Hum
23.
aupskipinu 7 .
24.
aer
25.
pess
bdtinn,
f
tg-
I'd
hgfSu eptirbat bann,
f»eir
bat segja menn, at skelma8krinn smjugi eigi pat tr^
Var pat flestra manna sggn og tillaga, at skipa msem hann toeki upp. En er pat var reynt, pa t6k bdmeirr upp en helming manna. Bjarni mselti pd, at menn skyldi
19.
En
.
hvert ra8 peir skyldu taka.
Bja-
fundu peir
bdtinn, sva
20.
6
ma8ksmogit undir 6 peim.
skipit g0risk
M
vetrinn. ;
ok
en
skyldi pat fara at hlutfollum,
manna
hverr peira
vildi fara
bdtinn,
i
eigi at
menn
Fyrir pvl t6ku peir petta rd8, at hluta
taka.
Hluta8isk par svd
fslenzkr, sd er verit haf8i fgranautr
27.
mik?'
Bjarna:
'Svd ver8r nu at
Bjarni svarar:
i
at Bjarni hlaut at fara
til,
manna me8 8 honum. fd gengu hgfSu hlotizk. fd er menn vdru komnir
helmingr
26.
mannvir8ing-
sem par vdru i
peir af skipinu, i
;
pd mdtti hann
eigi vi8 Q-
bdtinn ok af kbdtinn ok n-
ok
bdtinn, er
i
bdtinn, mselti einn
til
ungr ma8r
'^!tlar pd, Bjarni, at skiljask h^r vi8
vera.'
Hann
segir:
me8
'Svd
pvi, at pii he*zk
m^r
eigi pvf,
me8
28.
pd
29.
b6 annat rd8
30.
til,
at vit
31.
gat
9 .'
32.
mikit fyrir at deyja.'
33.
dtinn,
34.
mafikahafinu,
35.
beir, er
36.
37.
ok sgg8u pessa sggu sf8an. Annat sumar eptir f6r Karlsefni
38.
bus sins
39.
i
1
er ek f6r
lftt
MS.
til;
af fslandi frd
pe*r
e8a svara, hvat leggr pu
skiptumsk
rumunum, ok
f
Bjarni svarar:
til
par vdru
i
peir d,
Reynines.
kostar
tekit,
Ok
Svd skal vera.
'
i
ok
skipit;
menn, sem
i
se*
til
M68ur hans
Gekk
pessi
:
ma8r
at Bjarni l&isk
me8 honum.
'
En
f
se*
ek hdr
S6 ek
raSit
til lifs,
ok pikkir
b-
par
1
bdtrinn ok
bess er peir t6ku land, [f6r
til
Eigi
'
ek, at pii vinnr gjarna
sggn manna,
er pat
skipinu vdru
f6ru lei8ar sinnar,
ok var hon
pat
:
Hann segir en ek mun pan-
rumunum.
i
Bjarni segir
he"r til rd8s.'
pu hingat
farir
Skiptusk peir pd
en Bjarni 10 upp
ok
fg8ur mfns.'
biii
hann heim
til"
ok Snorri me3 honum, ok sem hann hef8-
Islands, b6tti
eigi
heim[a] bar hinn fyrsta vetr;
ok
er
hon
vintr.
f6ru a brott may belong to this clause ; there is, in any reading, an obvious error in the preceding words. s fgSur should, perhaps, be supplied before Uva:gi, as in psK. « MS. kom. MS. undir vndi. 7 e • MS. rnan«vi>dinvm. ' MS. panat. MS. erroneously kavpskipvnvw. MS. med me8. 10 MS. biama. " The bracketed words belong to the end of line 37.
* er J>eir 8
.fl
TlW
F*W
jJcTr^
42.v fyaftnnt£'*'
mftnA. +t} *it\(Yw' p* £»tt P* 5"*}? fft|itMU -4-tftrrm
3 it
R
St tort
-»tt<
iTi?;
•£.
vr*A ""?
Sib,-****
lfrs&Z*s* vp**Tw ?^-v™*fr" iffSSri
d»*««1
t
r
«m#r i*4*tP*
**»•
£*w a ft*»*»v
* ft***i
l?'
4f&~apw»'*• B v for?
«*-{*<**'
IHI^W *•**
£©£:*' -^m»J5rAKrc_
«^ ^>sB gu«^
u^ ^^i
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[AM.
557, 4to, p. 35
$.]
EIRfKS SAGA
139
RAUDA— 18.
1.
reyndi at GuSrfflr var skorungr mikill, f6r hon heim, ok varu samfarar
2.
peira g68ar.
3.
un61fssonar;
4.
amar
biskups.
5.
6flur
Brands biskups hins
1
D6ttir Snorra Karlsefnissonar var HallfrfSr, m66ir Thorlaks 2 biskups
pau
dttu son, er fcorbjgrn
i»orgeirr hit sonr
1
fyrra.
he"t.
Hans
d6ttir he"t t>6runn,
Snorra Karlsefnissonar,
Ok
fafiir
m68ir Bj-
Ingveldar,
tykr par pessi sogu.
MS. samfedr.
»
T 2
MS.
fie.
m-
R-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i 4o
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
ma8r,
221
&.]
EIRfKS i-ATTR
fattr Eiriks rauSa.
59.
fctrvaldr hdt
60.
son (5svalds tJlfssonar, 0xna-I'6rissonar.
RAUDA— 1.
Capitulum.
forvaldr ok Ei-
ffyef toiaJa apofTvhS z-o
4tth
H0*u^nr arsoteir &^
ftHa»a htw? i* ftstfti tp»tar foau froa
m; fitmi
^p» T>«grt* stln&hBM rpVtf it«miK*nli#a Mm attoTtnr ba
'ttgrarb
.
^n«r? mjgja wS? jmMeim c |ht i»tor ftio alu!
fottra
^ J^lH •
na t*^r
V»
w ar^nrpnaur ^ (SjOfng *£if «#r War c i)K?t
w
f^a ^« >a
fetic
ni av fid $ji
^
c?f*i
iw#ri
iti
fycfov? 1j«t>
^WV^baA^n t.ian W*a i
tlltt
eim ibd- ihn
fyeaUti
rl
Ujn& e*
vtn'u&tt Sgi ^|«ie twrthi 1fofrfr fckcafe ^1ai?|iis rTi^ii^nt?fe"i lictma rtf ;
I
HNHHH
|HnHBnMH tc*r
Imi
iMa*
foil
1frp
ftp idJ^i
r tfl& p vfeft fj$
|>rf
tTvfjfk
bvem&faXfc
tyiA nOntyKfar Ten ttfr-^Pnlhrtrlf ftfptf «i ear -trig et/i»lpf fauvf ^holmgdtmf hnfenf irito onvt eVl*-
an? V*» IMht d FncTSgc
ctr
I)
iitht
t»»o
hum pulgifalji ftytr Em wi«n
£ t^Fivnk&ifr-.etai Idit* (jctTcriiliniin^ii
nrw tieJhntra tydp ks at
K*
etjultr ant? ft*p£
fan ulpf kttt&i
ptln QunoidtnV
[fccir-
tirinou lew* nJ trniAiuiA cp PpimiVtFilVtr.tt^.
jpdfc lnfefc
IStr^femn
TT p
mF 11091?
ato- \>& Il*p lir 1;«tpf *'
wtfti ttetJ
bttrtt t?
Itgliir
6
dp
tmtfft
WtcW f MlAftrmii
ugfe feucp- TTnt^dnttti itcnrf jboitnii lur 1)tnipnf f.mfmt
^tr |U>tA ftmuhrtf ptyTjTf ulifei irnn \Upt im« ^t>&
m pifltir w W«W tjan Mporf wbr
'
Xtr fmi^
evfycy £«tr bppta
IcflW m-o2. T
w
Irifitr
rtiilSr
Ifbto flparni
tJrft|» fftntA flimur
^W»f -^
urn
uWn £ v
l;lid
^anr FfluArpM tffQu
f 5vort»^ |jH^? 1)dlpir ftip& ttJflr .Kjad ^ ttpm^^ en jm*rrtt.
{?uonwf*rt-
w fnodt-fmn #&
<*pnrf
fufty
r^n
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [FLATEYJARBCK, Column
EIRfKS I>ATTR
222.]
hinn rau8i, son hans, f6ru af JaSri
1.
rfkr
2.
bygt Island,
feir bjoggu fyrst at
3.
sk torvaldr.
Eirfkr fekk ba
4.
bringu, er
5.
& Eirfksstg8um hja Vatnshorni.
6.
eptir vfg Eyjiilfs saurs
7.
6t Haukadal;
8.
8i {"orgesti setstokka,
9.
bardagar
ba
atti
10.
malum, ok son.
En
vestr
ok naSi
14.
beim, at hann
15.
er [hann] rak vestr
16.
tr
mundu
leita
til
sa heitir
pa3an
22.
vf3a
um
b&
haf,
vina sinna, ef
Hann
sefellsjgkli.
jgkul;
se"r
En
Leifr.
brott
0xney a Eirfksstg8um.
f"a8an af g0r5usk deilur
til.
vseri
landit,
Hann
par bustad.
hann
fyndi landit.
Hann
um
;
Eirfksvagi
kraku, si,
tjlfs
kvezk hann ap-
;
undan Sn-
Eirfkr sigldi
sumarit f6r hann
25.
fysa
26.
sumarit eptir for hann at byggja landit.
hann haf8i
bangat, er landit he'd
menn
sama
27.
Sva. segja fr63ir
28.
ggja Groenland, ba f6r halfr fj6r8i
29.
fir3i,
30.
dusk,
at
en fj6rtan kvamusk
a
Jivl
lit
vetrum
Hann
en
bj6
f
um
vetrinn;
Brattahh'3
f
en sum tyn-
kristni var lggtekin a Islandi.
en
um
Eirfksfir3i.
skipa 6t Brei8afir8i ok Borgaraptr,
Hann
hann kva8 pat mundu
sumri, er Eirfkr rau8i f6r at by-
pangat; sum rak
fyrr
En
skipi sfnu f BreiSafjgrS.
Eirfkr var a fslandi
tp'gr
ok
Eirfksfjar3ar,
vi8 Hrafnsgnfpu.
fundit, Groenland, bvf at vel.
til
hina vestri ubygS, ok gaf
f
hit priSja
til
f
H61mum Islands, ok kom
var annan vetr
hann
varit eptir f6r
sumar
f6r bat
kalla3i landit, pat er
XV
f
Eirfkr sagSi
ok
24.
tat var
hafs,
eyjar.
hann fann Gunnbjarnarsker
er
23.
menn
[til]
um
Blaserkr.
miSri hinni eystri byg5
©"rnefni.
sitt
dt
kom utan at pvf, bar sem hann kallaSi MiflHann f6r ba baSan su3r meS landinu, at byggjanda landit. Hann var hinn fyrsta vetr f Eirfks-
fann
mi
honum
Hann
A
le-
ok
Styrr forgrfmsson veitti Eirfki at
lands bess, er Gunnbjgrn, son
setlaSi at leita
17.
t6k
i
sggu Eirfks.
f
Bj6 Eirfkr skip
biiinn, fylgSu beir Styrr
18.
21.
ba norSan, ok bj6
he"t
6t Svfney ok synir Brands 6x Alptafir5i, ok forbjgrn Vffils-
Eyjiilfr
Eirfkr var8 sekr & l>6rsnes-bingi.
ey, naer
segir
var vf3a
f'orgestlingum veittu synir f^rftar gellis ok forgeirr 61 Hftardal;
en er hann var
leita ef
ok bj6
[ba er] hann kalla8i
eigi
sem
I>orgesti,
12.
19.
Eirfkr
ok fdrhildar
Brei3afjar3ar,
til
13.
20.
Eirfks
Pa,
anda5i-
ok forbjargar knarrar-
d6ttur Jgrundar
Rdzk
f>ar
ok H61raggngu-Hrafns var Eirfkr goYr
hann
f6r
meS beim
11.
& Hornstrgndum.
i»orbjgm hinn haukdoelski.
Son
RAUDA— 2.
f slands, fyrir vfga sakir.
til
Drgngum
i>(5rhildar,
141
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
142
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
222
RAUDA— 3.
EIRfKS frATTR
I.]
ok forvaldr KoSransson.
31.
bvf
sama sumri
32.
mu
land a Groenlandi, er pa f6ru
33.
a Herjulfsnesi
34.
al
35.
Hafgrfmr Hafgrfmsfjgr8 ok Vatnahverfi; Arnlaugr ArnlaugsfjgrS
36.
en sumir f6ru
37.
H
f6r utan FriSrekr biskup
Ketill KetilsfjgrS
;
byggja Greenland, ba f6r Leifr, son Eirfks, utan af Grcen-
at
39.
landi
40.
Tryggvason var kominn norSan af Halogalandi.
41.
pi sfnu inn
42.
honum sem gSrum heiSnum mgnnum,
til
Kom
Noregs.
til
hann
frandheims
til
um
ba er
haustit,
43.
Bveldliga vi8 Leif; ifr
allir
vetrinn vel haldinn.
45.
Herjulfr var BarSarson, Herjulfssonar ;
46.
lfs
47.
i
landnamamanns.
teim
konungr
Bo8a8i konungr
Gekk konungi hans. Var Le-
k6mu.
er a hans fund
var hann ba skfrSr ok
me8 konungi um
(5lafr
Leifr lag8i ski-
Ni8ar6ss, ok f6r begar a fund (5l&fs konungs.
44.
49.
Einarr Einarsfjgrfl
;
er sextan vetr v&ru liQnir fra bvf er Eirfkr rauSi f6r
38.
48.
na-
hann bj6
Leifr heppni var skirSr.
VestribygSar.
til
menn
Sglvi Sglvad-
;
forbjgrn gl6ra SiglufjgrS
;
fessir
Herjulfr Herjiilfsfjgrd,
Eirfki:
Hrafn HrafnsfjgrS
;
Helgi forbrandsson Alptafjgr3
;
me8
tit
skipverjar
tru
bat au-
Bjariii leitaSi Grconlands.
hann var
Ing6-
fraendi
Herjulfi gaf Ing61fr land a mill-
Vags ok Reykjaness. Herjulfr bj6 fyrst i. Drepstokki i»orger8r he"t kona hans, en Bjarni son peira, ok var hinn efniligsti ma8r. Hann fystisk utan pegar a unga aldri. VarS honum gott bae8i til fjdr ok ;
50.
mannvir8ingar, ok var sinn vetr hvart utan lands eSa
51.
ratt atti Bjarni skip
52.
pa bra Herjulfr
53.
Me8
54.
fiingar
55.
reyni meinalausan fara beina heiSis haldi hattar foldar
56.
hallar dr6ttinn yfir me"r
57.
hinn ggfgasti ma8r.
58.
bar
59.
Leifr,
60.
er k>rvar5r bit,
til
Herjulfi var
drapu
me8
;
i
fgrum; ok hinn sf3asta
GrcenlandsferSar
me8
skipi su8reyskr
ma8r
i.
par er petta stef
stalli.'
f
:
'
Eirfki,
me8
fgSur sfnum.
hann var
ok bra
btii
f
BrattahlfS;
allir til
forvaldr ok torsteinn, en Freydfs f
B-
Noregi,
sfnu.
Hafger-
kristinn, sa er orti
Herjulfr bj6 a Herjulfsnesi;
mestri virSingu, ok lutu
i
Mfnar biSr ek miinka-
Eirfkr rauSi bj6
ok bjoggu pau
vetr, er
hans.
he"t
I>essi
d6ttir
hann var
hann var v&ru bgrn Eirfks:
hans; hon var gipt peim manni,
Ggrfium, bar sem nu er biskupsst611.
Hon
JB
*»
*
mt* v atpa-p p»iwri
9^4 tfclu &• win cvmto
•
deir farjhhi nenr tio?u fan jwajj «r a>«p. **nfe£p
V. tim' ftufhrbd^'oPF
mjflud
tatm m^dttn ftp ba!ofld/Inteif«mr tea&rt* 'ju'timi t« riHdHroripoj^c^ftpnnA oPffcr tl*mi£ brt? % fiftt firmofipfyciAnu mm «rrtp j>im6 frmmi Bek^tpdtf |bucttf$* mrtetp itftirff Jifi 1^i»4 ^ftJJwffe|,^ftir^-J> Ian u
|
mulp* uftr b*foftrfo« Ritrfprjotr Iptt)iri$iM jfojp y^n^»tfdmftm:ttfiu!pa{ ftp^ B nWf*amin ,_J rtti>9C*i*«ilw4ttrf\ l/mlpir ^aA't^thifc pjfolf kond JCc« biftvtie fon to *\V epnijtgajh mdbj l£ I
W
fl
^
jytelHrr |>q!l d mr.id dlWuftr* l>m goirbctffr r «idtr* itidml^ttig^ lTrtn tirtr lmojr vr Idiifl* eA? nirpcdf ffnti b )>& tod ijmty
r f Btmilrbperret- tn? an£ ^ b^d b
ti t
fmu
irpputtptu >Tt«ttpe toenlbriS l*rUhri ftftro^o Uft$ bwflair 6?dwx* jmV er £mi fhr|* l{zf*
^
^rftftir $omtl
pf m thHli
;
fnidpir
bw dYmWnric JiT
Ipn ao^gdirtT mdfc nnr. *diifc bio^ l«t?rhi hhh'y&Ari iftrtm-niefhfi liOmgu-fcUmj dlUrtit^Fi v baffiWtr c \zfyrfal\$ t^hvfn cti $jtfif bet 6oirW h tT©<]pc"t*
;;
fu»fe tmfertl
mSna*^ nairlml w ndv
ijcwifir war note
m ewnlSi
tf
p»ttnta
nfrn& \>q&« Indrnd until ^»iU*r« 2hi
tjdfeWlif
dn
tfa 1[
if ijjtddrj?^ ltmi
roina
acnwi-'atAr
latwd ftm t*-1>«»tte
-f
V^ ^ Vwelhy tm
yitof fonettui fine
tj
Mie ftm |idito
fua* drfj' wddte dc Atear-ufift-? wtl
<&*
^
Wime ^nnfcnila *»« V uo;t&i,dir fwn nrfuV U<*t ^«f kn»6 j^dfe^dp ^fe)^ &ea^drt- cmbv
ir?d-^r
»»« $jl8fd wlidf*
nflt*
1
\
hdW nnfhdfbegfcrS nWt*£fl&toufmA
v&tr luknm/en fa ufe an bifrnid
-fcldafc
« tuppenny ^fo^T
WeW drft*t» ilhfm pnunpu
^niflufr cc tol lid ^tntJhhi
fa told twr
ninai *tu
fcfll
fctfatni-
ept
U fv
* fujl* ^mada^rhie
Imdr fei fird f ir foli ^^toi nyi $iiB tndi v In" tywnrR lull tfflla dr cflii limpd iftjirtt t?i* drf f £ fuo &a fir o^ tft efc «v tTe tnur wad dr lipid f'nani iar Kit i* iwrlri'
dte
mu ua
e-8*
1
.
-% ik^i ud^tr findr Ijaattr fttf Kiii ar font wr opidHHotr hwnd dink (Via elSmii *Wni Utr dBa^ d«» ^1w» teami
-fc
dJ»& fa Ro dnar-ftr Vnnrid Vniofr.bcr ™\^yi>i*\>m ttf&rf cnsfnB.y^yrll^ mfe f5d#ntf ftrn&hr mtimofl tntjHur f^ur dfltiKi fir nal0nMfi*t-bir VSa Bo-*taF*afletr fo ^»6rnayir fdrobdntnYir f>\»»* iAiu \,af«drpdrV>oth ^pab artahdf TB& en^rff .«; fista
Ev tu4
^ botti**
fcwiiv
M
-W6 ** t**" dr trtuju en y f objB fekenbo nefcl) tfn£m tto&nr flmtA an yferu ftnfi Jfc* A ) >a vtn&V^l^ttwvdir^TfetmFd tusfe
lUxtftntnef btnrbiKn Acesir
W
a-W fn^nalae en ljuwneuillife dtttr tn^ f w f i»>id Wftt tn taft-f fie W oad8»»«fi^
4trVw«n<»
1a«
W ^J*«*** ^feW Hiir^fel P^avJ
j
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [FLATEYJARBOK, Column
en fcorvarSr var
1.
[var] svarri mikill,
2.
HeiSit var f61k a Grcenlandi
3.
skipi sfnu
4. 5.
8u
6.
halda siSvenju
hdsetar hans, hvat er sinni,
ok biggja
alda skipinu
usk hans ra8um
til
var ferS, bar
sem engi
da beir mi
haf,
11.
var vatnat;
12.
ok
13.
S61
f
at
ok
hann
ok mattu pa
vinda
deila settir;
ok
kva5-
Allir
mun bikkja Grcenlandshaf.' En b6 hal-
ok
'
:
livitrlig
sigldu brja daga, bar
d8r peir sd land, ok roeddu
15.
zk hyggja,
16.
landi e8a eigi;
17.
sd pat brdtt, at landit var 6fjgll6tt,
18.
d landinu, ok
mundi
at pat
skipti bat
nii segl,
um me8
14.
til
s^r,
Greenland,
eigi
er landit
landit
mgrgum
doegrum.
hvat landi petta
1
nand
ok sk6gi
mun
ok smar
vill
Ok
vi5 landit.'
vaxit,
d8r beir sd land annat.
svd g0ra peir ok
Sf5an
spyrja hvdrt Bjarni
sigla beir tvau doegr, Ia8i pat
21.
at jgklar era
22.
betta land,
23.
ceddu hdsetar bat, at beim b6tti bat raS, at taka pat land, en Bjarni
24.
fceir
25.
segir Bjarni.
26.
bd vinda
27.
haf titsynnings byr
mjgk
miklir sagSir d Grcenlandi.'
ok sd bat vera
fjoU6tt
En b6
set-
Greenland en
jgkull d.
28.
dtt
29.
Idta
bar; en hann kvazk
30.
Nu
lgg8u peir
eigi segl
ok
g0rt,
brjii doegr,
M
t6k af byr
'At pngu era b^r bvf
fyrir
it
bri8ja;
beim.
vill
bat
I'd
bat vilja;
halda 1
me8
MS. has
'bvf at
m^r
6birgir,'
ok
sigla
Hann ba8
i
en bat land var h-
lfzk petta
land 6gagnvaenligt.'
landinu fram, ok sd, at pat var eyland; sia
[i. e.
sja] after sol.
r-
eigi.
feir spyrja bd, ef Bjarni vildi at landi
eigi sitt,
settu framstafn frd landi;
ok sd land
'bvi
hit fyrra;
nalguSusk brdtt
fekk hann af bvf ngkkut dmaeli af hdsetum sfnum.
ok svd var ok
fceir
land ok vi8i vaxit.
sle"tt
b6ttusk bse5i burfa vi8 ok vatn.
segl,
i>eir
eigi heldr a;tla petta
Bjarni kve-
sigla at pessu
hseSir
19.
Hann kvazk
En
vera.
hann
d bakborSa, ok ldtu skaut horfa d land.
enn Greenland.
Eptir pat sd peir
sigla petta dcegr
feir spyrja, hvdrt
'tat er mitt rd5, at sigla
le'tu
ok
20.
ok
aetlaSi at
ek h-
vil
en bd t6k af byrina, ok lagSi d norrosnur ok jpokur,
vissu beir eigi hvert at beir f6ra, 1
f
biinir,
'
fylgS veita.'
Bjarni
varr hefir komit
pegar peir vara
;
spur-
I'd
en hann svarar,
mdr
be*r vilit
fjar.
til
I>au
varit.
fg3ur sfnum vetrvist
I'd mselti
fylgja vilja.
10.
at
um
siglt
bera af skipi sfnu.
baerisk fyrir,
gefin
sama sumar kom Bjarni
fat
tfma.
vildi eigi
hann
Grcenlands, ef
7.
8.
9.
ok
Var hon mjgk
lftilmenni.
pann
f
d Eyrar, er faSir hans hafSi brott
p6ttu Bjarna mikil,
tffiindi
RAUDA— 4.
EIRfKS &ATTR
223.]
143
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
144
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
enn
223
stafn vi8 pvf landi,
5.]
EIRfKS i>ATTR
ok heldu
31.
settu
32.
8r 6x
33.
g8i vel skipi beira ok rei8a.
34.
hit f]6r8a.
35.
Bjarni svarar:
36.
halda.'
37.
ok var par batr a nesinu; en par bj6
38.
ok af pvf
39.
Bjarni nu
40.
me9an
i
hgnd, ok ba8 Bjarni
f
Sigldu
haf hinn sama byr; en ve-
ok
J>a svipta,
nu
Svd
gjzira
peir,
til
fgSur sfns, ok
Herjulfr
lifSi,
ok
sffian bj6
baefii
nu
dy-
sa peir land
vera Groenland eSa
er me'r er sagt frd Grojnlandi,
nesi at kveldi dags,
kallat Herjiilfsnes.
siglingu,
hann bar
F6r
ok er me8 fpSur sfnum
eptir foSur sinn.
eigi.
ok hdr munu
Herjulfr, fafiir Bjarna, a pvf nesi,
ok er sfSan
hsettir
pd
sedafii petta
ok taka land undir einhverju
hefir nesit nafn tekit,
meira en
eigi sigla
fjogur doegr;
Pi spurSu peir Bjarna, hvart hann 'fcetta er likast pvf,
RAUDA— 5.
ve*r
at landi
ftrtpn^luw Iflf^hdldu ftyantyn lima byvr>&\\» tyfyffjhh *1»<»-B- jift ftepta i %Ia mwiwa eii birtetoj frth> eti
k
Htrirtojlft t*i (brnriu fr>'9»^ui^ffivrU]e' bStJ
B-tufcfiittf crhfeteft-^ crin tfrfopr^ea 0tit2i
vd
BtilFpe
^IJtuv artS
u^jjfdUtr^raba ^un^iwihuiM ncfc at-fetiellte i&9C 1 * ndirbair bdtar anefnin en jpair ow ijiuktrf*^B* ab ncfi ^ dp 1i l)p^ ntfir mdpti telnr * wr O&n fcaiftr ijtulpf nef JjallJH
tfxjfyr lin&
1 fiam
bio Fj,«hr enf p- fin •
£ &Mf $&
%ytyi w ftn etiit*rMo»^aif i4tfSfctrfe& #*?
$ T)dE^ en d|>M R.r- Ion
W&
ftmun fan
uuc "ptr4 ta^b** ol*
iMojtd itenr 7fcAnrTn>£
13 fltt6?.tSrw/ 9 /Tfaon v iit»j
rm tnotf* It ititt * inibtr lid- en f^SB j>a fttpnk futS? m;1Tia»^dwf)flr cKih v mine uon oTSeflj} feKgntbrnl'Di^imiiiir.tti^cgr Ffco nl T& tuklj tfr&aob Whr unfits l& ^oHtfr m KanoAi Teir wd wUt en e Jfe •
ttl tiiS
w fa dt iJV nmSrii ^fafcd
war feoniT dljti*^ Jia Ictroanpf fe 9&
^ bnftn l^i rtfjstngboi (Hu*u *a vm
Brr (Va&ndr
ob &e»na I niolinr |>m[i ftr tflfealf -nl Egfitop) ^>dr mWt a awtig ^«*fc W$ Inn^ bot> £1 vw' uibuia W*p& Sr^-mite GfrrttuillSu tiiefni
flitflJ&*tn;
fii
Ijiti
tuft? tokui
bdlfc enjwlatjner
biianfcftwflfr -ua en
bwi$
Mu bdl£?^n
°
ar bud F^rlm? lp^tA>iwi2fliurfVni^^iTm»^]>n^ bod a§f np^ gu$F» Rm&pi baltar^h i^4niir1&tr di uct * ilwm «m liaftreti funirflAth Hv)Tay^ baft
>W&Vb*w
H^imTflrSiiaftatr
dWyair^alla
o^W iimu femafc* d-p ¥C l^alpni;op
\)iKnid ^Acxtof-yit
udrinv^ ^K» lew
id *r rttgucrfvu (ctr 5*-
uo>m
«nv
cti
^
I,
dr ndfiieirtril v omfCttr'iVul&tr* eirt dpte Xj vc- liid- dlld' p» pdmdtTp $
tt^-fcflu tilfWpdte- cfttHn Ibfti&ttiijfet* tintUB^flK tjWtm dr *um* mli ^rji* mf kf1 at j>ui If* hAjrie IffuiF mg e& TnMiifiiwf rtcjmu ^ v )w»f a c&
m^c^
mma f
erlutn Imfl
&0f uctrb'tediiW lilttti rhm>
?-lowfj*rprir
fcirusaWM-c^uiiiiuwir'irS^^^^mAdridkHm
^ »
Hlhi
mtojT
%t pedis m$
nu^u V*ftt92^
*" tcptd \>dir
ti|j
pr^ciipti CttfcTdtidr m*n J>
nirt^drhidtme
IjiuhjfJ*
BidmWp j&5wiu
c
£
fi>wd
fp}*p^)p*J
^1ti&7^ef»lTagjJ notour AtnaA
uu niiy vniM'to Vm
ln2H iairtin- Ictmr P
m&vau
ai e* h?
p$ dph-ib tammd luutyf j&ti -j i*ttj»rc *£<* «J Hdferd fu^drpv l»dfyr ^UKrkrtc^
m&
en p tJa pte ^ ttiA fdm-lnpr tea jrt*?yo>ur «w« dt-TT tdlit?ftcrttr ft'fc ljdjfc? in&hi &:«*£- (id *>d htttfli 4 itil£ •
1
!
^knenfl-imrid ni^A \> stole thiJUi cZ- Icmtrtftfehinhu mrd?lja!l {tyr4dp£ $taii^|>nft IrtroTtrcpr l^tMdjh ctmf \A c pr ctm dr juti btm "^ £ ^d. fedmr tefnrlbwfc
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [FLATEYJARBOK, Column
H6r
46.
£at er
47.
nu pessu
nsest,
281
GRCENLENDINGA fATTR— 6.
i.]
hefr Grcenlendinga patt. Herjulfsson
at Bjarni
kom
ok t6k
Capitulum. utan
honum
48.
af Groenlandi a fund Eirfks jarls,
49.
Sagfii Bjarni fra
50.
se"t,
51.
hafSi ekki at segja af Jjeim lgndum,
52.
Bjarni g0r8isk hir8ma8r
53.
Var
54.
8a 6t
55.
skip at
56.
manna saman.
57.
inni.
58.
ok kvezk minna mega vi8
59.
mestri heill styVa af beim frsendum
60.
eiman, pa er peir eru at pvf bunir, ok var ba skamt
ok
J><5tti
nii
145
jarl vi5
vel.
fer3um sfnum, er hann haf8i Ignd
monnum hann
mikil umrceSa
verit hafa uforvitinn, er
jarls,
um
ok
f6r ut
landaleitan.
re"S
Leifr
til
um
amaeli.
sumarit
eptir.
Leifr, son Eirfks rau-
ok keypti
haseta, svd at peir vdru halfr fj6r8i t0gr
ba8 sinn f^Sur
Eirfkr talSisk heldr
ngkkut
J>vi
Groenlands
til
Brattahlf8, f6r a fund Bjarna Herjulfssonar,
honum, ok
hann
ok fekk hann af
Eirfk, at
hann mundi enn
undan; kvezk pd vera hniginn vasi gllu ;
en var.
Leifr kve8r
ok petta Ut Eirfkr
U
i
fyrir
vera fgr-
aldr,
hann enn mundu eptir Leifi,
at fara
til
ok
rf5r h-
skipsins.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
146
[FLATEYJARB6K, Column r.
Drepr hestrinn
z.
f6tr nans.
3.
petta, er nii
fa
F6r Eirfkr heim
5.
6.
hdt.
7.
fundu ba bat land
8.
beir at landi,
9.
eigi gras;
Nu
munum
manna,
bjoggu peir skip fyrst,
ok kostuSu
sitt,
hann
fell
re"zk
skips
til
ok
ok sigldu
pa
haf,
i
akkerum, ok skutu
jgklar miklir vara
allt
hit efra,
vara bunir; ok
[er] peir
far sigla
ok f6ru a
bati,
t
11.
fa
12.
komit a
13.
SfSan f6ru beir
til
'Eigi er oss
mDelti Leifr:
Nu mun
landit.
en sem ein hella
ok
land,
vaeri
sa bar
all-
enn
skips.
til
nu bat
fat land var sl&t, ok sk6gi vaxit,
16.
ok
17.
Markland.'
18.
sigla peir
19.
d8r
at landi,
\>e\r
haf,
f
ok sandar
ok sigldu
til
skips
sem
at landi,
ok k6mu
og gengu bar upp, ok sask um,
at
pat at dggg var & grasinu ok var8 beim bat fyrir
22.
ku hgndum sfnum
23.
nsoett kent hafa,
sem bat
,
ok brugSu
i
i
munn
Sf8an f6ru beir
var.
4
ok ness
til
,
ve8ri,
s^r,
26. 27.
til
28.
fara
29.
dir skip beira,
ok runnu
30.
b e gar sj6r
undir skip beira, pa t6ku beir batinn, ok reru
sj6var at sja frd skipinu. til
bess, er nor8r
uppi skip beira, ok var
\>i
En peim
kostude.
2
til
lands bar er a ein
MS. kustum ? »
MS/ddgina.
3
MS.
fell
gef.
kalla
ok
jaf-
sigl-
m-
langt
\>i
var sva mikil forvitni
landsins, at peir nentu eigi bess at bf8a, at sj6r
fell
ok
gekk 8
ikit at fjgru-sj6var,
ok st68
,
la norflr
ok b6ttusk ekki
skips sfns,
far var grunnsaevi
vestraett fyrir nesit.
i
s
ok fundu
25.
milli eyjarinnar,
la,
stefndu
landit.
at beir t6-
du
bat, er
i.
dcegr
uti II
af landinu;
sund
eigi
Nii
24.
1
hafim
bar sem beir f6ru,
ey einni, er
g68u
af landinu,
21.
dgggina 8
ok ganga
bdti,
flj'6tast.
20.
i
ve"r
ok fundu land annat.
hvftir vf5a,
haf Iandnyr8ings-ve8r, ok vdru
i
si land,
Bjarna, at
'Af kostum 8 skal bessu landi nafn gefa
mselti Leifr:
F6ru sfSan ofan aptr ba8an
sem
betta land
ok kasta akkerum; skj6ta sf5an
Sigla
Pi
um
Eptir betta sigla peir
14.
6saebratt.
orSit
ek gefa nafn landinu, ok kalla Helluland.'
15.
MS.
me8 Tyrker
fer8, er
f
en
fleiri
samt.'
allir
jgklanna fra sj'6num, ok syndisk beim bat land vera goeSalaust.
10.
1
lestisk
fdlagar hans
far var su8rma8r einn
er beir Bjarni fundu sfSast. 1
ok
af baki,
me"r aetlat at finna lgnd
ver nu ekki lengr fara
en Leifr
Brattahlfd,
f
halfr f]6r8i t0gr
;
mun
Ekki
'
:
byggjum ve>;
honum
ok
sa er Eirfkr rei8,
fceti,
mselti Eirfkr
4.
GRCENLENDINGA fATTR— 7.
282.]
at
a,
felli
un-
6r vatni einu. til
En
skip-
*
var8 l>eim
e
MS.
gek.
{>at
fyrir
repeated in
MS.
iti Ififyv.fUZte TOg'yvk £u4»r fu aj )n
W
^cc
fett<0U
pr
i%
fug * it»bm V %&p
^ ^ifjoMar m»K eg u aJ'r la* eprt Fttl
t»W*n* fv&
ami ft efarkr
tfbnu* %.
fait
e, ie
UniM*frfefTiia
£?<£ k»u
rcmjcfl* x» dtt v
A
0tt*ft li*ult_
M inlr^ttr ctroTtm potfrir u kg-a tnVfc £- arii uc tffc&r ttn j
?
tjdfii
mffcV^d ttitori fotytnit-fckdtld h$u]5 %k prf 2-pi«n&u & an*,
p«u|5tr ol rtMjU* cpttrjwii
Seta «i drftfr%fcarta
fjdji
W
a&»u&uini fiin W-*gfliiattiJ&
f th* uair tanHfeogt tiAw » fonfctr hutrSiife
tFp"f
£ aCAffcjfcr-U w1TlTdp ^ftu IE Si 1n& tutftti 0c» 3, Mi*, .itut&'tufptvra (Iran ofcftn dpi* ttl tl^f tFtthtmtefrWi I19U pr (kdMn^ftp Tttonw^na^tie^ 9-i«^tt
vn
tj
'ty$
&»; fir fa |& ifiglau drftiAr--?: b fQoiu uedtfVf wftM fc
ar 2M»0 tuhr dflnl tmu ? tidira £ yfz u&v*)p. )T£ tft-p'to
m'wp
feettr
Mi, 4 fcnfc
1;
»puft fern
f eir te
f ud> *dft*n pp-t (Vipf ftnf £ t%l
wjiavrndnr^tjcir^cit cr tjo><£ gck ucfhrortr^i nefir)idv uftirptifflepuiiii
ir ttt*
Infc^tfepnau^ &*r gr^ttfta fio^dr ? &»& J>a ft|
til
&>£
drfyipip*
it^ti
&t]i jura %udrtr ^fl jdnj
&ipmu c^udr too
trob«* tia>utnu
il
Ar
£*«* ol &s#nf flirpr twrnucc^efTdrbfltt $r(io?^rileu
* bum
ikjie l)u6 par fiit
~h $tot
^u
f bu/f» W ^ l*i£
for?-
«tt
fiji-
ti* k&tr
u*r tko pate !T0*(*o#r at btu or "}>
Ar ^tr rao> anii$cycri&* ttifar
$
tdtr
t\ete
*6p&0x»t £
Kutrpt attttvu.^arlmo \?
uln^ lol hap£ jTetjl?^
u« ml e& ftnprd i4t
^* tiDft* v
UJtrr
|ni£«n
fias
U« «t <fl& 2r&tl&tr<$viUi ^Wp tUov rtufc 1: fa ymtiti- t*r IT jw»* 111;£ c£ udc Ijdii At* flxtk t^ u w£ f fe*
(*011U
trtw — -
--
•
hum '»
r
tp |,&^ra itv
nil
tj^vfh
tuf-Ftil
m urtc-xrr W ^ Guy m £kmc tosstlU
— »»» b»ftrt?t*l PMcila? ^ *-~» w V* Mr MM tuVtiiH %• » • » »« * dt
k nt&h^.j
}
*••
^rtijtrfc
!>.,.
,
B.
«-
V *W
»»~»
•
15
h^elpf^^
i
IHl ctJ lie famniii uvnive »«-ff
Hi £SfctiBR^ pr rm us EBSITf
ft
;
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
ok
31.
sins,
32.
ok Mru af
33.
at biiask par
34.
orti
35.
fyrr
upp
fluttu Jjat
282
par lax
um
bann
anni
f
ne"
GRCENLENDINGA J-ATTR— 8.
5.]
ana, sfSan
f
ok
vatninu,
t6ku pat ra8 sf3an
bii8ir;
ok gpr3u par hus
vetr, f
ok kgstuSu par akkerum,
vatnit,
i
ok g0r5u par
skipi hii3fgt sfn,
147
Hvarki sk-
mikil.
en peir hef3i
stcerra lax
tar var sva g68r landskostr, at bvf er beim s^ndisk,
se"t.
mundi engi f£na3r f63r purfa a vetrum.
36.
at par
37.
mu
38.
var par jafndoegri en a Groenlandi e3a fslandi
39.
stafi
engi frost a vetrum, ok
um
ok dagmalastaS pa
far kvd-
Meira
renuSu par grgs.
Iftt
En
skammdegi.
s61 haf3i
:
Nu
40.
g0r8
41.
f
42.
skala heima, en annarr helmingr skal kanna landit,
43.
en peir komi heim
44.
Leifr g0r8i ^mist, at
sinni,
ok
II sta3i,
ma8r ok
mselti Leifr vi3 fgruneyti sitt vil
ek kanna
lata landit,
at kveldi,
hann
ill
h6fsma8r
47.
A
einhverju kveldi bar pat
48.
af
li8i
49.
pvi at Tyrker haf8i lengi verit
50.
skat
51.
nautum sinum, ok bj6sk
52.
En
53.
ok var honum
54.
pgott.
55.
till
56.
maelti Leifr
57.
tala8i
f
er beir varu
Hann
vexti,
ba
tf3inda, at
til
ok
barncesku.
Nu
til
til
hans:
,
manns
'Hvf vartu sva en beir skil3u
59. 60.
ek ngkkur ny"nsemi
;
monn
i
'Ek
skeri a hafl.
var vant
i.
el-
hendr fgru-
ok XII menn me8 honum.
ba gekk Tyrker
seinn, fdstri
gretti sik
num, ok
stund.
Leifr var mik-
ma5r ok g68r
i
i
m6t beim,
andliti, lf-
en fbr6ttama8r a allskonar hagleik.
a by"zku, ok skaut
rcenu, er stund lei3:
um
Leifr kunni pvf st6rilla,
fer3ar at leita hans,
fyrst lengi
58.
fara eigi lengra
var heima at skala.
var brattleitr ok lauseygr, smaskitligr 1
varu
Leifr fann bat bratt, at fdstra hans var ska-
vel fagnat.
vesalligr
ok
me3 peim fe3gum, ok
fra skala,
lata li3i
g0r3u peir sva
Tal8i Leifr mi mjgk
skamt komnir
ek skipta
vil
Leifr hinn lieppni fann
alia hluti.
mjgk Leif
'
skilisk eigi.'
ok var pat Tyrker su8rma3r.
peira,
:
skal helmingr li3s vera vi3
skoruligastr at sja, vitr
45. 46.
um
ok
me3 peim e8a
for
manna
sterkr,
ok
par eyktar-
er peir hpf3u lokit hus-
$i.
minn, ok
fraskili
fgruneytinu
Ek
eigi hvat er
hann
sag8i.
fann vlnviS ok vfnber.'
1
MS.
'
Hann
marga vega augu-
Hann
mselti
var genginn eigi miklu lengra en bit; kann
at segja.
?
nesaligr.
U2
Mun
bd d nor-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i 48
[FLATEYJARB6K, Column minn
?
GRCENLENDINGA t-ATTR— 9.
283.]
kva8
Leifr.
At visu
er pat
kva3 hann,
satt,'
i
bat
2.
fceddr, er hvdrki skorti vfnviS
3.
n6tt;
4.
tvennar s^slur fram, ok skal sinn dag hv&rt lesa vfnber eSa
5.
hoggva vmviS, ok
6.
f6stri
satt,
um
en
Ok
mfns.'
'
Nu
yldr af vfnberjum.
8.
joggusk
9.
kostum, ok kallaSi Vmland.
brott,
bar
11.
ok
12.
'Ek hygg
til
mselti vi8 Leif:
'Hvf
en p6 enn
kvdSusk ekki
tfSinda?' segir Leifr,
1 5.
sa bvf framar en peir, at
16.
tim undir ve8rit,' segir Leifr, 'sva at
17.
at
18.
beir s^ eigi friSmenn,
hvart ek
na vdrum
Nu
fundi,
se"
ok
sjd
at fleira,
Nu
skip e8a sker.'
hann sa menn
bd eigum vdr
at
naim
[segl]
par rd8i
22.
kyni;
23.
u5a 6t BrattahlfS?'
24.
y8r ollum d mitt skip, ok fe"munum peim, er skipit
25.
dgu pann
26.
peir
27.
8
28.
en fekk
29.
XV
30.
u
kost,
k6mu
til
Leifr l>6ri 1
ok sigldu sfSan
vistar
me8
ba?8i gott
til
fjdr
Leifr
til
Hann
»
MS.
menn
eru burftugir
at
en beir ekki undir
til
sfn.
'Nii
vera.
md
;
vil
ek,' segir Leifr,
vi8 taka.'
me8 peim
af skipi
at
'Ertu son Eirfks ra-
til
er
sfSan bauIII
mpnnum
ok sfnum felogum.
l>ann vetr
'
£eir p-
farmi, par
kom
s6tt
a
2
mik-
MS.
o8rum,
Leifr t6k
var sf8an kallaSr Leifr hinn heppni
fek.
Hann
kgstu8u akkeri, ok sku-
ok GuSrfSi, konu hans, ok
ok mannvirSingar.
vera.
ek, at veV bei-
vil
Pi spurSi TyTker, hverr
Eirfksfjar8ar
baeSi I>6ris
mdls,
til
ok vera norrcenn ma8r
kva8 svd
Bdru farminn s6t,
g8rum hdsetum,
6r skerinu.
heita,
s6i.
Leifr segir
segir hann.
Brattahlf8ar. til
vistir
menn
nafn?'
Nu
sitt,
81.
pitt
veit eigi,'
allan kost undir oss,
gSrum, er beir hpf3u me8
e8a hvert er
be"r
beira, ef
til
sdr.'
f>6rir
sjai
'Ek
duga beim; en me8 bvf
ok laeg8u
soekja beir undir skerit,
'
til
Leifr svarar:
ok kva8u sker
sja peir,
tu litlum bati
'
vel byri
bd t6k einn ma8r
ssetti.
19.
Sa kvezk
f-
er varar, bd b-
e8a hvat
20.
fyrir HSi.
;
;
skerinu.
f
(ve"r)
nau8syn d
er
ok
ok gaf peim
haf,
f
pat er tfSindum
1 4.
'
skips
bu sva mjgk undir ve8r skipinu?'
13.
teir
til
Leifr nafn landinu eptir land-
undir joklum
fjgll
styiir
at stj6rn minni,
d skipit
Sigla nii sf5an
ok
er beir sa Greenland,
10.
ok gaf
bvf at ek var par
'Nii skal hafa
sagt, at eptirbatr beira var
var hgggvinn farmr
7.
ok sigldu
Svd er
tekit.
'
svdfu beir af bd
morkina, sva at bat ver3i farmr
petta var rd8s
beir,
Nu
ne vmber.'
moelti Leifr vi8 haseta sfna:
morguninn
fella
'
hepni.
.
Leifi var8 n-
bj68a
<-i^
nicnft vr
j»&^df * (£
Bret*
ftri
ptofl
>
«Jg
IV
uk^m^S Jwrttsfc- *?* m r'mdfr
^ ^ na nj ^ an^iF v tfhdii
yetr -pcfr ^
MTTV
^wpr left T>trtt»V5*
tan urnTue&?!r fbg-fyuo dt ndt r pM cp p-
\~IT
tort:
m m* ^uifptiia
uniToireKr vvH»tfc?"
w b&- fA Kuctsrtr jiof j^ttd ^ v A n
Jm mi On 0*5-** u& Mml t)hh fefl tr£<| (Uo'i3)t mi ml vk ft&f7fao£& vfo alluAintrr fetp W pfrtnimirli e iWp md vrtibd pr £0« p» M^.fiftUm limti til arur ^fj-^ 1 fn» tilr (*imc efc Imr
lajnr ffgtil
o?
^^
ytjiw ti
«
:
il&nnu
tj'udtr
hf!& ftatr t- piAir*
ftMn kdlj&&> l^lmi
tMduuftma»pi
tirtr
f
Uc]itt!
&«n
^vt^i
f«s: truU
\\
f\ib tsnW ttumxtitlj
W* mi Wi
JjUin
l»f i)
1»r
B^nfe nutT vimmrta mik! \r\jtn1* Itfp a v f&i t^^kflfn J>«uanis b^D^ !)f op i> tr IBrfeBT ^'thff.y* **r$wtt )»m tSe p*wJ m; iVtp nirr koif e
ttr *ii«tt&flr3-a?iir
w» Mat
•K .
nl t3tnlnfe ^ ml eb t*a ftr liw»tr »f r cp boftfm f fl*iwu *
(j
u
roll
pa* ft?
G10W «* £**« $** m **V ™ A n,; Wir * J*y buret*" f» far* IteUau 1«m ?* (*&*« bu»9v b?ohttr pr *1»cprfemtui \jtnK8*r
&
J;
>
'
4
<*tu0C yntToffn
v f& ft*
r
pit*
un tyrr £mtrar<& ACTMupilWtiltnaf acnvuo*tr n^fvdrprtW^u.lw, _»«-bttio« fT\sm top fid-tOtai
-I a lV
|
mtt**e»u«T*m tmfetrp pim3tt Uuse
totr
Aihti en
I
tnyfr j?
pAim fmmr ^ Iwi&ntt Tnfcir pap
ticthiu JnfcfrVbdtia
d»
tetrfetpllttf Tito&uir ih
ma wrf'ur .
Vc^uttvwV w«ihfcrri«fl*pwj&j^ks*ti1tta!m
mr or piraStt fir p!of«re W* H«^ * p ty*?^ yuatrin
ttlT ottta.dt-li4«**'C»i drfiiiwn tr nytf&a p 1»&r V* ©S" «**£ wc&» IjttH
f toisitcic cfnu i &dV ]4 jTlip *(vtitu Wlni imi^ i bar lan#a ftnol *• Uftrtro W\ ftrr pnv * thW mi in} c& a* « tt fTtl ft-
f
i
j
vs
arxUr til;.
If
Vtydur
Udl nrt
»
"O &*
^rfiittr pi ttttfrr 3- *n
dr tttmi tiatf *• dr Ijopfa ifcofcc tidrf 1?n ti^rd pc prd
f
b cr (Vtjt
liri
pr4
V fa^i
r
ftti )»tir
buD
kipti
.»
n\
^art
|>Ar ftcfc
£
>
^ibn
^a ircry4flti-irutJlmcvl»a»mn» w^ii» 0ed pt£)&t ?
1
;
!jj»
w ^ uf in- tiii& tmtu- jwilttp
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[FLATEYJARB6X
il
tr
33.
for Leifs,
34.
it
35.
f
36.
beim, er f6rir
37.
Nu
li8
ok
p6tti
fa
maelti Leifr vi5
pd
vill
dtti
bj6sk forvaldr
i
f orvald ek p6,
vil
Ok
skerinu.'
til
39. 40.
Leifsbuoa, ok bjoggu bar
41.
veiddu fiska
um
skip
ok skyldi eptirbatr
42.
a skip
43.
vestan landit, ok kanna par
44.
sk6g6tt,
45.
j6tt
sitt,
ok skamt
til
f
Vfnlands
um
kyrt
til
pann
vetr,
ok ngkkurir menn me5, feim s^ndisk
manna
dyYa, en
47.
af
tre.
48.
til
LeifsbiiSa at hausti.
49.
kaupskipit,
Eigi fundu peir
ok
hit
fleiri
En
nyrSra
mannaverk, ok f6ru
aptr,
sumri gSru f6r forvaldr
at
fa g0r3i
fyrir landit.
fara fyrir
ok
far var eyvistir
n6
ok kvamu austan
fyrir
andnesi einu, ok rak pa par upp, ok brutu kjglinn undan
sst fyrir
51.
pinu,
52.
forvaldr vi5 fgrunauta sfna
53.
& nesinu, ok kallim Kjalarnes
54.
pa8an
55.
er par vdru nsestir,
56.
sk6gi vaxinn.
fa leggja peir fram skip
57.
ggjum a
ok gengur forvaldr bar a land upp me6
58.
mselti
pa
59.
skips,
ok
60.
pangat, ok sjd par huSkeipa III, ok III
ok hgf3u bar langa
braut,
land, '
sja
ok
H6r
ok
dvgl, :
'
Nu
V
bcettu skip
at
er fagrt,
sitt.
fa
at ver reisim
ok sv& g0r8u
austr fyrir landit,
ok
ek
vil
ok inn
i
peir.
ok h^r
vilda
hdr upp kjglinn
Sf3an
sigla peir
fjar3arkjapta pd,
i
laegi,
ek bee minn
menn
alia ;
reisa
'
fgrunauta sfna.
ganga sf3an
undir hverjum.
MS. kialnar
nes.
allr
ok skjota bry-
d sandinum inn fra hgffianum III ha38ir, ok f6ru
1
ski-
mselti
hgf3a peim, er par gekk fram; hann var sin
me5
peim ve3r hva-
at
50.
:
ok
skyldu bu-
landit fagrt
hvftir sandar.
feir fundu hvergi
Vinlands. Leifs,
haf ok er
varit mselti forvaldr, at peir
sumarit.
til
eyju einni vestarliga fundu peir kornhjalm
46.
I
skip mitt, br63ir, e-
forvaldr f6r
ok heldu
koma
sk6gar ok sj6var, ok
milli
med
manna, me5 umraoi
ok satu
skipsins,
um
mjpk, ok grunnssevi mikit. f
sitt,
sitt,
En um
sdr.
XXX
me3
en peir
fer3 peira, fyrr
matar
til
ve-
Vmlands-
a6r eptir vi6i
at skipit fari
SfSan bjoggu beir skip
br68ur
engi frasogn
um
um
f u skalt fara
'
:
sva var gert.
beirar feroar
38.
sfns.
farm
mikill hluti liSs hans.
var umrceoa mikil
forvaldi, br68ur hans, of iivf3a kannat hafa ver-
Vfnlands, ok
til
ok
f6rir
Nu
andaSisk ok Eirfkr rau6i.
landit.
GRCENLENDINGA fATTR— 10.
6.]
ok andaSisk harm
f6ris,
31.
32.
f
Column 283
149
til
fa skip-
til
Hann
i5
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
o
[FLATEYJARB6K, Column i.
tu Jjeir lioi sfnu,
ok hgf8u hendr d beim gllum, nema einn komsk
feir drepa hina VIII, ok ganga sfSan aptr d hoffiann,
2.
me6
3.
ok
4.
u
5.
mdttu
6.
fir
keip sinn.
um, ok
sjask par
inn
sja
eigi
voku halda, ok sofna peir
voknuSu
pa, svd at peir
ok
allt
pitt,
ok
fgruneyti bitt, ef
kom
i>d
allir.
Svd segir
allir.
kallit
pu
vill
ok
fariS frd landi
far
7.
skip
9.
innan eptir firSinum utal hu8keipa, ok log6u at peim.
skulum m6t.'
12.
sl6an
3.
fcera
brott
f
menn
1
bfnir,
Iff bitt
sem
sem
dkafast, hverr
ngkkut
sdrir.
f>eir
fengit sdr undir hendi,' segir hann,
14.
fir
15.
skjaldarins undir
16.
ana
17.
d lei8 en 2
18.
ligastr
19.
bar bua d
20.
me'r
31.
kristnat,
lei8a.
8
ok
Nu
hgnd
'ok
fl6
er he*r grin;
md
um
mik d hgf8a bann,
tar skulu
at f6lum,
ok
kalliS bat
be"r
eptir pvf
mun mik
sem
menn Ek he-
'
betta
til
b-
flj6tast aptr
er me'r b6tti byggi-
munn
grafa,
ok
muni
komit, at ek
setja krossa at
Nu
fyrir kristni.
sem hann
I
flyja
spurfii fcorvaldr
andaSisk
haf8i mselt,
hgfSum
Groenland var bd
Krossanes jafnan sfSan.'
en p6 anda8isk Eirfkr raudi
en peir g0r8u
mik
lftt
en
pd: 'Ve"r
or milli skipborSsins ok
en
bat vera, at me'r hafi satt d
stund.
en vega
stund,
eigi sdrir vera.
rse& ek, at be"r bui8 fer8 y8ra
skulut foera
\>6r
vera;
ok
me'r,
I'd f6r
i>orvaldr maelti
bezt,
fd
mdtti.
kvdSusk
t>or-
pu d
skj6tast.'
um
en Skrselingar skutu d bd
beir,
sfna, ef peir vari
sem
sem
d bor5 vfgfleka, ok verjask
lit
Svd g0ra
aetluo-
Vaki pu
ok
hafa,
8.
11.
braut
kail y'
:
valdr
allir
ok
fjgrSinn haeSir ngkkurar,
1
f
Eptir pat sl6 d bd hgfga svd miklum, at beir
beir pat vera bygoir.
10.
1
GRCENLENDINGA fcATTR— 11.
284.]
i>or-
ok f6ru
ok
22.
valdr,
23.
par fgrunauta sfna, ok sggSu hvdrir g8rum slfk tfSindi sem vissu, ok bjoggu
24.
bar bann
25.
[beir]
26.
ok kunnu
27.
fat haf8i g0rzk
til
tfSinda
28.
hafSi kvdngask,
ok
fengit
29.
dtt hafoi l>6rir
30.
fcorsteinn Eirfksson at fara
1
MS.
vetr,
baoan
burt.
allt
ok fengu
um
se"r
vdrit eptir
vfnber ok vfnviS til
Grcenlands, ok
Leifi at segja mikil tfflindi.
me8an
en
skipsins.
kvdmu
Nu
d Groenlandi, at forsteinn
f
hittu 4
buask
skipi sfnu
f
Eirfksfjgr8
torsteinn Eiriksson andaoisk
i
Vestribyg'5.
Eirfksfir8i
Gu8rf8ar l>orbjarnard6ttur, er
austmaSr, er fyrr var frd sagt.
*
til
s!8an,
is
til
Vfnlands
repeated in the
Nu
f/stisk
eptir lfki forvalds,
MS.
'
br68ur
sfns,
MS. byg^iligazst
ok
4
bingf.
u pr pxi
inatm &
bya^ etsrtnk i * Mof&& Cm mt!4u titter \)Mmok ihm* tSr titttnr kl fc? fedtt «
tujfeu
watt efjfjjw&inii y\tf\
^vjiln^^^^-^^vy^ii
%
IBOr fua 9*
n&w J •
butt-rHii
r|i
pr
(Ati^^r^ir ton tiiaat bri f^vteS&me wiA?' Jr buorfnur a? 6trW- eHe
it
^a'tngtr far tm^^St^ftjV p)o £? indie ?kp h^ltefinfc or her tptt c6 mu wig (St* ttli t£ti2> i&
J iMdUimna^ mfc" mmTcitd r.u altttS eti tit
3 w ^i^^im ?fe-
dr|?
bwr ^S
t>&?ft
fhn^UDtt&tfc atmr
wife derate Bit ertttetr|jom
bt#
m*tr \ja £tin tyaptu wtrrfttum bom *r*fe nuTi ftwa fhm$]Tflft-&imk^itte& tfca ftr!)&|#
Itgftefr^Stl
^fcrbttft 1»
*drp tmi %^rt!lfr p^vt>TO nef tapttft lim- <£vett& v hi
Wifhiftr «i |vp
ftt)6ftAtsft-
on* -&&v&$ fetnJhw- itw 0nM&t*&£
uaUte- c pr g&u dttr ep*\m fern If Jjftpfr wit ^f fiJa ^hiiti! nfrnfc iFvtffii 2> Wua >ar ^poduia tKid ^t^ati yufifa
m
uenr*peti9t» ftrxstalcr^um wfrrfetji titif* nu budagtuptr cw^til flvenl&fc -fefoumtu litptr ftnu ^ewrp \3*t r\»fttAn feftufft
tdrtott-e
*?**»**« «nu*1T pi to muck bana **Ft>kbla
ttS? "Fa
\
l
m4w * ^ **** fcttiwmrb ifriL
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[FLATEYJARBCK, Column
284
GRCENLENDINGA I-ATTR— 12.
6.]
31.
bj6 skip hit sama, ok valdi hann
32.
se"r
halfan prioja tog manna,
33.
gar pau era buin, ok 6r lands^n.
34.
u
35.
firSi
a Grcenlandi,
36.
fekk
vistir
37.
vara pau eptir at skipi tvau ngkkurar
38.
ni
39.
Sa
40.
hann,
41.
0rindi mitt hingat, at ek
42.
star
43.
8 hann r&8a, ok nu
hvar pau f6ru
eigi
f
ok
me8
peim
nsetr.
?
haf, pe-
f
ok
viss-
pa t6ku peir land
peim
um
ok
vistir,
Nu
ok kona hans.
vistlaus,
I'd
Lfsu-
i
var enn ung krist-
vil
b£8um hj6num
bj68a ykkr
kvezk
vilja
hafa umrseSi
hann bessu.
jatar
'
M
morgin
45.
at vera, pvf at II
46.
einpykkr
si8 hefir
47.
p6
48.
ok foru pau me3
49.
rf8r var skorulig
50.
a
51.
ok andaSisk par margir forunautar [hans].
52.
eira,
53.
lata flytja
54.
8a, at s6tt
55.
Grfmhildr.
56.
ttin
57.
bse8i senn;
58.
8,
59.
ri3r mselti
60.
skyldu.
eyki, bvf at [mik]
me8 me"r mjok. Annan
skortir ekki
forsteini svarta
kona
at sja,
me3 6kunnum mgnnum. er gnduSusk,
ok
fcera
hann
ok
til
skips,
snemma
Hon
henni undir;
f
h^bj^li forsteins,
vit
ykkr
en
vist,
ok
um
peim
setla
ek pann
me8
morgininn
hann peim
veitti
vetrar,
kom
s6tt
lfkin.'
ok anda8isk Grfmhildr, kona hrfS
f
Nu
er bess
sem
at
forsteins Eirfkssonar,
li8
I
kistur at
ek
MS.
bat.
:
'
at bf-
s6tt fyrst, er hdt
karlar
2 ,
fcorsteins svarta.
en b6
kom
En
er
lik.it.
hon var dau-
Gu8-
segir hon.
Me8
hsetti er
undarligum MS.
kallar.
s6-
ok lagu bau
i>orsteinn minn,'
2
lfkum b-
vil
skamt
eptir fjgl, at leggja a
brott,
mselti forsteinn Eirfksson
1
eyki,
Gu8-
vel.
baS 1 gora
ok t6k kona hans
ba gekk forsteinn fram 6r stofunni litla
fa-
par hj6n, pvf at ek er
bratt eptir bat t6k s6ttina forsteinn Eirfksson,
'Vertu
en pat er
hon ba-
sinnar, en
at veita
fcorsteinn
var akafliga mikil, ok sterk
ok
;
vi-
til
ok bua bar um; 'bvf
EirfksfjarSar at sumri, gll
kemr
II menn,' segir
svartr
ek koma eptir ykkr a
be'r hafi8,
ok
'
kona, ok kunni vel at ver-
vitr
fat var
til
eptir
vistar,
til
konu
mun
era
ek ok en
Nu kom
betra, er be"r hafiS.'
ek ok er kallaSr I>orsteinn
i>orsteinn heiti
'
'
:
sinni er mikit
M
sigla
menn kvamu at tjaldi peira snemma. manna vaeri f tjaldinu. forsteinn svarar
hvat
var, at
fcorsteinn
ba:
;
f>orsteinn leitaSi
44.
til
ok
I>au velkSi uti allt sumarit,
er vika var af vetri,
hinni vestri bygS.
e3a hverr spyrr
mfn.'
ok hafSi me8
vexti,
sfna
PaX var einn dag, at
spurSi, er fyrir
til
li8 at afli
ok Gu8rf8i konu
gllum hasetum sinum, en hann var
a Grcenlandi.
'
ok
;
151
nu
Hann kva8
um
husfr-
sva vera
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
152
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column 1
i.
eyju
2.
num
vara
5
GRCENLENDINGA i>ATTR— 13.
285.]
hon upp
bvf at nu orglask
,
fra stokki,
ok
breifar
3.
ok lagSisk Grfmhildr ni3r
4.
Nu
5.
8i mikill
6.
boenum.
maSr ok
Nu
purfti
hann bess
fa varu bau
7.
a hans, kunni bvf
d
9.
k forsteinn b6ndi GuSrfSi af st61inum
frammi
me3
lftt.
oil
10.
an
11.
hana, ok
12.
ok fgrunauta hans;
hana, gegnt
lfki
forsteins,
ok
fyrir
me8
Hann
ok bj6 um.
kom
3
henni brott
setit
H
forsteinn b6ndi hennar. settisk
i
var bse-
af
Gu8rf8r kon-
GuSrfSr haf8i
ok
sft,
um
talSi
henni bvf, at hann mundi fara
lift
stofunni.
f
ok anda5isk hann.
legit [a],
fang
f
tre"
brott,
f
sf-
forsteinn b6ndi inn,
d8r hann
stofunni.
f
bekknum, er hann hafSi
fyrir
hverju
i
alls,
elnaSi s6ttin forsteini Eirfkssyni,
8.
st61i
kom
bvf
i
Grimhildar, ok foer3i
lfki
ok
sterkr,
ok
;
ok brakaSi pa
pvf,
f
g0rir forsteinn kistu at
ok bokar fotum
vi8 Qlnboga,
skua sinna
til
t6-
bekkinn ann-
henni marga vega, ok huggaSi
henni
EirfksfjarSar,
til
me8
kirsteins,
lfki
b6nda hennar,
13. 1
4.
'ok sva skal ek taka hingat hj6n
Hon
hugganar ok skemtanar.'
ok
mselti
'
:
Hvar
er GuSrfSr
?
bakka8i honum.
hann
en hon pagSi.
betta,
til
bd upp,
!>orsteinn Eirfksson settisk
III tfma mselti
'
segir hann, 'bft
fleiri,'
Pi
mselti
hon
vi8 15.
k>rstein b6nda:
'Hvdrt skal ek svpr
gekk torsteinn b6ndi yfir
hans mali e8a eigi?'
veita
ok
g61fit,
d
settisk
16.
svara.
17.
jdm honum, ok pd
18.
d leiS:
19.
hon kunni pd
20.
dasta8a.
21.
ok munu langar vera samfarar ykkrar, ok mart manna
22.
koma, proskasamt,
23.
fara af Groenlandi
24.
ngi bua,
ok muntu honum lengr
25.
koma
aptr
26.
ok muntu bar vera ok taka nunnuvfgslu, ok bar muntu
27.
hnfgr forsteinn aptr, ok var
I'd
maelti t>orsteinn b6ndi:
'
Hvat
viltu,
Hann ba8 hana
st61inn,
en Gu8rf3r
nafni?'
segir hann.
sat
f
eigi
kn-
Hann
svarar,
er stun*
lit
Mft
En
MS.
er annt
pess,
til
betr andlati
GuSrfSi forlgg
at segja
mfnu; bvf
bat er bft at segja, Gu8rf8r, at bu
til
bjart til
dgaett,
ok
scett
Noregs, ok pa8an
fslands
hush-rein.
ok
til
Ufa.
til
M
um
lfk
fslands,
*
mun
MS.
til
uorrar.
hvfl-
gipt vera islenzkum manni,
mun frd Munu pit
fara,
ykkr
ok ganga
bar kirkja
ok
pess at
g68ra
ok g0ra bu d f slandi.
munt utan
hans,
til
munt
ilmat vel.
bus bfns, ok bd
biiit
sfn,
ek er kominn
at
foert
far
munu
ok
reist vera,
andask.' til
su8r,
skips,
Ok
pd
i>orsteinn b6ndi
3
MS.
burt.
bit le-
& vfihiZ tU »1(cvl^%^m1»pefr«i(ft* i)«-l)r few artr fiife fa mrtn n\ cmf -tfe Jtfee to£ *^.attta^f>n, frpKtiite litKB^^wi*tosCirft^ir j>ctt
b%
1j«e4t»ihr*(kimAflr If ha&afcifti
^
me
% mti- l;ttHF8H$ i^ttmd jfea e If Va#&>* ttiF ff-y* p£ hro& feurpr f?«& fii^ucma^rtnalr «* 4 f ttf*$i ee trilTljfl
1
lawinh ^ {si tnlf ^. b Tjiatt itillm nftpnf 1c$^f$?ftif Mnjtf -m cr *nrt£ ficrar%ia gy&f-^kufl tfn til ffi&df lfhmejja bnraflDfan mfnii']»i»ar efc^hmffr^Wtoil ar)>u wr Qfptx>& ifln^tTw !» fta^-cpctr par Tc0j« wffpwijN?* >wi»»wlatiB vaiaTtt^rgK>tair-e«»Ai •
^
.
»
hw«f^1wfillW 8lh#«tffl£rfo?r-j itoiartfT. immu Jjfr pawl a? $ii8i r tu^ -z^al itftite i^abu rtHfite '|»,m f-nrf^ Inge bua %tmu mn lettiftir fepa jib rnvvt- fa % flflC1tt«j'6k Wma wapnr o!l tfEite til huf pfnf^l?* nta^ £6un*ffr& y ^'mwtarva^tafeatuma wafla^artlrai d^aa^dTsjiA ^nf0tr^^tijVitar Wtr ^ til* ^r^avtr'tk^C^tP b,i
j
,
I
tn nl
y^y liantrtrnr.i)«vini
flu^p^
Ii5"tt»frurtfrt£u
.?& fno^a fa&Ctar Hm^hr ^w*tfemtr
M& epnt v
to?
d* pr^ilr* urm Jaatfa Ijtd m;1cmm trnr fifye * l?^prt!te£l;Rpt8w^btf1jWetttjo ueilrei latpf llifer ^fi^fit^var^^^ofhitn?^0r()ju6liI
)
i
W&cp *n6fl Enter p&Hr b«&
than
of'Bftttn *!b Iff^T^ '
If
# tVi^a4ir.fcalla * kni *i- '^i.mfl§.
ljdpd allr|rc fmlpffptii! ^c?«tr^frm-|irt)a^«SiJ rn>3 !
$
klfnm yaiitc ^MT«r prflTJojm <& In^itfTn&r ep|5rmp& fei
?0Cp4 oK fimtr
M m; pe?
I)
Mbu prj'fjtffitoptt™
nfo *hol!anii 2 htni
mifol pmi£ -* 00d
a£
]idtr ujj
1
wa?
ri
fnuar
* &>mji f Fbo„ '
m t K bi&i p r cK kfirw
^
kan dr&nta -o* una* °k abrnuttr v Ha pr fjopSu *>dpr m/S ff&anB tvfn l<*~ jjefla v;Ao * ttforA tJ l&p litf * U&& ivdmd !)i*$'c&r [»
f»dr aft* uj»
MEf
juifAtiArpt^Utt
Ww
ollfltrfc
d|»tn^&t»wKS
?rdlfelfeon uei^fi it0eA«. cto^bti net-
^dpt
Ijro RttfH f&lu
™
Vm Urdu £ir udr wtt-rktrfm^t^tow p. ,>, fttfai miMI p1<4*rm« Mr «diri!tt^nd^ en pt* onw
tttair
Wfe
n&*rb*u»
*
?flfdliiiik^l»9a !,<* e pljrfASu*fr frmittifl' ?d0a« imahj n*r i»m fftWc te^Jir atrd&i ?- i&piitf
»r
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS. [FLATEYJARBOK, Column 28.
efndi vel vi5 Gu8rf3i
29.
6 sma ok
30.
menn
31.
Leifs
32.
Iif5i,
33.
tat
ok
til,
f6r sf3an
Brattahlf3,
i
ok
f6r
p6tti vera
GRCENLENDINGA &ATTR— 14.
5.]
hann
bat, er
allt
ok
kvikfe",
285
til
haf3i
med
skips
en fcorsteinn
Varu
skip af Noregi
allt
bj6
;
Eirfksfir3i,
var son f6r3ar hesthgf-
Karlsefni, er pvi skipi styr8i.
8a, Snorrasonar, I>6r3arsonar fra [Hgf3a].
36.
au8igr at
37.
Bratt feldi
hann hug
38.
fyrir
Sf3an var hon
39.
vetri.
40.
stu
41.
r&5in fer3 hans, ok r6S hann
42.
daga g0r3u beir Karlsefni ok hasetar hans,
43.
hafa
44.
lskonar Kna3, pvf at peir setlu3u at byggja landit, ef beir ma?tti
45.
pat.
46.
sin,
sik.
Hin sama
menn
um til
forfinnr karlsefni var st6r-
me8
Brattahli3
1
honum
fostnuS,
ok g0rt bru8hlaup
sem
mjgk
se"r
LX
skipverja,
hgf3u fengit 1
til
Sf3an heldu beir
eigi.
47.
3a me3
48.
hendr mikil fgng ok g63
heilu
at
goe3a.
sf3an,
ikil
50.
a3r gekk bar i land upp; en pat var bratt
um
til
hgf3u haft me3
51.
g0r3i mikit
52.
fella vi5u,
53.
burkanar.
54.
berjum ok allskonar vei3um ok goe3um.
55.
ok
sik.
telgja
t"eir
fceir til
hgf3u
skipsins, gll
ok
me3
hgf5u
hann kvezk
ok skaru hvalinn.
49.
mundu
ba
graSung
drigt,
einn.
lag3i vi3inn a bjarg
mat.
eigi
eitt
Fe*n-
ok
Karlsefni
le*t
til
goe3i af landkostum beim, er bar varu, bae3i af vfn-
Eptir
pann
vetr hinn fyrsta
56.
tok at
58.
ok lgg3u undan me3 byr3ar
59.
li,
60.
bar inn
gjalla dkafliga hatt
;
sfnar,
ok allskonar skinnavara, ok snua 1
f
m-
57.
ok
hii-
Leifsbii-
til
rekin, bse3i
Skorti
al-
se"r
mar; p& ur3u peir varir vi3 Skraelingja, ok f6r par 6x sk6gi fram mikill flokkr manna, far var naer nautfe" peira, en gra3ungrbelja,
var
fann mal-
I>eim bar bratt
sin.
upp
lja
k6mu
gra3K var3
at
se"r
Nu
menn.
a3rir
jofnum hgndum skyldi beir t>eir
bvf at rey3r var bar
:
peim
i.
ok konur V.
haf skipinu, ok
f
svgrum
Leifs
til
peira
fy-
ok
karla
ok hgldnu, ok baru par upp hu3fgt
ok g63; f6ru
ok
fyrr,
peirar ferSar, ba?8i Gu5ri3r
Karlsefni ba3 Leif husa & Vfnlandi, en
en gefa
Leifi Eirfkssyni.
Gu3rf8ar, ok ba8 hennar, en hon veik
var umrce3a a Vinlandsfgr
Karlsefni
pat, er peir
allt
vetrinn
en bat hraddusk Skraslingar, en pat var gr&vara ok til
bcejar Karlsefnis,
husin, en Karlsefni let verja dyrnar.
1
More
safa-
ok
vildu
Hvarigir skil3u ann-
correctly, er jpeir fengi.
for
til
ok peira felogum.
h6t torfinnr
34.
ok var
Gu3rf3r
t'orfinns
35.
(6,
ok fekk
ok bjo par meSan hann
Sa ma3r
Grcenlands.
varit jgr-
skipit,
jgr3ut at kirkju.
nil lfkin i
um
seldi
sitt
Pra Vinlandsfer3um
til
Hann
me8
bu
svarti g0r5i
hinn vaskasti ma3r.
sama sumar kom
Hann
heitit.
Gu3ri3i,
Eiriksfjar3ar.
til
153
kom
su-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
I54
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
i.
2.
fa t6ku Skraelingjar ofan bagga
ars mal.
ok
vapn
vildu
helzt fyrir;
hann ra3s me3 beim
1
ok
sfna,
at selja vipnin,
hann ba3 konur bera
at
hsetti,
ok bu6u beim,
leystu,
en Karlsefni bannaSi beim
lit
eitar
4.
gar er beir sa biinyt, ba vildu beir kaupa bat, en ekki annat.
5.
li
6.
um
7.
innavoru;
kaupfgr Skrselingja, at peir baru sinn yarning
8.
Karlsefni t
f6ru beir vi6 sva
A
10.
norri.
iklu fleiri
12.
konur:
s-
mgg-
f
gndverSum gSrum en
;
ok
'
yfir
ba bar skugga
16.
heldr lag,
17.
ok mjgk eyg8, sva
18.
hausi.
1 9.
gir
Hon gekk par at, er Ek heiti Gu8rf3r, hon.
20.
Pi
rdtti
21.
bat bar
22.
onan
dyrrin,
i
ok hafSi
Gu8rf5r
dregil
ok
f
at
hann
Karlsefnis, bvf at
24.
tf8ast,
25.
konu pessa
26.
aka,' segir Karlsefni,
me8
29.
ggva
30.
num.
Jjar
sem
um
ok
m6ts vi8 ba, ok varu mmselti Karlsefni vi8
fyrr var rffas-
beir bgggunum sfnum inn me8 vgggu Snorra, sonar sfns,
inni I
svgrtum namkyrtli
hgfuS, ok lj6sjgrp & hit, fglleit'
Gu8rf8r
augu
sat,
e8a hvert er
hgnd
sfna
ok
s^t
einum manns-
f
maelti:
bitt heiti ?
'
Hvat
Ek
'
'
hennar, at hon
til
vipn
hafSi viljat taka
peira.
utan Gu8ri8r
munum
'Nii
ein.
saeti
se-
segir hon.
en
hja henni,
ok fjglmenni.
Nu
Ok
vitja
ba
f6ru
er
li8it
•
MS.
1
kemr fram 6r lata
burt.
hiiskarli
mi
sem
brott
f
til
hann
ra8a
at t-
var hit briSja
skulum v^r taka bat r£8,
s^ni sik bar, en annat Ii3 vdrt skal fara
rj68r fyrir nautfd varu,
einum
\6t purfa
muni
'pvf at ek hygg at beir
MS. bakka.
heitir bii?'
heiti GuSrfSr,'
Engi ma8r haf3i
bar eptir ok varningr.
Vdr skulum ok taka gri8ung vara, ok
1
til
fa
bd heyr8i Gu8rf3r brest mikinn, ok var ba k-
klae8i beira lagu
ufri5i
dyrum
f
fyrr.
bvl var ok veginn einn Skraelingja af
23.
s6t
sat
at eigi haf3i jafnmikil
hiisfreyja
saman,
horfin,
sinni
Skrselingjar
ok gekk bar inn kona
'
allt
er fra bvi at segja, at
bee sinn, ok bjoggusk bar um.
ba kgstufiu
er beir sa bat
15.
a nes betta,
.
um
kvamu
vetri
En Gu8ri8r
14.
27.
Nu
2
skulu b6r b6ia. ut slfkan mat
skf8gar8inn.
28.
brott
ok hQf3u slikan varnaS sem
fyrr,
en ekki annat
en
f
Gu8rf3r sveinbarn, kona Karlsefnis, ok bit sa sveinn S-
foeddi
Nu
'
biiit
g0ra skf5gar8 ramligan
laetr
bann tfma
tr,
Nti var
1-
ok be-
sfnum, en Karlsefni ok forunautar hans hgfSu eptir bagga beira ok sk-
9.
3.
brott
f
ok mi
biinyt at beim,
3.
11.
1
GRCENLENDINGA t-ATTR— 15.
286.]
at
X menn
fari
fram
sk6g, ok hgsk6gi-
fara fyrir oss.'
En
MS.
foleit.
'
bar
titf
^y^f w^1>*m dtrt^Soft ft^rlwii«rte|iajv^ iii&iivw
«Vui
I
te"»
tiaaliiitrf btn^tfa
yl«nt cjHff-* j> pda »*kh;
H tar te«p« ? 6wm ^
wia* t*c~p^
9C&- jiftriv
v
J lion Qcb- bftr arct
0«^
Wp*.|* ority ^m
>ond /
rrtir*
\v-.
f»a
wTMKu
~n nAJ^nwk v
tnT hufrjpetrbu
y&T*cm &irtTtjiiipmU&1jn> fmft til Inidir th-if ftmlnd 1>1 trWdUrffUndu
dupf jiw* ^ljntirtl0 jTcajHriltt: lid ucpr (P^ftf (Eugfe 96 gud V*n ini>#;f ndur priS ]>a ttrltotr fremv- prJo? ifcop/ tm w »w (Fimr* tft&i0i»dfonp. no*ri ^ lata If jfe p of F ^ t
^TiVo
1)a^
tnejjteH ftjjte
in
jfeofiird dridit
tfr
udtiwidrdttd^u
««B 1»" ^f» "&&b tyofb
ttl*nuVtmtu ffcfcf ^ti #*fc ,e
ktflF tjid^aa
navmikU ^ ua?n fltfc (&£ *^mrt #£ fi? fywtrxte
m^e prd pn h&pfe Mi**
;
hSfctf\ a?tldr f h*
)j
p»* JVcT-trkr tip oyt efnd fcletr
ftuw fhmfr* w^dtrj»dd04j}hu^fiioiil§rrapc«^i?0 i»u6? |id ttkfd jftfi mpWe md& dptrie Wl«t a v Annb j> wdv|» Iji ftfeit ftfrnra firm Irtti^ indtti F e ifca »lmd £F ftfcaenr fna l)inr- Ir pdrd win ^ tyfcr j>driw ]rai vl&*r
w
J
-oA ttrt^^?r oiJt^il#ffn^
nu ^tiftfir^ Tmri >tjap&u^"
<
9 v*n wrtn, At$$ j*3*£kX u tcfefr \jmtrtrttt dr mfrti ytn p At! 1110*0
\
Wn&
&
V*" ^ P i" ^ Jp* #°* ^ p^"* vdin Jjr tftrit» ItoU |£^£fUtjj dp nortil $ilfe ev Sfrt*o dp wfejJfop
m
ft
fjfc
sS^fftj rJfli\rt fin hope ^ v fii ucnr djrilfc>p ffiro
til
jttt^drkimr *<£ d4ifc* ifcourfcav- ctra rdrtdfed aw A^rr- fla? pa flita jjctm « 0n)&ii f pw-e ^rwr.fe hA | i fjefpd -j |rrn b^d ? b« Mfc^Jjd At feyeetn t xntit Wj fa
dtrtetre
tfftff
%
Ijohmg ^erMdUtrd v Ifdfed c ^peet^-nwf phi pi*»Jf dptntfc-P fcoMti* ftrif 2 dtF fla^Jii tji -,
if ftn?r]»dpd
dtni
pr J»
;
TM#A? fld Ide^dtifnfe mlj IiTb^ii (awd Hr^ mdlMgi m?]s fcfcd&1»ie S<>ii Wcti pc^d (?•
j?dtt£
| ift hd 1 «&t(V tlr i:«:^i>i>1l&u \|dpft f
« $td£yvi$bf
M dp
(j
^yv uijlnd dffet^ir^VonW c
Jjeg ^Ijdpfr.v th ^Jrifd
pidp ^ Ij m?t>u t JjcfTtnlf »deft ri» Tu« iu)lffc vai ^pTv
it
\?dw
v
Trf ii
^? Adt fyaumte
t1p^« C^Jj.
^tiu
pf
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
286
GRCENLENDINGA !>ATTR— 16.
3.]
31.
var sva h&ttat, er fundr beira var setlaSr, at vatn var g5ru-
32.
megin, en sk6gr a annan veg.
33.
agfii
34.
daga.
35.
mafir var mikill ok va^nn
36.
ingi beira.
Nu
vara
ra3 hgf3, er Karlsefni
J>essi
Nu komu Skrselingjar i bann sta5, er Nu var bar bardagi, ok fell fjgl3i af liSi
Karlsefni haf3i
til.
um
Nu
37.
38.
dau8r.
39.
ok varp henni sl8an d sj6inn sem
40.
a sk6ginn, sva hverr
M
ma5r
t6k sd hinn mikli
41.
Vara
42.
vera lengr, ok
vill
43.
an mgrg goeSi
i
44.
f,
ok kvamu
45.
Nu
sem
fara
til
vetr allan,
um
fer5 pykkir bae3i
g68
pvi at
kom
48.
frbu broe8r
49.
enzkir at kyni, ok 6r Austfjgroum.
50.
ydfs Eirlksd6ttir g0r5i fer5 sfna
til
fjar
til
ok
virSingar.
Groenlands, er Karlsefni
kom
far er nu
53.
dttu beir bvf.
54.
hus bau, er hann haf3i g0ra
55.
zk
56.
ydfsi,
57.
um
58.
di beim,
59.
le'tu
60.
ta hafa, ef sva vildi ver5a,
faSan
hus,
for
hon i fund
en gefa
at hvarir skyldu hafa
latit
f
haf,
fat
fcvi
til
f6r
foeri til
Leifs br68ur sfns,
En hann
a Vfnlandi.
skipi st-
til
fundar vi3 b£
Vfnlands
me8
Nu
ok
[ba8], at
farkoj-
hann
ga^fi
Sa var maldagi me8 beim Karlsefni ok Fre-
XXX
vfgra
manna ba
& skipi, ok konur
V mgnnum
varir,
bess mselt a5r, at bau
ok bess var
litill
en beir
fleira,
k6mu
ok leyntil
Vfnlands.
mundi samflo-
munr, en b6
x 2
henni
svarar hinu sama, kve-
eigi.
beir broe8r eigi fyrri vi3
ok hgf3u
Freydis
feir brceSr varu
hana, beira er bar fengisk.
fram; en Freydfs bra af bvi begar, ok haf3i
ok ur8u
par
drepa broe6r sama sumar
af Vfnlandi.
heiman 6r Ggr5um, ok
allra vi3
eigi
at taka, at Fre-
til
brce8r Helga ok Finnboga, ok beiddi ba, at beir
ok hafa helming goe8a
vill
ha-
I
vetrinn.
Helgi ok Finnbogi, ok vdru barm vetr & Groenlandi.
st sinn,
bau
um
hann J)a3-
let
51.
mundu
ok hgf3u
Nii sigla beir
ok vara par
52.
lja
l^sir Karlsefni, at
beir fer5 sfna,
Vfnlandsfer9,
46.
skip af Noregi
pa
at vdri
ok berjum ok skinnavgru.
vinviSi
47.
II,
en
Nu bua
Groenlands.
peir
flj?ja
nd peira vi3skiptum.
tykr par
Eiriksfjarfiar skipi sfnu heilu,
teksk umro35a at n£ju sii
ok
leit
stund,
hann; en sf5an
lengst matti
1
vera hgfo -
begar
fell
um
a
leit
ok
eina,
hans; sd
ok
vi5 0xinni,
fara matti,
pann
peir Karlsefni par
til
upp 0xi
til
bar-
til
sem hann mundi
b6tti Karlsefni
ok hj6
reiddi at fdlaga sfnum,
I-
setlat
Einn
Skrselingja.
hafSi einn beira Skraelingja tekit
ok
&
stund,
ok
Skrselingja,
liSi
i
155
k6mu
beir brce8r
Nu
isl-
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
156
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column i.
ngkkuru
2.
eydis
kom
3.
sin.
M
ok hgfSu uppborit fgng
fyrri,
ma;lti Freydfs
'at haldask
Sum,' segja
5.
Leifr husanna,' segir hon,
sku vi3
7.
bann skala
8.
fella
9.
at takask
Baru mi
bik.'
vi5u
firr
mundu upp
'
muni
en
eigi y8r.'
ok
fgng,
lit
oil
I'd
leikar,
ok
bykW meo
12.
skdlanna, ok f6r svd fram lengi vetrar.
13.
at
14.
en ve5ri var svd
15.
b6nda
16.
broeSra,
menn
er
barusk verra
ok t6kusk af
sins,
ok
ok
f6r
leikar,
milli,
f
17.
aptr d miSjan klofa.
18.
\>i
19.
'Hvat
20.
ut
21.
la
dggg var
at
dyra, en
til
ma8r einn
Hon
ok pag8i; en Finnbogi
ok
me"r,
ek
vil
mdr
fallin
'G6Sr
23.
bvf at ek kalla ekki hafa s
la innstr
Hon
landskostur, en
m6i; en bat
Hon
mikil.
le"t
til
er 0rindi
or8it.' 4
eigi
milli
sk6klse6in
i
t6k kdpu
ok
d3r,
lltlu i
'Ek
svarar:
vil
Hann
bikki*
tau ganga
Hversu
mdr
'I'd segir
maelti:
at bii standir upp,
Svd goYir hann. '
hur8
lokit
gdttum stund
skalanum, ok vakSi.
f
illr
gjzJrt
skdla 1 j>eira
til
haf8i ut gengit
tala vi8 fik-'
22.
pikki
Freydis
snemma
fat var einn morgin
3 undir skalavegginum, ok settusk par ni8r. 3
lfkar pdr
'
f
mitt d binn fund, at ek vildi
er
Hann
'ok svd b-
kaupa skipum
ikki
25.
vi8 ykkr broeSr,
26.
he8an.'
27.
vi8 bat.
28.
f6tum, ok vaknar hann fcorvarSr vi8, ok spyrr hvf at hon vaeri svd kgld ok vdt.
29.
Hon
30.
ip at peim,
1
'
I>at
mun
ek
meira skip en ek, ok vilda ek
pit hafit
ldta gangask,' segir
Gengr hon heim, en Finnbogi
svarar
me& miklum ok
gekk hon
til
vilda
pj6sti
:
'Ek
hann, til
ef be"r lfkar
hvflu sinnar.
MS.
Nii skilja Ipau
vel.'
stfgr
'til
upp
MS. eyrewde.
MS.
settizst.
rumit kgldum
i
peira brceSra, at fala sk-
en peir ur8u vi8 pat svd
' 4
brott
f
bd
Hon
var gengin,' segir hon,
ek kaupa meira skip;
skdla repeated in
'
svarar
milli er,
segir hon,
er,'
ok gangir
tre*,
segir hon.
?
bustr sd, er vdr
bu sem
at
24.
\>vi at
ill-
ok ba g^rSisk sundr-
lauk upp hurSinni, ok st68
Freydfs?'
viltu hingat,
me8
En
ok ^ngvar g0r5usk kvdmur
en sf6an gekk hon
f,
okkr brceor
settu
um.
Freydfs st68 upp 6r rumi sfnu, ok kteddisk, ok f6r farit,
mun
i>rj6ta
'
:
Me"r \66i
'
Svd var
hgf5 skemtan.
vaeri
um
til
'
'
Nti t6k at vetra, ok tgluSu beir brceSr,
11.
rjeim,
ok
vel
fvf at \6t hug-
?
oss.'
maelti Helgi
gjzirSu se"r skala,
er Fr-
huss fgng
til
meS
akveSin orS
10.
stund, par
En
Leifs.
ok bera upp
sj6num d vatnsstrgndu, ok bjoggu
skips sms.
til
husa
til
sitt,
Hvf baru beV inn heV fgng y8r
'
:
4.
beir,
sfn
pa ry8ja peir skip
at landi,
6.
GRCENLENDINGA t>ATTR-17.
287.]
ilia,
'
MS.
J>iki.
:
noVktru
lm Jj4
r
tnt
*Vp&» up ^W *artng
itiH -ppc^biflrtti
ffo
r jmiMfpfc
hit* tf trt b«r paua
^ W
f*"«*™f
<&> w pr ftr VjeHa^a- iwrofi' a&tetf <# ri;u&tia fe^ !>© mi* »6j.V«l itin l^Hat |>?t0ta tnit o&f' ^(Vtt vtr |»15 fcai*u Wvr edwj £ i $c*^ fcr it***}* it fctr* fh tfedt* fvr ftwxu AuteAtttmto "£ but£tt tltS* pr- Icr priUvfcu ttJ ikpf ltnf-im-n»kdr ueote^tflluA* fr]£^ dt cdkteif munta ti to lortfeaf ^ *i \w& Ifcentr &« witr-jjr &u
ttflta
i-
vm fhrn^Wt cm m^frvfc^twUt ^ajat^ Itmfc to&fee wtJ ^ w&tefr rt» ]m)?*r*oti$faw& How imticr rMla* t vet tiw f»»4 tempc ucrr.^\>drmjv nx^to tfta* en
tu?d$i luhr fuo pftvir rk-toi0
uar pattrttuW-lftok ii4jm
brnifcftnf-£|Jc*^ctt fi» flck Iff tola &cfcl*tti (Ual* ctri IjapflrW flfltt- Utla Afc ^lokrr I£. -* ul *!M c«
md$
aptr 4
ini&ohi
w*
W*
WaM If ldtiK up Ijttt&tric * rttfc^ fl#r$-itttt£
btotor
en tllr \jttt tiijwithr Ot c tus/niiHi c ekWl* ?Wh ka|»a t wtftr^a ftj j>u C€$ fcf l?*fiu>J* iww en jTc «*»?& utur apni ptm& &* cVwRfe katifja ltntoii Mtf nt&rfekuaV|Mr1ia|*trtni?f«i fVfp ee^^itlmeM flofc?
Jul* tn Ife fcoftutr
>W
fjedhi
^nw>Matti 0dti#a2* ferfVep £ h\fyt&tiu fWlaJ
^fiT-m/mfl^btolhrcb-iuH-gfltt) ic^fril prd-u>-
at^ ^ uillai
efe:
feautod: ntettrft fop'
c ^wftH
T5,
OF THl
^luo dla.
'
tJNIVEBSITT
.;
A mkv- \m\\av\\?5m ne^tnarfc-tmT ckfirdi &ma arcfc «r P" ^cf^P^ ^ learnt to gtflfc ^-muefe. a* talnto ^ bi^
^
im ftt^ftrff k ttmUtvrltf&tr & bafc w of mnt& fc'l&iatfl&te
(m -^ fta$i fir? fa bcpairtr f&tla pa &.*$g&u in drt fcjmn&ii*tt*uW Vpotfft f kdtt* fl«ra» | Icurwtn mi vrlj& fcro bimSTii cn.^lcr^c|td bAir dJIor Miar ^ep^ ? few ««9« c^r -2r\>01& c»a« |wrt
«&* imp
t^
wtpft fed
4*boku
rofcp^ai
W
<«r
t»
1
lfn> fro
uair#r Oi»ii«gtF J?
bar tf *0*ba? k &"&*• 11H
j»
^<*»
vhvA
m¥4 pcfaea flna cp oiT vA? a«a n^ fetama til gnHfe fl^tf batFefefti ma* *aM tobac fc^^a bumraiWac: i£» y f&pt* atj*au bniij «? tH b to a vmt-aa£
-2=
<*
W
^^b^ojfr. nu wu#u pr ilnjr tbcro*^ v^ir]> «r|irHvljop3u dr ltt/}» oMu 0«?&u £ bto foatht tvpA^U* $ pwta> vt"*on2> fa ^ mir trivia flity feap
tba
fttrv
^w
rtMpe tji ftr
1ttro inertia
fumf- 1»M
&w
Sf tfr p ? bd^ftr attn*|r& *"*
r i)aj*ft bcctd b^ttair
W
^t;i*|"t
^ayd fey 35* band to §n!ri2c e p" e
* « P»&
fitt
dtt-lfpcktmlmi pc^f^votlii pp«jti Itna jiafrH' ^jt >H£ bantd lata -o^iwr inm ftH? n« / bnftmti c :
:
C:\
^\jrb^* jp wtttWi be?} eiV Ob
fuT^«1tytt-tuoh,tflotn (fett ar/r tvtmicr urn fi&r.nu
wj
due
p
(mm ptnt nip v*t
(ft
*TFb
[idtoktfufm to li^'pa nir-i."tun£ ^tagiTd^^adrbto* tHli ta-pn famaii^v. JTfttr ^bjjottjnl
fri^d ail
ill
I.
^uTltfarb^i^^^ rtwi«:^^lTiotttra Atr&unSfaK
-
?&
I
THE ICELANDIC TEXTS.
[FLATEYJARBOK, Column
287
bgr3u mik, ok ldku
31.
at J>eir
32.
a minnar
33.
f
34.
nti
1
skammar
ne*
brottu af Groenlandi,
en bu,
sarliga;
35.
taka vapn sfn
gengu inn
at
ok sva g0ra
;
ek g0ra skilnad vi8
sem bundinn
37.
ut hvern
bar
39.
repa.
40.
at
41.
la sfns eptir pat
42.
vel hafa umraSit,
43.
at
44.
segir fra
45.
tir,
er v^r
f6rum
46.
er peir brce8r
hgfSu
47.
ipit
3
karlar
fa
pa
it
Fai me"r 0xi
'
:
ilia
ok
sigla sfoan
snemma
f
brott.'
att, f
'
Nu skulu ve*r bat Nu bjoggu beir
Nu
segja, at
skipi sfnu ip
50.
gara skip gengit hafa af Grcenlandi, en pat er hann
51.
Freydfs f6r nu
52.
att.
53.
vildi
54.
ur8u
55.
ku, at eigi koemi
56.
8ur hennar, ok p6tti
57.
Freydfsar,
hafs,
Hon
sumars.
ok bei3
til
bus
byrjar,
uda3um sfnum.
58.
me3
59.
stur mfna,
60.
mun
upp
um
at
sem hon
[til]
hon nu
stafiit
bau bui
pessi saga
um
allill.
I'd
til
ska-
ok sk-
fa
albiiit
sk-
mundi au8-
lisk-
bvf at
hon Eigi ills-
sf8ir fyrir Leif, br6-
t6k Leifr III
penna atbur8
pat
varit, til
Fr& Freydisi.
styV8i.
um
ep-
EirfksfJQrS
me8an
upp
er
Iffi,
he*r
ok hafSi
beira e8a
petta
f
at eigi
bui sfnu.
f
uda8um
Nu kom
sagna 4
menn
allan jafnsaman,
af
liSi
peira
ok var
'Eigi nenni ek,' segir Leifr, 'at g0ra bat at vi3 Freydfsi sy-
vseri vero,
prifum ver8a.'
MS. mitar minnar.
sf8ir.
honum
ok pfndi pa
einu m6ti sogn beira.
1
Sitr
fyrir,
mal manna,
fjar qIIu fgruneyti sfnu,
sva haldinorfiir, at beg8i yfir
allir
lftt
er bat
bvf at bat haf6i
sfns,
fekk mikin feng
leyna lata
var par Karlsefni
ok
hon
au5it,
ok k6mu
49.
til
Nii f6ru pau
snemma um
skipit
vel rei3fara,
varu
sfSan vegr
;
gllum goe5um, er bau mattu
ok ur3u
Nu
kom.
at Freydfs p6ttisk all-
48.
sitt
lit
pa skal ek pann mann ra8a af
me6 beim
haf,
a,
'Ef oss verSr
maelti vio fdlaga sfna:
Groenlands,' segir hon,
pessum atbur8um.
bar;
eitt
ok
engi pser d-
Sva var g0rt
hgnd.'
f
ok fannsk pat
verk,
vildi
Ok
ok
bond, ok leiddu sva
f
ok gekk af peim dauSum.
er par varu,
skj6tast,
skala peira brceora,
til
ok
eptir,
sem
standa
drepa hvern sem
ldt
en konur varu
maelti Freydfs
til
pegar
fara
en Freydfs
var,
drepnir,
konum peim V,
koma
ok
peir,
utan bu hefnir bessa.'
bik,
menn upp
rek-
vilja
ek er
finna, at
beim sofondum 2 ok t6ku ba, ok fcerou
38.
allir
nu
fiat
st63sk hann eigi atglur hennar, ok ba5
36.
ma8r, munt hvarki
vesrell
ok mun ek
mun
ok
GRCENLENDINGA f>ATTR— 18.
}.]
J>innar,
157
Nu *
en spa
mun
ek peim pess,
MS. sofondum.
at peira afkvaemi
0ngum
lei5 pat sva fram, at
3
MS.
botti
kallar.
um
bau
'
MS. sagnara
?
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i 58
[FLATEYJARB6K, Column
i.
pau 1
f
fra,
nema
2.
Karlsefni bfr skip
sitt,
ok
3.
me8
4.
sinn,
5.
gofgustum
6.
Islands,
7.
junum, pa
pa8an
vert
ok holdnu, ok
heilu
ok haf3i par
gott
monnum
ok
er
GRCENLENDINGA I>ATTR— 19.
288.]
sigldi
sat
um
par
Honum
Noregs
til
varning
seldi
bse8i hj6n, af hinura
En um
varit eptir bj6
ok skip hans
albiiinn,
ok kom
forsk vel,
ok
vetrinn,
ok pau
Noregi.
i
[er] at segja fra pvf er
haf.
i
yfirlaeti,
hann var
Nu
ills.
la
til
hann skip
sitt
til
byrjar fyrir brygg-
10.
kom par at honum su3rma3r einn, setta8r af Brimum 6r Saxlandi. Hann falar at Karlsefni husasnotru hans. 'Ek vil eigi selja,' sag8i hann. 'Ek mun gefa pe"r vi3 Mlfa 2 mgrk gulls,' segir su8rma8r. Karlsefni vel vi3 bo8it, ok keyptu slSan. F6r su3rma3r f brott 8 me8 husas-
1 1
notruna, en Karlsefni
12.
af Vmlandi.
13.
i
14.
keypti hann Glaumboejarland,
15.
var hit mesta ggfugmenni, ok er mart
8. 9.
Nu
hvat
vissi eigi
siglir
Karlsefni
upp
Skagafjgr8, ok var par
sett
i
16.
Gu3rf3i, konu hans, ok g63r settbogi. vi3 bus var3veizlu
Snorri,
um
skip hans
ok g0r3i
en bat var mosurr
;
ok kom
haf,
17.
ok
var
tre"
en
vetrinn;
frd
19.
aumboe.
21.
hon
22.
8ur Brands biskups.
23.
fs,
lif8i.
ok haf3i hann bd
kom
g0ra kirkju
latit
SfSan var8 Gu3rf3r nunna ok einsetukona, ok var par
20.
Snorri
dtti
son pann, er forgeirr
h6t,
hann var
lif3i,
f
ok
ut ap-
Gl-
me8an
fa8ir Ingveldar,
D6ttir Snorra Karlsefnissonar h^t HallfrfSr
fo8ur forlaks biskups.
varit
er Karlsefni var anda5r t6k Gu5rf3r
Snorri var kvangaSr, ba f6r Gu8n'3r utan, ok gekk su5r, ok sfns,
um
son hennar, er fceddr var & Vfnlandi; ok er
tr
bus Snorra, sonar
norSanland
honum komit ok
18.
til
kominn
,
skipi sfnu fyrir
ok bj6 bar me8an hann
bii i,
manna
Ok
4
p6tti
;
m6-
hon var m68ir Run61-
Bjprn hdt son Karlsefnis og Gu8rf3ar; hann var fa8ir ^runnar,
m68ur B24.
jamar biskups.
25.
Sinn,
26.
er
nu
1
ok er
FjgISi
manna
er fra Karlsefni komit,
hefir Karlsefni g0rst sagt allra
manna
ok
atbur3i
er
um
hann
kynsaall
ma8r
or-
farar pessar allar,
ngkkut or8i & komit.
J>au repeated in
MS.
'
MS.
half.
a
MS.
burt.
•
MS. mausiur.
vt )*<*&* fyrh* vtty* l&plitrt |tfu
ncrtitf life; **»
*r $S«d ^rd # fiofadfr
?&
1m 4^d|?5t'fc^rf|tnri*B "tars'' -^Vd* tg6Hji»n dp *»6«* ^»9tHt*ftt?tmn frw en^max? ear 'fan tf tf*J* fir f
^
* «r^W»atr aftuifi %= £f U t£ tynto -p b?£es umn jtd f* fmiraa fin* firfjp ^fr} em ortrafc dp rama <£
tfln&*
fA^MTpfWdirH^fii f^nm Ettf ekud «<&*&gWc^iriH gcasb ti£ b*fy a> wjttfwfid
^MJk iq? fu^ro
tttjxiitf'
e^Vwr^u^tBr^c^dr^mau^iir kciti
+
f ted$*y • * udir b Ar u» feir f ji t)f^» acre* c \mi twtr k^tt y aidm eww- or *^;
-ttti
6ufttth&wtettzdtt fe fnqfe|*£tt*r£ ^.^" vduml&<2«?
dot (im^iV ctrfejewr her!? vp*«»9u&£»rTnj l^a ue bp£ 6 v • 1;
j? Vjp&5-0«<9O. ;
dor
W&t &#? a{!rd md dri»*W£ tta csf noU*nr m& A&Hna:
&oj ^.bep
«*
-o
log
pfc
^
NOTES. It has been claimed that the Icelandic discovery attained a practical result through the
(1)
imparting of information to those to
and notably
ascribed,
to
whom
the discovery of America has been generally
Columbus and the Cabots.
The tendency
as the original discoverer dates from the time of Ortelius
Columbus' fame
to qualify
while the effort to
',
show
that his
voyage was influenced by information which he received from Icelandic sources was,
first
perhaps,
formulated in extenso within the present century
first
2 .
obtained definite information from Icelandic channels rests, after
which
letter,
is
cited
by Columbus' son
in the
biography of his
The
theory that Columbus upon the following vague
all,
father, as follows
In the month of February, of the year 1477, I sailed one hundred leagues beyond the island of Tile, the southern portion of which is seventy-three degrees removed from the '
equinoctial,
and not
sixty-three, as
includes Ptolemy's west, but
large as England, the English
some
much
is
will
have
it
;
nor
is it
further to the westward
;
situated within the line which
and
to this island,
which
is
as
come with their wares, especially those from Bristol. And at the sea was not frozen, although the tides there are so great
when I went thither some places they rose twenty-six fathoms, and fell as much. It is, indeed, the fact that that Tile, of which Ptolemy makes mention, is situated where he describes it, and by the moderns this is called Frislanda V the time
that in
John and Sebastian Cabot are supposed, by 1
'"Christophe Colombe," avec l'Europe."
d'utilite
l'opinion
que
les
du geographe
ouvrages
dit Ortelius,
[Theatr. Orbis
n'etait point
similar theorists, to have derived
"a seulement mis
terr. ed.
le
1601, pp. 5 et 6.]
furent
imprimes qu'en 1579, mais sur
1404], dont, pour le moins, la localite est restee problematique.' vol.
ii.
Nouveau-Monde en rapport durable de commerce et Ce jugement est beaucoup trop severe. D'aillenrs
basee sur l'expedition au Vinland dont
d'Adam de Breme ne
knowledge
Alex.
il
ne
les v.
fait
aucunement mention, peut-etre parce
voyages de Nicolo et Antonio Zeni [1388-
Humboldt, Examen
critique, Paris, 1837,
p. 120.
' Finn Magnusen, 'Om de Engelskes Handel og Fjerd paa Island i det isde Aarhundrede, isser med Hensyn til Columbus's formentlige Reise dertil i Aaret 1477,' in Nord. Tidskr. for Oldkyndighed, Copenh. 1833. pp. 112-169. 3 I have not been able to find that the original of this letter is in existence. The quotation is made from the Italian
Historie Del. S. D. Fernando Colombo ; nelle quali s' ha particolare, & vera relatione Ammiraglio D. Christoforo Colombo, suo padre, * * nuouamente di lingua Spagnuola tradotta nell Italiana dal S. Alfonso Vlloa, Venice, 1571. On page 9 of this book, the letter is thus printed 'Jo nauigai 1' anno mcccclxxvii nel mese di Febraio oltra Tile isola cento leghe, la cui parte Australe e lontana dall' Equinottiale settantatre gradi, & non sessantatre, come alcuni vogliono ne giace dentro della linea, che include 1' Occidente di Tolomeo, ma e molto piu Occidentale. Et a quest' isola, che e tanto grande come 1' Jnghilterra, vanno gl' Jnglesi con de loro mercatantie, specialmente quelli di Bristol. Et al tiempo, che io vi andai, non era congelato il mare, quantunque vi fossero si grosse edition of the Biography, entitled
della vita,
&
:
de' fatti dell'
:
:
maree, che in alcuni luoghi ascendeua ventisei braccia, et discendeua altre tanti in altezza. di cui
Tolomeo
fa
mentione, giace doue egli dice
;
&
E
bene
questa da' moderni e chiamata Frislanda.'
il
vero, che Tile, quella
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
160
1 of the Icelandic discovery through the English, and especially the Bristol trade with Iceland These theories do not require further consideration here, since they have no bearing on the .
Wineland
primitive history of the
Lggsogumenn was introduced
(2)
[sing.
discovery.
logsggumaSr],
The
law-saying men, publishers of the laws.
lit.
into Iceland contemporaneously with the adoption of the law code of office Ulfliot [tJMj6tr], and the establishment of the Althing [Popular Assembly] in the year 930, and was, probably, modelled after a similar Norwegian office. It was the duty of the law'
sayer
'
judgment
to give
where
was
it
his
custom
which were submitted
in all causes
law established by the Althing.
The
to regularly
'
law-sayer
'
announce the laws.
From
function called Maw-saying' [logsaga], the office received
this last, his
office
common
at the Althing,
most important,
From
name.
its
Commonwealth, the
adoption, throughout the continuance of the
the time of
was
its
the
elective,
a limited period [three years] although he was eligible for re[Vigfusson, Diet. s. v., states that during the first hundred years the law-speakers
incumbent holding election 2
to him, according to the
appears to have presided
.
were elected
for
(3) Little is
office for
life.]
known
of Rafn beyond his genealogy, which
is
given in Landnama, Pt.
Rafn was
II,
distantly
and again in Sturlunga Saga I, ch. vii [Vigfusson's ed. p. 5]. Marsson and Leif Ericsson. His ancestor, Steinolf the Short [Steinolfr hinn was the brother of Thorbiorg, Ari Marsson's grandmother, and through the same
ch. xxi,
related to Ari lagi],
Rafn was remotely connected with Thiodhild, Leif Ericsson's mother. second earl of that name, is probably meant, i. e. Thorfinn (4) By Sigurd's son. He was the most powerful of all the Orkney earls. * * * Thorfinn was five years old when the Scotch king, Malcolm, his maternal grandfather, gave him the title He died in the latter days of Harold of earl, and he continued earl for seventy years. ancestor, Steinolf,
this Thorfinn, the '
Sigurdsson,' [ca. a.d. 1064]
3 .
recorded in Icelandic Annals [Annales
(5) It is
regii,
Skalholt, Gottskalk's,
and Flatey
Annals] that King Olaf Tryggvason effected the Christianization of Halogaland in the year In this year, according to the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason in 'Heimskringla,' 'King Olaf
999.
came with
men
his
the same autumn to Drontheim, and betook himself to Nidaros, where he
established himself for the winter
Red, he
who
first settled
;
'
and
same place we
in the
Greenland, was come that
read,
'
son of Eric the
Leif, the
summer from Greenland
to
Norway
waited upon King Olaf, accepted Christianity, and spent the winter with King Olaf.'
sailed that
1
'
Bristol,
'
King Olaf sent Leif Ericsson
summer wo
to
Greenland.
He
die Gabotti [Cabots] ihre zweite
he
autumn and he crew of men who were in
spring following, and hence in the spring of the year 1000, for Olaf was killed
of that year,
;
In the
in the
to Greenland to proclaim Christianity there,
rescued at sea a ship's
Heimath gefunden
hatten, unterhielt
damals mit Island einen lebhaften
Handelsverkehr, und da wir Sebastian Cabot auf seiner zweiten Fahrt Island beruhren sehen, so hat man nicht ohne Grand vermuthet, dass die beiden Venetianer von den Entdeckungen der Normannen unterrichtet gewesen sind, deren Andenken
auf jener Insel noch jetzt in aller Frische sich erhalten pp. 260-1. *
same 3
Cf.
hat.'
Peschel,
Geschichte der Erdkunde, Munich, 1865,
Maurer, Die Entstehung des Islandischen Staats und seiner Verfassung, Munich, 1852, pp. 147, 152-3, and the von seiner ersten Entdeckung bis zum Untergange des Freistaats, Munich, 1874, pp. 52-3.
author's, Island
Orkneyinga Saga,
ed. Vigfusson, in Icelandic Sagas,
London, 1887,
ch. xxxviii. p. 58.
NOTES. desperate
straits,
and were clinging
161
Wineland the Good.'
a wreck, and he then found
to
[Heimskringla, ed. Unger, pp. 192, 196, 204.] The preponderance of evidence certainly points to the year 1000 as the year of Leifs discovery. Hiisa-snotro-tre,
(6)
occurrence, and
its
lit.
'
The word
house- neat- wood.'
hiisa-snotra is
of infrequent
Saxo
exact significance has given rise to widely diverging opinions.
Grammaticus renders
it
'
gubernaculum,' in an excerpt from Arrow-Odd's Saga [Book
v,
of
Historia Danica, ed. P. E. Muller, Copenh. 1839, vol. ii. p. 251]. Torfaeus, in his Historia Vinlandise ' [p. 28], renders the word coronis ; vir quidam Bremensis coronidem ejus '
'
[husasnotra habetur]
be conjectured, however, that he had given to the word by Biorn Haldorsen,
[Symbolae ad geographiam medii as
it
occurs in this passage,
Vigfusson [Diet.
aptasse.'
s.
'
'
leaving us in doubt as to what he meant by 'coronis;'
licitabat,'
in his dictionary,
ex monumentis
aevi,
scopse.'
'
v.]
may
namely, 'coronis domus.'
Werlauff
Islandicis, p. 14] translated the word,
Fertur Thorfinnum Karlsefni scopas ex ligno
'
defines the word,
evidently to WerlaufFs interpretation,
it
mind the same meaning which was subsequently
in
sibi
'house-neat,' 'house-cleaner,' inclining
Magnusen as having suggested Fritzner [Diet. s. v.] defines the word 'a weather-vane, or other the point of the gable of a house or upon a ship.' This interpretation of confirmed by Dr. Valt/r GuSmundsson, in a critical study of the meaning but quoting Finn
the translation 'broom.'
ornament,
at
Fritzner's
is
of the word, wherein he shows the close relationship existing between the probable specific
names for the parts connected with the ornamented point, occasionally vane-capped, both upon the peak of the house-gable and the peculiarly carved prow of the ship. That the names should have been used interchangeably for the similar object, in both house and ship, is the less remarkable, since we read of a portion of a ship's prow having been removed from a vessel and placed above the principal entrance of a house, that is, in some part of the gable-end of the dwelling (7)
wood
'
This passage
is
l ,
somewhat obscure.
It
may, perhaps, indicate that the 'house-neat-
is stated in general terms in Flatey Book came from Wineland. If the meaning is, as suggested in this the 'house-neat' was hewed to the northward of Hop, the only intelligible of the following clause would seem to be that, although Karlsefni attained the
was obtained
at Stream-firth, although
it
that the 'house-neat-wood'
passage, that interpretation
region which corresponded with Leifs accounts of Wineland, he did not succeed, on account
of the hostility of the natives which compelled him to beat a retreat, in accomplishing a
thorough exploration of the country, nor was he able to carry back with him any of the products of the land.
This author,
it
will
be noted, records only the two voyages described in
the Saga of Eric the Red, namely, Leifs voyage of discovery, and Karlsefni's voyage of exploration. (8) Lit. the
Olaf the White
is
the people of the Norwegian Oplandene
i.e.
Norway comprising
district in
(9)
Uplanders,
fyrir
vestan haf].
capture of Dublin, appears to have been
Cf.
a
name given
to a
a part of the eastern inland counties.
called in the Eyrbyggja
western sea,' [mestr herkonungr
1
;
Saga
i
Y
the greatest warrior-king in the
This expedition,
made about
GuSmundsson, Privatboligcn paa Island
'
in
the year 852.
which he effected the [Cf.
Munch, Norske
Sagatiden, Copenhagen, 1889, pp. 154, 158-60.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
162 Folks Historie,
pt.
i.
vol.
i.
The
p. 441.]
title,
which
is
assigned him, 'herkonungr,' signifies
Harold Fairhair, was divided kingdoms were called The into numerous petty states, called fylki.' 'kings' who had command fylkiskonungar [fylki-kings], as contradistinguished from those over a troop of warriors or a war-ship, but who were not necessarily rulers of the land. These Norway, prior
a king of troops, a warrior-king.
rulers of these small
'
•
to the reign of
'
herkonungar,' or occasionally 'sj6konungar [sea-kings], [Cf. Keyser, Norges Stats- og Retsforfatning i Middelalderen, in his Efterladte Skrifter,' Chr'a, ' 1867, vol. ii. p. 20 et seq.] As the forays of these warrior -kings ' were mainly directed against
warrior-kings were called
'
'
the people living in and about the British Isles, and hence to the westward of Norway, the expression, 'at herja I vestrvfking,' to engage in a westerly foray,' came to be a general term '
upon some part of the coast of Great Britain, Ireland, or the adjacent These free-booting expeditions began on the Irish coasts, perhaps as early as islands. In 798, the Norsemen plundered the Hebrides, and in 807 obtained a lodgment 795.
for a viking descent
upon the mainland of Ireland 1 (10) Aud, or as she is also called Unnr, [cf. ante, note 4, p. 15], the Enormouslywealthy [hin djiipauoga] or Deep-minded [hin djupuSga], was one of the most famous of the Her genealogy is thus given in the first chapter of the Laxdcela Saga: Icelandic colonists. .
There was a man named Ketil Flat-nose, a son of Biorn Buna; he was a mighty chieftain in Norway, and a man of noble lineage ; he dwelt at Romsdal in the Romsdal-fylki, which is between South Mcer and North Mcer. Ketil Flat-nose married Ingvild, daughter of Ketil Unn, the Enormously-wealthy, was Ketil's Wether, a famous man they had five children. Ingiald's son, son of Frodi the Brave, who slew the White, who married Olaf daughter, [she] the Swertlings.' Aud was one of the few colonists who had accepted the Christian religion Her relatives, however, seem to have lapsed into the old faith before their arrival in Iceland. soon after her death, for on the same hill on which Aud had erected her cross, they built a '
;
heathen
altar,
.
and offered
.
.
they would pass into the
sacrifices, believing that, after death,
hill.
whom
Aud's son, Thorstein, formed his alliance, was the first earl of the Orkneys, and this league was formed ca. 880. [Orkneyinga Saga, ed. Vigfusson, 1. c. p. 5.] Vigfusson makes the date of Thorstein the Red's [Timatal fall, ca. 888, of Aud's arrival in Iceland, ca. 892, and of her death, ca. 908-10. [Norske Munch, on the other hand, gives the date of Aud's death as 900. 1. c, p. 494]
[Landnama,
Pt.
ii.
ch.
xvi.]
Earl Sigurd the Mighty, with
;
Historie, pt (11)
i.
p. 802.]
SuSreyjar [Sodor],
lit.
the southern islands
;
a name applied
specifically, as here, to
the Hebrides. (12)
modern
Knorr, a kind of trading-ship.
It
was
in model, doubtless,
somewhat
Nordlands-jaegter, the typical sailing craft of northern Norway.
It
similar to the
was, probably,
and these half-decks were in the larger vessels connected by a gangway along the gunwale. The open space between the decks was reserved for the storage of the cargo, which, when the ship was laden, was protected by skins or some similar substitute for tarpaulins. The vessel was provided with a single mast, and was propelled by a rude square sail, and was also supplied with oars. The rudder
a clinker-built ship, pointed at both ends, half-decked, [fore
1
Cf. Orkneyinga Saga, translated
?]
and
aft,
by Hjaltalin and Goudie, Edinburgh, 1873,
p. xxi.
NOTES.
163
was attached to the side of the ship, upon the starboard quarter, and the anchor, originally of stone, was afterward supplanted by one of iron, somewhat similar in form to those now in use. When the vessel was in harbour a tent was spread over the ship at both ends. The vessel was supplied with a large boat, called the 'after-boat,' sometimes large enough to hold twenty persons [Egils Saga Skallagrfmssonar, ch. 27], which was frequently towed behind the ship in addition to this, a smaller boat often appears to have been carried upon the ship. [Cf. Egils Saga Skallagrfmssonar, ch. 60, wherein we are told that three men enter the smaller boat, but
The knorr was swift and more easily controlled than the long-ship we may conclude from a passage in the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason, Hacon tells Sigmund Brestisson, when the latter is preparing to sail to
eighteen the 'after-boat']. [langskip] or war-ship, as ch. 184,
wherein Earl
the Faeroes, to take vengeance for his father,
'
the voyage
is
not so long as
it
is difficult, for
long-ships cannot go thither on account of the storms and currents, which are oftentimes so
severe there, that a merchant-ship [byrSingr] can scarcely cope with these, [wherefore]
me
it
seems
Upon Queen Aud's vessel there were twenty freemen, and besides these there were probably as many more women and children, perhaps forty or fifty persons in all. As Aud was going to a new to
best, that I
country to make
household
it
should cause two "knerrir"
be equipped for your voyage.'
to
her permanent home, she took with her, no doubt, a considerable cargo of In the Egils Saga mention
utensils, timber, grain, live-stock, &c.
vessels (knerrir, sing, knprr), presumably of about the
her people made the voyage Kveldulfsson, refusal to
who
pay
We
size as this
tribute to the king, that Kveldulf,
They had a
'
Early in the spring
own
hand, because of his
Thorolf 's father and Skallagrim, his brother,
[878],
Kveldulf and his son each made his ship
They made ready two women and young persons.
considerable ship's company, and a goodly one.
large "knerrir," having
upon each
They
of the property which they could.'
took with them
made of two which Aud and
is
knorr,' in
'
read there, that after the death of Thorolf
received his death-wound from Harold Fairhair's
decided to go to Iceland. ready.
to Iceland.
same
all
Finnur j6nsson, Copenh. 1886,
thirty able-bodied
p. 81.]
men, besides
A recent writer,
[Egils
Saga Skallagrfmssonar,
Tuxen, reasoning from
ed.
this passage,
concludes, that there could not have been less than forty persons on board each ship, there
may he
well have been more, and to transport these, together with their probable cargo, would,
which would belong to the now making the voyage between Copenhagen and Iceland. Reasoning
estimates, require a sloop of not less than forty tons burden,
smallest class of vessels
from a comparison of a vessel of
this size with the ship
unearthed
at the
farm of Gokstad,
north of Sandefiord, Norway, in 1880, he concludes, that such a 'knorr' would have been
somewhat over
beam of from
forty-two feet long, with a breadth of
that is to say rather
more than twenty
feet shorter
sixteen to eighteen feet,
than the Gokstad ship, with about the
same breadth of beam, but probably considerably deeper from gunwale clear,
however,
why
to keel.
It is
not
so small a size should be assigned to the 'knprr;' there seems excellent
reason for the conclusion that these vessels were not only as large, but even decidedly larger, than the Gokstad ship.
Sailing free, before the wind, these ships could doubtless attain
a very creditable rate of speed, but the nature of the
sail
and
its
adjustment was apparently
such that they could not make such favourable progress when beating into the wind, especially in land-locked waters, '
and hence the frequent recurrence
the ship waited for a fair wind
'
[byrr],
before setting
Y2
in the sagas of the statement, that sail.
It
was, probably, in ships of a
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
164
to that of the 'knorr,' that Leif
model
similar
and Karlsefni made
vessels, while they seem to have been constructed with
were well adapted
crews,
to
their
fulfill
little
the
duties in
These
their voyages.
regard to the comfort of their
more
essential
features
of sea-
worthiness and speed \ (13) Frjals, a
freedman, from
frf-hals,
neck having been a badge of servitude.
i.e.
having the neck free; a ring worn about the
Slaves were called
The
thralls.
)?raelar,
thrall
under the control of his master, and could only obtain his freedom by purchase, with the master's approval. He was occasionally freed by his lord, as a reward for some especial act of devotion, for a long period of faithful service, or, in Christian times, as an
was
entirely
act of
atonement or propitiation on the part of the master. The early settlers of Iceland many of their thralls from Norway others were captured in the westerly
brought with them forays, or
;
purchased
in the British Isles,
— indeed
the ranks of the slaves
would appear, both
from actual record and from their names, to have been mainly recruited from the British
The
Isles.
majority of these were, probably, not serfs by birth, but by conquest, as witness
the case of Vifil in this saga.
The
there are frequent references in the sagas to
had been, if
he
'
leysingjar,' freedmen.
killed the slave of
was very common in Iceland, and men who were themselves, or whose fathers
freeing of thralls
The master
could
kill
his
own
thrall
without punishment
;
another he was required to pay to the master the value of the slave,
within three days, or he laid himself liable to condemnation to the lesser outlawry.
The
were severely punished for their misdeeds, but if one man took into his own hands the punishment of the thralls of another, it was held to be an affront which could be, It was this right of revenge for and usually was, promptly revenged by their master. such an affront, which led Eric the Red to kill Eyiolf Saur, who had punished thralls
Eric's
crime
for a
thralls
however, was
made
committed against Eyiolf's kinsman,
liable for the
misdeeds of his
thrall,
Valthiof.
the offence in Eyiolf s case was, that he took the execution of the law into his (14) Dalalgnd,
the Dale-lands.
lit.
The
The
and could be prosecuted
Aud
region of which
master,
for these
own hands 2
took possession
.
is
the western part of Iceland, contiguous to that arm of the Breidafirth [Broad-firth] which
known
Hvammr
as Hvamms-firth.
Krossh6lar
[Cross-hill]
is
is
hard by.
on the northern side of this firth at Both Hvammr and Krossholar still
its
in is
head, and
retain
their
ancient names. (15) Vifilsdalr [Vifilsdale] unites
with Laugardalr to form the H6r3adalr, through which
the Horda-dale river flows from the south into Hvamms-firth, at the south-eastern bight of that firth. (16) is
Jeederen was a district in south-western Norway, in which the modern Stavanger
situated. (17)
1
Cf.
Drangar on Horn-strands, where Eric and his father
first
established themselves,
Tuxen, 'De Nordiske Langskibe,' in Aarb^ger for Nord. Oldk. og
of the Gokstad ship see also.
The
Hist., i888, pp. 47-134. For a description Viking-ship discovered at Gokstad in Norway, described by N. Nicolaysen, Christiania,
1882. 1
Cf. Maurer, Die Freigelassenen nach altnorwegischem Rechte, Munich, 1878 Kalund, FamilieKvet pa Island i den Saga Periode [indtil 1030], Copenh. 1870, pp. 354-364 ; Keyser, Stats- og Retsforfatning i Middclalderen, Chr'a., ;
fyrste
1867, pp. 289-295.
NOTES.
165
Erics-stead, to which on the northern shore of the north-west peninsula of Iceland. Eric removed after his father's death and his own marriage to Thorhild, was in Haukadalr, in western Iceland, in Queen Aud's 'claim;' through this valley the Haukadale river flows,
is
from the
east, into the south-easterly bight
of Hvamms-firth.
Brokey [Brok-island, which receives its name from a kind of grass called brok 'J is the largest of the numerous islands at the mouth of Hvamms-firth, where it opens into Breida-firth. Eyxney, Oxney [Ox-island] is separated from Brokey by a narrow strait. Su3rey [South-island] is in the same archipelago, immediately south of Brokey. It is said that the first dwelling upon Brokey was built in the last half of the seventeenth century. Su3rey is no longer inhabited the present dwelling on Oxney is situated on the southern side of the island, while Eric's home, it is claimed, was upon the northern side of the island, at the head of a small bay or creek, called Eirfksvagr, and it is stated that low mounds can still be seen on both Oxney and SuSrey, which are supposed to indicate the '
(18)
;
of Eric's dwellings 1
sites
.
(19) In the skali, which was, perhaps, at the time of which this saga treats, used as
a sleeping-room, there was a raised dais or platform, called the
may be
called the
on either side of what
'set,'
nave of the apartment, extending about two-thirds the length of the room.
set was used, as a sleeping-place by night, and the planks or timbers with which the was covered were called 'set-stokkar,' although this name seems to have been especially applied to those timbers, which formed the outer portion of the set V (20) Drangar [Monoliths] and Brei3ab6lstaf3r [Broad-homestead] were both situated on the mainland, a short distance to the southward of the islands on which Eric had established
This
'
'
'set'
'
himself.
One of the famous settlers of Iceland, named Thorolf Moster-beard [Mostrarskegg] like many another 'settler' [landnamsmaSr], because he would not acknowledge the supremacy of king Harold Fairhair, left his home in the island of Moster, in south-western Norway, '
(21)
'
where he arrived about the year 884 [Vigfusson, Ti'matal, 1. c. p. 493]. old or heathen faith, and when he reached the land, he cast the honour' of his Norwegian home into the sea; upon these the figure pillars of the 'place of of the god Thor was carved, and where these penates were cast up by the sea, according The cape upon which the to the custom of men of his belief, he established himself. wooden image of the god drifted, Thorolf called Thorsness. This cape is on the southern side of Breidafirth, at the mouth of Hvamms-firth, and here Thorolf subsequently and sailed
He was
to Iceland,
a believer in the
'
'
which received from his claim the name of Vigfusson 'thing' is somewhat uncertain. somewhat to the westward probably, that it was, [Eyrbyggja Saga, Vorrede, p. xix] suggests established in the tenth of the mouth of Hvamms-firth. When the Quarter-courts were century, Thorsness-thing was removed farther to the eastward [Eyrbyggja Saga, ed. Vigand there have been those, who claim to have been able to discover the fusson, p. 12] established '
a district court [hera8s}>ing]
Thorsness-thing.'
The
'
'
of this
exact site
'
'
—
1
Cf.
Bidrag a
til
Cf.
Ami
Thorlacius,
'
Um Ornefni
1
forties l>ingi,' in Safh
til
Sogu
en historisk-topografisk Beskrivelse af Island, Copenh. 1877, vol.
Guomundsson, Privatboligen pa Island
i
Sagatiden, pp. 213-14.
Islands, vol. i.
pp. 455-6.
ii.
pp. 283, 293, 296; Kalund,
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i66
true site of this ancient court. vol.
i.
pp. 520
et seq.
Finn Magnusen, Gronlands historiske Mindesmserker,
[Cf.
Thorlacius, Urn Ornefni
;
mehr Dichtung Kalund.
Wahrheit
als
i.
p.
was
It
443.]
he received from his
assistance which
bingi.,
L
c.
p.
xix
;
Kalund, Bidr.
was condemned
friends,
til
Very
en
hist.-top.
court that Eric the Red, despite the
this
at
to outlawry.
(22) Di'munarvagr [Dimun-inlet] was, probably, in that group of small Di'mun, situated north-east of Brokey at the mouth of Hvamms-firth. (23)
Vigfusson
pp. 294-5.]
it
and this '], Eyrbyggja Saga, Vorrede,
[Cf. Vigfusson,
Beskr. af Island, vol.
tomes
f
had in it more of 'poetry than truth' ['ist opinion seems to be entirely confirmed by Dr.
says of Magnusen's supposed discovery, that
islets
called
information has been preserved concerning Gunnbiorn, or his discovery.
little
and settled on the western [Landnama, pt. ii. ch. viii.] Gunncoast of Snowfells-ness, his home being at Saxaholl. biorn's sons, Gunnstein and Halldor, settled in the North-west peninsula, on arms of the It is not known whether outer Ice-firth [fsafjarSardjup] [Landnama, pt. ii. ch. xxix].
His brother, Grimkell, was one of the early Icelandic
colonists,
Gunnbiorn ever lived in Iceland, but it would seem to be probable that it was upon a voyage to western Iceland, that he was driven westward across the sea between Iceland and Greenland, and discovered the islands, which received his name, and likewise saw the Greenland
somewhere
same cape upon which it was from Gunnbiorn was driven westward, and
Eric sailed westward from Snowfells-ness, the
coast.
Gunnbiorn's brother had established himself, and in the region of Grimkell's
'
claim
'
it
is,
that
perhaps, not unlikely, that
knowledge of this may have guided Eric in laying his course. (24) Blacksark [Blaserkr] and Whitesark [Hvitserkr] may have been either on the eastern or the south-eastern coast of Greenland. It is not possible to determine from the
that the
description here given, whether Blacksark clear whether Blacksark
a
clerical error in
(25)
An
success.
directly west
of SnsefellsjOkull, nor
is
it
and Whitesark are the same mountain, or whether there has been
one or the other of the manuscripts.
effort
was made by the
determine the actual light of
was
site
subsequent explorations,
So much seems
editors of 'GrOnlands historiske
of the different it
firths,
may be
Mindesmserker,' to
and mountains here named. In the effort was crowned with rather dubious
islands
said, this
from Captain Gustav Holm's explorations
to be tolerably certain,
of the eastern coast of Greenland, accomplished in 1883-5, that there were no Icelandic settlements upon that coast
;
wherefore both the Eastern and Western Settlement must be
sought upon the western coast of Greenland, that
is, to the westward of Cape Farewell, on the south and Disco Island on the north for, according to Steenstrup, the only ruin in northern Greenland, not of Eskimo origin, of which we have any knowledge, is the so-called Bear-trap on Nugsuak Cape l, on the mainland, a short
and between
that cape
;
'
distance north of Disco
Aarene 1878-80,' remains
[i.e.
[Steenstrup,
Unders0gelsesrejserne
'
i
nord-Gr0nland
i
om
Gr0nland, Copenh. 1883, p. 51.] The principal Norse remains from the Icelandic colony in Greenland] have been found in two in
considerable groups
Meddelelser
;
one of these
in the region about the
1
Island.
'
It is
is in
the vicinity of the
modern Julianehaab
Captain Holm's opinion that
this
'
Bear-trap
'
modern Godthaab, and
the other
famous Kakortok church ruin being
[the
is
not of Icelandic but of Eskimo origin.
in
NOTES. the latter group].
It
may be,
that the first or
176
Godthaab
ruins, are
upon the
of the
site
Western
Settlement, and the second, or Julianehaab group, upon that of the Eastern Settlement.
It is
not apparent, however, whether the Western uninhabited region was between Godthaab and Julianehaab or beyond Godthaab to the north, but Snowfell, Hvarfsgnipa, and Ericsey, (26)
were
all
it
seems clear, that Erics-firth, Hrafhs-firth, upon the western coast of Greenland \
situated
This Ingolf was called Ingolf the Strong [hinn
There
sterki].
is
some confusion
Landnama concerning his genealogy; he was probably a son of one of the Icelandic His home, H6lmslatr [Holm-litter], was on the colonists, named Thorolf Sparrow [spgrr].
in
southern side of Hvamms-firth. (27) Thorbiorn's
and Thorgeir's father was the same Vifil, who came out to Iceland received from her the land on which he settled, Vifilsdale, as
Queen Aud, and who
with
was the name of a Vifilsdale, where he dwelt. freedman of Aud's. His son was Thorbiorn, father of Gudrid, who married Thorstein, the son of Eric the Red, and afterwards Thorfinn Karlsefni, from whom are descended Bishops Biorn, Thorlak, and Brand. Another son of [Landn4ma, pt. ii. ch. xvii.] The estate Vifil's was Thorgeir, who married Arnora,' &c. which Thorbiorn received with his wife, and upon which he lived after his marriage, called Laugarbrekka [Warm-spring-slope] on Hellisvellir [Cave-fields], is situated on the southern Arnarstapi [Eagle-crag], where side of Snowfells-ness, near the outer end of that cape. Gudrid's foster-father lived, was a short distance to the north-east of Laugarbrekka. (28) Thorgeirsfell was upon the southern side of Snowfells-ness, to the eastward of has been narrated in .
and She gave him
this saga,
.
is
thus told in
Landnama:
'Vifil
.
.
Arnarstapi. (29)
The
simple
was a freedman, would seem
that Thorgeir
fact,
to
have offered no valid
reason for Thorbiorn's refusal to consider his son's offer for Gudrid's hand, since Thorbiorn
was himself the son of a man who had been a was, perhaps, not so
a man
much
thrall;
the real ground for his objection
the former thraldom of Einar's father, as the fact that he
was
of humble birth, which Thorbiorn's father, although a slave, evidently was not.
(30) Hraunhofh [Lava-haven] was on the southern side of Snowfells-ness, nearly midway between Laugarbrekka and Thorgeirsfell. It was this harbour from which Biorn Broadwickers'-champion set sail, as narrated in Eyrbyggja 2 .
Litil-vglva.
(31)
gifted with the
The word
power of
vglva signifies a prophetess,
divination.
The
pythoness, sibyl, a
woman
characterization of the prophetess, the minute
seem to have had a symbolic spell, whereby she was enabled to form one of the most complete pictures of a heathen ceremony
description of her dress, the various articles of which would
meaning, and the account of the manner of working the forecast
future events,
which has been preserved
The
(32)
expression
'
in the sagas.
Leif had sailed
'
['
Leifr haf5i siglt
'],
would seem
to refer to
an
antecedent condition, possibly to the statement concerning the arrival of Thorbiorn and his daughter at Brattahlid;
i.e.
'Leif had sailed,'
when they
arrived.
If this be, indeed,
An account of the explorations of the ruins in the vicinity of Godthaab will be found in Meddelelser om Gnjmland, Copenhagen, 1889, in Jensen's article entitled, Undersif>gelse af Grijmlands Vestkyst [1884-85] fra 64° til 67°N.' For a description of the ruins in the neighbourhood of Julianehaab, cf. Holm, 'Beskrivelse af Ruiner i Julianehaabs Distrikt, 1
'
undersgte 1
i
Aaret 1880,' in Meddelelser
Cf. ante, p. 84.
om
Grnland,
Copenh. 1883.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
68
1
the
and
follows that Thorbiorn
fact, it
Leif's absence in
been converted
this hypothesis,
it
must have arrived
at Brattahlid
his return to Greenland, in the
Norway, and obviously before
Upon
the year iooo.
his daughter
is clear,
during
autumn of
Thorbiorn and Gudrid must have
that
to Christianity before its legal acceptance in Iceland, that is to say, before
the year iooo; and further, that Thorstein Ericsson
may have been married
to
Gudrid
in
from his unsuccessful voyage, namely, in the autumn of the year iooi accordingly Karlsefni may have arrived in the following year, have been wedded to Gudrid at the next Yule-tide, 1002-3, and have undertaken his voyage to Wineland in This chronology is suggested with the sole aim of fixing the earliest possible the year 1003. the autumn
after
his return
;
date for Karlsefni's voyage of exploration. (33)
The
expression of fsK.
gifted with preternatural
'
margkunnig,' conveys the impression that Thorgunna was
wisdom.
same woman of whom we read in was accepted by law in Iceland, the Eyrbyggja Saga: 'That summer, when There was a woman of the a ship arrived out by Snowfells-ness this was a Dublin ship Hebrides on board, whose name was Thorgunna; the ship's folk reported, that she had brought with her such precious articles as were very rare in Iceland. And when Thurid, the mistress of Fr6da, heard this, she was very curious to see these treasures ; for she was she accordingly went to the ship, where she met fond of finery, and showy in her dress Thorgunna, and enquired of her whether she had any woman's garb of surpassing beauty. She replied, that she had no precious things to sell, but that she had finery in which she felt it no disgrace to appear at feasts or other assemblies. Thurid asked to see these articles, and was well pleased with them, and thought them very becoming, but not of very great value. Thurid endeavoured to purchase these articles, but Thorgunna would not sell them. Thereupon Thurid invited her to make her home with her, for she knew that Thorgunna had many treasures, and she thought that, sooner or later, she might succeed in obtaining them. Thorgunna replies "lam well content to make my home with (34) It has
been suggested, that
this
Thorgunna
is
the
Christianity
.
;
.
.
;
:
thee, but thou shalt
know
that
I
am
inclined to give but
little
for
my
maintenance, since
I
am
work ; wherefore I will myself decide what I shall give for my support from such I possess." Thorgunna spoke about the matter somewhat harshly, but Thurid Thorgunna's belongings were then carried from still insisted that she should accompany her. the ship they were contained in a large locked chest and a portable box these were carried to Frc5da, and when Thorgunna came to her lodgings, she asked to be provided with a bed, and a place was assigned her in the innermost part of the sleeping-apartment. She then unlocked her chest, and took from it bed-clothes, which were all very elaborately wrought
well able to
property as
;
;
she spread an English sheet and together with
all
they had never seen the bed-clothing."
silk quilt
over the bed
the precious hangings of a bed like.
Thorgunna
;
all
;
she took bed-curtains from the chest
of these were so fine that the folk thought
Thereupon Mistress Thurid exclaimed
replies
:
"
I
shall
not
lie
in straw
for
:
" Fix a price
thee,
even
if
upon the thou art
Thurid was displeased at this, and did not again seek to obtain the precious articles. Thorgunna worked at weaving every day, when there was no hay-making but when the weather was dry, she worked at hay-making in the fine-mannered and carriest thyself proudly."
;
in-fields,
and she had a rake made especially
for her,
and would use no
other.
Thorgunna
NOTES.
i6g
was a large woman, tall, and very stout; with dark brown eyes set close together, and thick brown hair; she was for the most part pleasant in her bearing, attended church every morning before she went to her work, but was not, as a rule, easy of approach nor inclined to be talkative. It was the common opinion that Thorgunna must be in the sixties.' [Eyrbyggja Saga, ed. Vigfusson, pp. 92-3.] In the autumn after her arrival Thorgunna died, and the strange events accompanying her last illness, are recorded in the
As she approached her
chapter following that above quoted. ' " It is
the house to her, and said
conveyed
to Skalholt, for I foresee that
and
this land, I
my
:
know
I
receive the scarlet cloak,
my
position of
my
and
other property as
I
see
may
choose, of that which
my
to
any one
;
and
I
fit
my
so appoint.
bed and hangings
I
because
this I say, not
moreover,
;
I
I
illness, that
my body
be
have a gold to
my
to chant
funeral service.
which thou shalt have undivided property Thurid shall
thither, for
my
may be I
behalf, with
wish
now
conveyed
thus direct, that she
such expense as thou hast incurred in the church, but
priests there
my body
possessions; while of I
end, she called the master of
from this
destined to be one of the most famous spots in
is
it
must be
that there
would, therefore, request thee to have
suitable compensation from
last wish, if I die
content, if
I
make such
would have thee requite thyself
dis-
for
such articles as thou wishest, or she ring,
which
is to
have burned, for these
go with
will not
my body
to
be of profit
would deprive any one of the use of these things,
believed that they would be useful ; but I dwell so particularly upon this," says she, " because I should regret, that so great affliction should be visited upon any one, as I know
if I
must
be, if
my wishes
The age here
should not be
fulfilled."
'
bridean Thorgunna of Leif's acquaintance.
woman,
[Eyrbyggja Saga,
as given in
pp. 95-6.]
;
if this is
this
remarkable
may have been an
not the
fact, it is
error
pretty clear,
Hebridean Thorgunna of Leif's acquaintance and the Thorgunna of 'Eyrbyggja'
cannot be the same person.
We are given
understand in the Saga of Eric the Red, that
to
the woman of Leif's intrigue was a
gave her
c.
Indeed the description of
Eyrbyggja,' would seem to indicate that there
'
in the age there assigned her, possibly a clerical error
that the
1,
assigned to Thorgunna hardly agrees with the probable age of the He-
many
precious bits
The Thorgunna
of
'
woman out of the ordinary rank we are also told, that Leif of finery, among the rest a gold ring, and a mantle of wadmal.
was certainly an extraordinary woman, and was distinguished and ornaments which she possessed. The parallelism is sufficiently
Eyrbyggja
also for the apparel
;
'
Thorgunna of 'Eyrbyggja' was the Thorgunna
striking to point to the possibility, that the
of Eric's Saga,
who
come
had, perhaps,
to
Iceland to seek a passage to Greenland, in
pursuance of her intention as announced to Leif at their parting.
It is stated in Eric's
have been rumoured, that Thorgunna's son came to Iceland in the summer before the Froda-wonder. The Thorgunna of the Eyrbyggja Saga arrived in Iceland the summer before
Saga
to
which indeed, owed
this 'wonder,' this
its
origin to her coming, but there
saga of her having had a son, a singular omission,
truly, if it
of
Leif's voyage to '
Norway was made
Eyrbyggja are the same, that '
which
in
Finally,
it
is
evident,
and the Thorgunna of Leif's intrigue and she Thorgunna's son must have been of a very tender age at in 999,
the time of his mother's arrival in Iceland. difficulties,
no mention
be an omission, in so minute
a description as the saga has preserved of this remarkable woman. if
is
this narrative presents,
it
In view of these, as well as certain chronological seems not improbable that the whole account of
z
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
170
Thorgunna and
the Froda-wonder, as contained in
now
'
Eyrbyggja,' was a popular tale interjected
may well have been builded upon a remains of this foundation are not sufficiently well-preserved to enable us to separate accurately the sound from the unsound material *. in the
saga for a reason not
This
apparent.
tale
historical foundation, but the
(35)
The Froda-wonder
at the farmstead
is
the
name given
to the extraordinary occurrences,
appearance of a 'weird-moon,' which was supposed to the family.
befell
This baleful prophecy was followed by the death of eighteen members of the
household, and subsequently by the nightly apparitions of the dead.
was
which
The 'wonder' began with the betoken the death of some member of
of Frdda soon after Thorgunna's death.
attributed to the fact, that the
The
cause of this marvel
Mistress of Fn5da had prevailed upon her husband to
disregard Thorgunna's injunction to burn the drapery of her bed
were burned was the
evil influence exorcised,
; and not until these hangings and the ghostly apparitions laid, the complete
restoration of the normal condition of aifairs being further facilitated
by the timely recomwhose services had been secured to that end \ the generally accepted view has (36) It is not certain what variety of wood is meant been, that it was some species of maple. It has also been suggested that the word mausurr mpsurr, may be allied to the modern Swedish MasbjOrk, veined-birch, German, Maser-birke, and again [cf. Gronl. hist. Mindesm. vol. i. p. 280] to the German Meussdorn, a view which Arngrim Jonsson was the first to advance [Gronlandia, ch. x]. It was believed, that this last-named received its name, darumb das diser dorn den Meusen und ratten zu wider ist,' [Bock, Kreuter Buch, ch. cxliij]. The same author writes of this wood: 'ist man fro das man Meussdorn zu Besen bekommen kan, als zu Venedig vnd sunst auf den Meerstetten. Die Meuss vnd Ratten werden mit disen dornen verscheucht' [Hieronymus Bock [Tragus], Kreuter Buch, 1546, p. 347]. It may be, that this or a similar passage suggested to Finn Magnusen and Werlauff the interpretation, besom,' broom,' which they gave to husasnotra [af mgsurtre' cf. note 6]. That the tree called mgsurr was also indigenous in Norway is in a manner confirmed by a passage in the Short Story of Helgi Thorisson [I>attr Helga mendations of a
priest,
;
'
'
'
;
£6rissonar], contained in Flatey
Book
[vol.
i.
p.
359]
:
'
One summer
in a trading
voyage to Finmark
They had a
successful trading expedition, and returned
in the north,
these brothers engaged
having butter and pork to
sell to the
Finns.
when the summer was far-spent, and came by day to a cape called Vimund. There were very excellent woods here. They went ashore, and obtained some " mgsurr " wood.' The character of this narrative, and the locality assigned to the 'mpsurr' trees, affect the trustworthiness of the information. It is
not,
reasonably clear, however, that the it
was evidently highly prized
wood was
rare and, whether
it
grew
Finmark or
in
3 .
(37) Thiodhild is also called Thorhild, and similarly Gudrid is called Thurid. It has been conjectured, that Thorhild and Thurid were the earlier names, which were changed by their owners after their conversion to Christianity, because of the suggestion of the
heathen god (38)
in the first syllable of their original
Such a
1
Cf. Vigfusson,
*
Cf.
fall
names \
as this of Eric's does not seem to have been generally regarded as
Eyibyggja Saga, Vorrede, p. xvii. Saga Haralds haroraoa, Fommannasogur, vol.vi.
p. 184.
"
Cf.
Eyrbyggja Saga, ed. Vigfusson, pp. 98-103.
*
Cf.
GronL
hist.
Miiidesm. vol.
i.
256-7, 471.
NOTES. an
omen,
evil
if
we may be guided by
vasonar, Flateyjarbdk.
1.
c.
vol.
the proverb
:
'
Fall er farar heill
The complete saying
231].
p.
i.
171
is
'
[(5lafs
saga Trygg-
given by
Guomundr
j6nsson [Safn af Islenzkum Or6skvi5um, Copenh. 1830. p. 100] Fall er fararheill, fra gar8i en ei i gar3,' 'a fall bodes a lucky journey from the house but not toward it.' (39) The display of an axe seems to have been peculiarly efficacious in laying such :
From among numerous
fetches.
similar instances
the
'
following incident
may be
cited
'Thorgils heard a knocking outside upon the roof; and one night he arose, and taking
an axe
hand, went outside, where he saw a huge malignant spectre standing before
in his
the door.
Thorgils raised his axe, but the spectre turned away, and directed
the burial-mound,
began
to wrestle
and when they reached
the spectre turned
it,
with each other, for Thorgils had dropped his axe
itself
against him,
toward
and they
V
was of rare excellence; it is given in Landnama at rather greater length, but otherwise as here Thord was the name of a famous man in Norway, he was a son of Biorn Byrdusmior,' &c. Thord went to Iceland and took (40) Thorfinn Karlsefni's ancestral line
'
:
'
possession of HofdastrOnd in Skaga-firth,
.
.
and dwelt
Hofdi [Headland].
at
Headland-
Thord married Fridgerd,' &c. 'They had nineteen children. Biorn was their son, Thorgeir was the second son Snorri was the third, he married Thorhild Ptarmigan, daughter of Thord the Yeller [Landnama, pt. iii. ch. x]. Karlsefni's mother is not named in Landnama. His grandmother's father, Thord the Yeller, was one of the most famous men in the first century of Iceland's history he it was who established the Quarter-courts. .
.
.
.
'
;
(41) AlptafjorSr [Swan-firth]
on the southern side of Hvamms-firth, near its junction It is not improbable that the two ships sailed from so many of the Greenland colonists.
is
with Breida-firth, in western Iceland. Breida-firth, the starting-point for
was no other than the Thorhall,
(42) It has been claimed that this Thorhall, Gamli's son,
Gamli's son, of Grettis Saga.
[Cf.
Vigfusson and Powell, Icelandic Reader,
p.
381
;
Storm,
p. 305. The latter author calls attention, in his treatise, to Vigfusson's confusion of Thorhall the Huntsman with Thorhall, Gamli's son.] In the vellum manuscript AM. 152 fol., Grettis Saga, p. 6 6, col. 23, we read of a Thorvallr [sic] Vindlendingr, and
Studier over Vinlandsreiserne,
same manuscript of a Thorhall, son of Gamli Vinlendingr [p. 17 b, col. 68]. In the Grettis Saga of the vellum AM. 551 a, 4to, in corresponding passages, we read first of a Thoralldr
in the
Vinlendingr, and subsequently of Thorhall, a son of Gamli Vidlendingr. Again, in the parchment manuscript AM. 556 a, 4to, we find mention [p. 11, 11. 6-7] of a Thorhalldr Vidlendingr, and in the same manuscript [p. 23, 1. 11] of Thorhall, a son of Gamli Vidlendingr. [sic]
From
these passages
it
would appear
that both Thorhall
Vindlendingr, Vidlendingr, and, once, Vinlendingr.
and
This, in
Gamli are called would appear to preclude
his father
itself,
the conjecture that this Thorhall received the appellation, Vinlendingr [Winelander], because
of his
visit to
Wineland,
for his father
had possessed the same
Thorhall, Gamli's son, of the Saga of Eric the Red,
is
Thorhall of Grettis Saga belonged to a northern family living
We
find
title
before him
;
moreover the
said to be an Eastfirth man, while the at
Hrutafirth, in the Hiinafl6i.
from the probable chronology of Grettis Saga that Thorhall's son was married, and
living at Melar, in Hrutafirth, in
1
Floamanna Saga,
1014.
[Cf.
ch. 13, ed. Vigfusson
Timatal
and Mbbius,
Z 2
i
Islendinga Sogum, p. 473.]
in Fornsogur, Leipsic, i860.
If the
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i 72
Thorhall
who went
to
Wineland was a young man and unmarried, as
not improbable,
is
it
is
manifest that he could not have had a married son living in Iceland in 1014, and chronologically it
would then appear
man
with the
to
be impossible to identify the Thorhall, Gamli's son of Grettis Saga, this is, of course, purely conjectural, but from in Eric's Saga
same name
of the
;
would appear to be pretty clearly established, that the Thorhall, Gamli's son of Grettis Saga, was called after his father Vindlendingr [Wendlander], and that he was an altogether different man from the Thorhall, Gamli's son, of the Saga of the other data previously cited,
it
Eric the Red.
The
(43)
celebration of
Yule was one of the most important
North, both in heathen and in Christian times.
festivals
of the year, in the
Before the introduction of Christianity,
it
which were annually held. Of the significance of these three Odin established in his realm those laws, which had obtained heathen ceremonials, we read At the beginning of winter a sacrificial banquet was to be held for a good with the Ases ... year [til ars], in mid-winter they should offer sacrifice for increase [til groSrar], and the third
was the
central feast of three,
'
:
[ceremonial], the sacrifice for victory,
[Ynglinga Saga, 'Lagasetning
was
(5Sins,' in
to
be held
at the
summer
beginning of
[at sumri].'
Heimskringla, ed. Unger, Chr'a., 1868, p.
9.]
As
to
Saga of Hacon the Good He established the law, that the keeping of Yule should be made to conform to the time fixed by Christians, and every one should then stand possessed of a measure of ale, or should pay the equivalent, and should hold the whole Yule-tide sacred. Before this Yule began with [lit. had been kept on] " hgku " night, which was the mid-winter night, and Yule was kept for three nights.' [Saga Hakonar g66a, in Heimskringla, ed. Unger, p. 92.] The heathen Yule seems not to have coincided exactly with the Christian Christmas festival, and hence the change the exact time of the holding of the Yule-feast,
it
is
stated in the
:
'
who was
adopted by Hacon,
who hoped, no doubt, to aid the propagation Of the manner in which the three heathen holidays by those who had experienced a change of
a Christian, and
of his faith by thus blending the two festivals.
were transformed into Christian 'There was a man named Sigurd. ... He was accustomed, while heathendom faith, we read survived, to hold three sacrifices every winter one at the beginning of winter [at vetrn6ttum], a second at mid-winter, a third at the beginning of summer [at sumri]. But when he accepted
festivals
:
;
Christianity,
he
still
persons
;
the third
He gave a great banquet which he also invited many this also he invited many guests.' [Saga 351-52.] We learn from the Saga of the
retained his old custom regarding the feasts.
autumn a Yule-feast in the banquet he held at Easter, and to
to his friends in the
;
6lafs hins helga, in Heimskringla, ed. Unger, p.
winter, to
was of rare occurrence
Foster-brothers, that the celebration of the Yule-tide in this fashion,
in
Greenland, ['pvf at sjaldan var Jdladrykkja a Grcenlandi.' F6stbroe8ra Saga, Copenh. 1822, p. 138.
Konrad Gislason's
gera
pat
se"r
til
agsetis
—
edition of the
same saga has
Yule-wassail, and get himself fame thereby,
FostbrseSra Saga, Copenh. 1852, (44) Freydis also
:
'
pvf at
hann
pvf at sjaldan voro drykkjur a Grenlandi,'
'
vil
for
joladrykkju hafa, ok
he desired
—for they seldom had drinking-bouts
in
to give a
Greenland.'
p. 84.]
accompanied the expedition, as appears further on
(45) This passage is one of the
most obscure
in the saga.
probable
site
of the Western Settlement, in the vicinity of Godthaab
apparent
why
Karlsefni should have
first
in the saga.
If the conjecture as to the is
correct,
directed his course to the north-west,
is
not
when
his
it
NOTES. destination lay to the south-west.
hazardous conjecture.
Leif
only possible to explain the passage by somewhat
It is
may have
173
first
reached the Western Settlement on his return
from the voyage of discovery, and Karlsefni, reversing Leif 's
may have been
itinerary,
led to
Western Settlement his point of departure; or there may have been some reason, not mentioned in the saga, which led the voyagers to touch first at the Western Settlement. [Prof. Storm would argue from the situation of Lysu-firth, the home of Gudrid's first husband
make
the
in that Settlement, that the expedition
may have
set sail
from there.
Cf.
Storm, Studier over
In this place Storm calls attention to the
Vinlandsreiserne, pp. 326-8.
fact,
that Thorstein
Ericsson's unsuccessful voyage was directed from Eric's-firth, which lay considerably farther to the
eastward than the Western Settlement, and that he would therefore be less apt to hit
the land, than Karlsefni
who
sailed from the
would admit of the conclusion, Settlement
Vestri-bygdar ok
['til
speaks of Bear Island
Biarmeyia
til
[in the singular]
seems
immediately contiguous to that settlement (46) Doegr '
is
Western Settlement.] The language of EsR. far removed from the Western
Bear Islands were not
that the
'
[sic]]
;
the statement of fsK., however, which
to indicate that the point of departure
['til
Vestri-bygoar ok pa6an
til
Biarneyiar
was not '].
thus defined in the ancient Icelandic work on chronometry called Ri'mbegla
In the day there are two "dcegr;" in the "dcegr" twelve hours.'
This reckoning, as applied
:
to
one instance clearly confirmed, namely in the Saga of Olaf the Saint, King Olaf sent Thorarin Nefiolfsson to Iceland Thorarin sailed out with his ship from Drontheim, when the King sailed, and accompanied him southward to Moeri. Thorarin then sailed out to sea, and he had a wind which was so powerful and so favourable [hrafibyrr], that he sailed in eight "doegr" to Eyrar in Iceland, and went at once to the Althing.' [Saga Olafs konungs ens helga, ed. Munch and Unger, Chr'a., 1853, pp. 125-6.] Thorarin's starting-point was, doubtless, not far from Stad, the westernmost point of Norway, the Eyrar, at which he arrived, probably, the modern Eyrar-bakki, in southern Iceland, the nearest harbour to the site of the Althing. The time which was consumed in this phenomenal voyage is confirmed by Thorarin's words on his arrival at the Althing I parted with King a sea-voyage,
wherein
it
is
is in at least
stated that
:
:
Olaf, Harold's son, four nights ago
from
'
[6lafs saga hins helga,
p. 126].
c.
'
It is tolerably clear
have been a normal voyage, and yet we are told
this passage, that this could not
Landnama,
1.
'
Norway,
in
Horn, on the eastern side of Iceland, is seven dcegra-sigling [a sail of seven doegr ']. In the same connection it is also stated, that from Snowfells-ness the shortest distance to Hvarf in Western Greenland, is a sail of four 'doegr ;' from Reykianess, on the southern coast of Iceland, southward to Jolduhlaup in Ireland is five [some MSS. have three] 'dcegr' of sea [Landnama, pt. i. ch. i]. These and similar statements elsewhere, have led many writers to the conclusion, that the word doegr may also that from Stad, in
'
to
'
'
'
'
indicate a longer period than twelve hours, and possibly the same as that assigned to dagr, a
The meaning
day of twenty-four hours.
of the word
is
not so important to enable us to
which was reckoned safely conclude, was a single 'doegr' by Icelandic sailing craft. It seems
intelligently interpret the saga, as is the determination of the distance, to
an average
traversed,
'
dcegr's
'
sail
;
that is to say, the distance which,
under average conditions,
in
possible to obtain this information with
Landnama, from Reykianess in the
manuscripts
;
to Ireland,
little difficulty.
may
The
we may
sailing distance,
as given in
best be disregarded because of the confusion
the sailing distance from Snowfells-ness to
Hvarf
in
Greenland gives
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE
i 74
rather better data, although
is
it
only possible to determine approximately the
Norway to Cape Horn
but the distance from Stad in
GOOD. site
of Hvarf
can be determined accurately,
in Iceland,
and as this was the voyage, with which Icelanders were most familiar, it affords us a trustworthy standard of measurement, from which it is possible to determine the distance which was traversed in a sail of one 'dcegr; and the discussion of the mooted question, whether the 'dcegr of Rimbegla, and of King Olaf the Saint's Saga is the same as that of Landnama, is not material to this determination. Having regard to the probable course sailed from Norway to Iceland, it would appear that a 'doegr's' sail was approximately one hundred and eight miles. This result precludes the possibility, that any point in Labrador could have been within a sailing distance of two 'dcegr from the Western Settlement. It has been noted that there are '
'
'
variations in the different manuscripts touching the comparatively
Iceland to Ireland '
tvau
it
'
;
similarly, there
if,
may have been such
(two) having been written for the
somewhat
similar
known voyage from
little
a variation in EsR, for example, f iau
'
(seven), of
'
then becomes apparent that the distance could have been traversed in a
sail
an elder
of seven
'
text,
dcegr.'
Such corruption might have taken place because of lack of accurate knowledge to correct the MSS. were written. The winds appear to have been favourable
error at the time in which our to the explorers; the sail of
seven 'dcegr' 'to the southward,' from Greenland with the needful
westering, would have brought Karlsefni and his companions off the Labrador coast.
from this conjecture, (especially in
many
may be
it
said that the distance sailed in a certain
where such distances were probably not
cases to be
much
greater than
distances traversed, whether
we
is
regard the
familiar to the scribes
dcegra
'
sail
hundred and eight miles or a period of twenty-four hours. (47) This may well have been the keel of one of the
who had
sailed for
'
knowledge of the actual
reconcilable with our '
Apart
number of dcegr of the sagas), seem
as representing a distance of one
lost ships
belonging to the colonists
Greenland with Eric the Red a few years before
;
the wreckage would
naturally drift hither with the Polar current \
MS.
(48)
Skotzka,
lit.
Scotch.
This word seems
The names
of Scotland and Ireland.
to have been Gaelic, they are, at least, not dress, indeed, points to the fact that
(49)
Enn
rau8skeggja5i,
herence to the heathen
faith
(60) There can be
i.e.
it
may have
little
have been applied to both the people as well as their dress, appear
It
the minute description of the
;
was strange
Thor.
to
man and woman, known as Icelandic
of the
to Icelanders.
has been suggested, that Thorhall's persistent ad-
led to his being regarded with ill-concealed disfavour
doubt that this
'
self-sown wheat
'
was wild
rice.
The
2 .
habit of
this plant, its growth in low ground as here described, and the head, which has a certain resemblance to that of cultivated small grain, especially oats, seem clearly to confirm this view.
The
explorers probably had very slight acquaintance with cultivated grain, and might on this
account more readily confuse this wild rice with wheat.
There is not, however, the slightest was Indian corn, a view which has been Indian corn was a grain entirely unknown to the explorers, and
foundation for the theory, that this 'wild wheat'
advanced by certain writers.
they could not by any possibility have confused
growing wild, a conjecture 1
Cf.
Landnamabok,
pt.
ii.
for
which there
is
it
with wheat, even
ch. xiv, see also the similar passage in the Flatey *
if
they had found this corn
absolutely no support whatever.
Cf. Icelandic Reader, Oxford, 1879, p. 381.
Book
[Cf. Schtibeler,
narrative, p. 6i, ante.
NOTES. 1
Om
den Hvede, som Nordmaendene
i
175
Aaret 1000 fandt vildtvoxende
Vinland,' in Forhand-
i
Videnskabets-Selskab, Chr'a., 1859, pp. 21-30.] The same observation as that by the Wineland discoverers was recorded by Jacques Cartier five hundred years linger
i
Of
concerning parts of the Canadian territory which he explored. this description,
and
in the
Nous
'
same
la
trouuames plaine de beaulx arbres, champs de
comme
later,
Bryon we have
the Isle de ble'
narrative, with reference to another portion of the discovery,
made
sauuaige,' &c,
we
are informed 1
semble y abuoir este seme et laboureV [Relation Originale du Voyage de Jacques Cartier au Canada en 1534, ed. Michelant and
that the explorers found
Ram6,
'
h\€ sauuaige,
Paris, 1867, pp. 19
growing
and
It is
25.]
no
seille,
&
ausdictz nauires lesdictes
retournez de
barques pour
&
beaulx a veoir,
aller
la
'
:
il
Nova
Scotia, and, as
Apres que nous feusmes arriuez auec noz barques Hinanda apprester
riuyere saincte Croix, le cappitaine
a terre a la dicte ysle veoir les arbres qui sembloient fort
nature de la terre d'icelle ysle.
la
Ce que
trouuasmes plaine de fors beaulx arbres de
ladicte ysle la
same explorer found grapes would appear from the
less true that this
wild, in a latitude as far north as that of
record, in considerable abundance
quel
& nous
fut faict,
la sorte
estans a
Et
des nostres.
pareil-
lement y trouuasmes force vignes, ce que n'auyons veu par cy deuant a toute la terre, & par ce la nommasmes l'ysle de Bacchus.' [Bref recit, &c, de la Navigation faite en 1535-6
par
Capitaine
le
Jacques Cartier aux lies de Canada,
Hochelaga, Saguenay
et
autres,
D'Avezac, Paris, 1863, p. 14 b and 15.] Again, in the following century, we have an account of an exploration of the coast of Nova Scotia, in which the following passage occurs :
ed.
'
the ground betweene the two Riuers
all
was without Wood, and was good
fat
earth hauing
seuerall sorts of Berries growing thereon, as Gooseberry, Straw-berry, Hyndberry, Rasberry,
and a kinde of Red-wine-berry As also some sorts of Graine, as Pease, some eares of Wheat, Barley, and Rye, growing there wild,' &c. [Purchas his Pilgrimes, London, 1625, vol. iv, :
Bk.
x, ch. vi, p. 1873.]
(51)
Helgir
suggests that
it
fiskar,
lit.
'holy
may have been
that such a story,
fish.'
The
origin of the
derived from some
name
folk-tale
is
not known.
Prof.
Maurer
concerning St. Peter, but adds
ever existed, has not been preserved \
if it
what the exact nature of these staves may have been. Hauk's Book 'staves,' both 'triom' and 'trionum,' AM. 557 has 'trianum.'
(52) It is not clear
has for the word translated
The word trjonum has
the
Hauk's Book,
e.
'
staves
'
'
triom,'
i.
may have had
meaning of
'
snout,' but the first
form of the word, as given in
trjom [trjam], seems to be the correct form [from
tr6, tree].
a certain likeness to the long oars of the inhabitants of
These
Newfoundland,
'They haue two kinde of Oares, one is about foure foot long of one peece of Firre ; the other is about ten foot long made of two peeces, one being as long, big and round as a halfe Pike made of Beech wood, which by likelihood they made of a Biskin Oare, the other is the blade of the Oare, which is let into the end of the long one slit, described in a notice of date July 29th, 1612
:
and whipped very strongly. The short one they use as a Paddle, and the other as an Oare.' [Purchas his Pilgrimes, London, 1625, vol. iv. p. 1880.] (53) The white shield, called the 'peace-shield' [frioskjoldr], was displayed by those who wished to indicate to others with whom they desired to meet that their intentions were not 1
is
Cf. Maurer, Isliindische Vollcssagen der Gegenwart, Leipsic, i860, p. 195.
described by Eggert Olafsen, Reise durch Island, Copenh. and Leipsic, 1774, Pt.
The I, p.
fish,
now
191.
so called,
is
halibut,
and
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
x 76
Magnus Barefoot's Saga, Magnus berfoetts, in Codex Frisianus,
'the barons raised aloft a white peace-shield' [Saga
hostile, as in
the other hand, was the war-shield, a
Quoth
'
Sinfiotli,
Unger, Chr'a., 1869,
ed.
The
p. 267].
red shield, on
signal of enmity, as Sinfiotli declares in the
hoisting a red shield to the yard,
Wolfings are come from the East, lusting
for war."'
..." tell
this evening,
it
.
Helgi song, .
.
Helga kvipa Hundingsbana,
[Cf.
that the in
Edda-
Finnur Jdnsson, Halle o. S. 1890, Pt. II, verses 34-5, pp. 4 and 5.] The use of a white flag-of-truce for a purpose similar to that for which Snorri recommended the white Nouember the sixt two Canoas shield, is described in the passage quoted in note 52, vs with a Flag in his hand of a Wolfes skin, towards coming appeared, and one man alone lieder, ed.
'
and making a loud noise, which we tooke to be for a parley, whereupon a white Flag was put out, and the Barke and Shallop rowed towards them.' [Purchas his Pilgrimes,
shaking
I.
c.
it
vol. iv. p. 1880.]
were called by the discoverers, as we was the name applied by the Greenland colonists to the Eskimo, Prof. it has generally been concluded that the Skraelingjar of Wineland were Eskimo. in hastily for caution sufficient reason Storm has recently pointed out that there may be accepting this conclusion, and he would identify the inhabitants of Wineland with the Indians [Beothuk or Micmac], adducing arguments philological and ethnographical to (54)
The
natives of the country here described
read, Skraelingjar; since this
support his theory \
The
description of the savages of Newfoundland, given in the passage
which coincide with the description These savages are said by the English explorers to be full-eyed, of a black colour ; the colour of their hair was diuers, some blacke, some browne, and some yellow, and their faces something flat and broad.' Other details, which are given on the same authority, have not been noted by the Icelandic explorers, and one in Purchas'
Pilgrims,' already cited, offers certain details,
'
of the Skrellings, contained in the saga. '
statement, at least, 'they haue
no beards 2,'
variance with the saga statement con-
is directly at
cerning the Skrellings seen by the Icelanders on their homeward journey.
The
similarity of
by no means follows that the English writer and Karlsefni's people saw the same people, or even a kindred tribe. (55) John Guy, in a letter to Master Slany, the Treasurer and Counsell of the Newfound-land Plantation, writes the doubt that haue bin made of the extremity of the winter season in these parts of New-found-land are found by our experience causelesse and that not
description
may be
a mere accidental coincidence, and
it
'
:
'
'
;
onely
and here
any neede of stoue, but Nauigation may be made to Our Goates haue liued from England to these parts at any time of the yeare. this winter and there is one lustie kidde, which was yeaned in the dead of winter.'
men may
fro all
safely inhabit here without
.
[Purchas his Pilgrimes,
vol. iv. p. 1878.]
'
Captaine
Winne
August, 1622, concerning the climate of Newfoundland
:
continuing onely in Ianuary, February and part of March
England I
.
.
;
:
.
.
.
Neither was
it
'
writes,
the Winter
'
:
the day in
on the seventeenth of [is]
short
&
tolerable,
Winter longer then
in
so cold here the last Winter as in England the yeere before.
remember but three seuerall dayes of hard weather indeed, and they not extreame neither I haue knowne greater Frosts, and farre greater Snowes in our owne Countrey.'
for
[Purchas his Pilgrimes, 1
vol. iv. p. 1890.] Cf. Storm, Studier over Vinlandsreiserne,
* Cf.
Purchas his Pilgrimes,
1. c.
vol. iv. p. 1881.
pp. 346-55.
NOTES. (56) Einfoetingr,
Thorvald's death
a One-footer, a
e.
i.
man
romantically described.
is less
there lived a race of one-legged men, was not Ri'mbegla, of
'
177
with one leg or
a people of Africa called One-footers, the soles of
they shade themselves with these against the heat of the sun
This fable seems
I.e. p. 344.]
to
In the Flatey
foot.
Book
The mediaeval belief in a country in which unknown in Iceland, for mention is made in
have been derived,
originally,
whose
feet are so large, that
when they
[Ri'mbegla,
sleep.'
from Ctesias
:
['
Item hominum
genus, qui Monosceli [Monocoli] vocarentur, singulis cruribus, mirae pernicitatis ad saltum
eosdemque Sciapodas vocari, quod in maiori aestu humi iacentes resupini, umbra se pedum protegant non longe eos a Troglodytis abesse,' [Ctesise Cnidii quae supersunt, ed. Lion, Gottingen, 1823, p. 264], and was very widely diffused [cf. C. Plinius Secundus, Naturalis Historia, lib. vii, ch. 2 Aulus Gellius, Noctes Atticae, lib. ix, iv, 9 C. Jul. Solinus, Polyhistor, ch. lxv, &c] It is apparent from the passages from certain Icelandic works already cited [pp. 15, 16, :
;
;
ante], that, at the
time these works were written, Wineland was supposed to be in some
Whether
connected with Africa.
this notice of the finding of
way
a Uniped in the Wineland region
may have contributed to the adoption of such a theory, it is, of course, impossible to determine. The reports which the explorers brought back of their having seen a strange man, who, for some reason not now apparent, they believed to have but one leg, may, because Wineland was held to be contiguous to Africa, have given rise to the conclusion that this strange man was indeed It
a Uniped, and that the explorers had hit upon the African
has also been suggested
found
its
taking-off.
way
that the incident of the appearance of the
saga to lend an additional adornment to the
into the
It is
*
those parts where the people were certiffie
Et y sont
land of the Unipeds.'
One-footer
'
may have
manner of Thorvald's
a singular fact that Jacques Cartier brought back from his Canadian explora-
tions reports not only of a land peopled
a
'
'
'
by a race of one-legged
as white as those of France
auoir est6 a la terre de Saguenay, en laqlle y a infini
folk, '
; '
or,
but also of a region in
Car
(Taignoagny) nous
il
rubis
&
aultres richesses.
Plus diet comme en France & accoutrez de dras de laynes. de Picquemyans & autres pais, ou les gens n'ont que vne iambe.'
les hoiues blancs
auoir este en autre pais
.
.
.
[Voyage de I. Cartier, ed. d'Avezac, Paris, 1863, p. 40 b.~\ (57) These words, it has been supposed, might afford a clue to the language of the Skrellings, which would aid in determining their race. In view not only of the fact, that they probably passed through many strange mouths before they were committed to writing, but also that the names are not the same in the different manuscripts, they appear to Prof. Storm with reference to these names, which he cites afford very equivocal testimony. thus,
Avalldamon, Avaldidida, Vastilldi and Uvaege, says,
that,
while the information they
So much seems to be clear, that in their recorded form, they [these words] cannot be Eskimo, for d is entirely wanting in Eskimo, and even g is rare except as a afford
is
very defective
nasal sound [he refers
:
:
'
Fr.
v. Mtiller,
Grundriss der Sprachwissenschaft,
it.
164]
;
Avalldamon
end with a vowel, or one of the melody of these Skrelling-words altogether different from the harsh guttural sounds of the Eskimo language. We must therefore refer for the derivation of these words to the Indians, whom we know in this region especially cannot be Eskimo, for
mute consonants
b,
k,
[q],
1
t,
p.
Eskimo words must .
.
.
Especially
is
either
the soft
Vigfusson and Powell, Icelandic Reader,
Aa
1.
c. p.
384.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
178
The inhabitants, whom the discoverers of the sixteenth century found in Newfoundland, and who called themselves " Beothuk " [i.e. men], received from the Europeans the name of Red Indians, because they smeared themselves with ochre they have now been exterminated, partly by the Europeans, partly by the Micmac Indians, who in the last century wandered into Newfoundland from New Brunswick. Of their language only a few remnants in later times.
;
have been preserved, but language lacks
f,
still
enough
but possesses
b, d,
to enable us to g,
I,
m,
n,
form a tolerably good idea of
v as well as the vowels
a,
sounds conform entirely to the requirements of the four Skrelling-words.
e,
i,
o,
u,
it.
This
so that
its
Unfortunately no
glossary for the words father, mother, king, has been preserved, so that a direct comparison is
impossible
;
however, the female
name
Shanandithit and the word adadimit [spoon] bear a
in Avilldidida, and the words buggishaman or bukashaman [man, boy] and anyemen [bow] may also be compared to the termination -amon in Avalldamon [Ref. Gatchet, two discourses before the Amer. Philos. Society, 19 June, 1885, and 7 May, 1886]. This is, of course, only suggested conjecturally since the Beothuk seem now to have died out, we shall probably, never succeed in obtaining more accurate results. I must, however, not omit to mention, that the Micmac language [in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick] also has such sounds, as to render it possible that these words might have been derived from them but the glossaries, which I have examined, and which are much more complete than that of the Beothuk tongue, afford no especial resemblance to the Skrellingwords under consideration.' [Storm, Studier over Vinlandsreiserne, 1. c. pp. 349-51.] Captain Gustav Holm, of the Danish Navy, whose explorations both upon the east and west coast of Greenland, and whose prolonged residence in that country entitle him to speak with
remarkable resemblance to the ending -didida
;
;
authority, has, at
resemblance
my
between
request, acquainted
me
with his conclusions respecting the possible
and the Eskimo language, and also with reference to the points of resemblance between the Skrellings of the saga and the present inhabitants of Greenland. These conclusions are as follows '
1.
Skrelling-words
Although the four names,
common
in
the
with Eskimo words,
it
Vaetilldi,
Uvcegi, Avalldamon and Valdidida have nothing
cannot be gainsaid that they
may be
of Eskimo origin,
since (a)
We
'(b)
The
'
do not know whether they have been properly understood and recorded. different manuscripts of the saga give the
'
(c)
Even
(<0
in entirely different forms
names have been correctly understood and recorded, there is nothing to prevent their being Eskimo as illustrative of this, the name-list of East-Greenlanders may be cited, [in 'Den 0stgr0nlandske Expedition,' Copenh. 1888, pt. II. p. 183 et seq.], in which many names, although they are recorded by a Greenlander [my steersman, who was a remarkably intelligent and talented man] have quite as little appearance of being Eskimo as the four under consideration. The Eskimo language has not always the harsh guttural sound which has hitherto been ascribed to it. The Angmagsalik language is, on the contrary, very soft; they use d instead of ts and t, g instead of k, &c. [Cf. Den 0stgr0nlandske Expedition, if
the
;
'
names
Avalldania instead of Avalldamon].
[e. g.
I. p.
156;
II. p. 213.]
NOTES. '
179
not impossible, that the names may have been derived from Eskimo originals. would mention Uvoegi, the father's name, for instance, which name, as recorded,
It is
(e)
I
" Uve " with the suffix " uvia," signifies in Danish, her husband], [vide Kleinschmidt's Gr0nlandske Ordbog, That " Uvcegi " should have any connection with the Greenland word
follows that of the mother.
" hendes ^Egtefaelle " p. 403].
" uve "
]
is,
[i.e.
The
'2.
mere guess, by which
as a matter of course, a
Eskimo
out, that the possibility of
description of the Skrellings
that their eyes cannot be called
origin
may
I
have sought
to point
not be rashly rejected.
would apply
to the
Eskimo, with the exception,
but neither can this be said of the eyes of the
large,
North American Indians.
Even as there are on the north-western
coast of North America races which seem to occupy a place between the Indian and the Eskimo, so it appears to me not sufficiently proven, that the now extinct race on America's east coast, the Beothuk, were Indians. Their mode of life and belief have many points of resemblance, by no means unimportant, '
me
to
with the Eskimo and especially with the Angmagsalik. these here, but
wish to direct attention to the
It is
not necessary to particularize
we may
Beothuk perhaps have one of the transition links between the Indian and the Eskimo.'
still
(58)
Great,
is
not seem
arrives at
The sum
much
of information which
comprised in
this
passage and
we
'
Red
Indians
we should have a
more appropriate regard
satisfactory, '
'
p.
It
does
vol.
iii.
p.
886]
384] suggest that the inhabitants of this White-
in his
'
and
Studier over Vinlandsreiserne
to
its
No
Norse settlement.
which seems
fact
Norsemen never came
vivid description than this,
as a semi-fabulous land, tracing
and the single
was
(ante, p. 11).
any sound conclusions concerning
with these, they say, 'the
more
far
Storm
title.'
Greater Ireland
; '
visitation of Iceland prior to the
Ireland
from Landnama
Rafn [Gronlands historiske Mindesmaerker,
Vigfusson and Powell [Icelandic Reader, contact, or
of his
must have been the southern portion of the eastern coast of North America.
it
men's-land were
many
possess concerning White-men's-land or Ireland the
in the quotation
possible from these very vague notices to arrive at
concludes that
in
same conclusion.
the
the location of this country.
'
possibility, that in the
be seen that Captain Holm, while he differs from Professor Storm
It will
views,
I
into actual
would bear a 355-363) would
their land '
(1. c.
p.
quasi-historical origin to the Irish
one of these theories
be reasonably well established
is
entirely
is
that
'
Greater
to the Icelandic scribes terra incognita.
(59) Staor
i
Reynines, the modern Reynista8r,
distance to the southward of Skaga-firth.
is
Glaumbcer, as
situated in Northern Iceland, a short it is still
called, is
somewhat
farther
south, but hard by.
(60) Thorlak Runolfsson
was the
third bishop of Skalholt.
He was
consecrated bishop
in the year 1118, and died 1133 [Jc3n SigurSsson, 'Biskupa tal a fslandi,' in Safn til Sogu Biorn Gilsson was the third bishop of Holar, the episcopal seat of Islands, vol. i. p. 30].
northern Iceland;
he became bishop
in 1147,
and died
in the year 1162.
successor was Brand Saemundsson, 'Bishop Brand the Elder,'
[Jon SigurSsson, 1
Biskupa
a Islandi, ubi sup.
tal
Cf. in this connection, Rink, Tales
'uviga = my husband,' and again, p. 74
As AM.
Bishop Biorn's
died in the year 1201 557, 4to, refers to this
and Traditions of the Eskimo, Edinb. and London, 1875, '
;
p. 4].
who
p. 13,
Uvoege, probably the Greenlandish uvia, signifying husband.'
Aaa
where we find;
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE
180
GOOD.
Bishop Brand as Bishop Brand the Elder,' it is apparent that it, as well as Hauk's Book, must have been written after the second Bishop Brand's accession to his sacred office. Bishop '
Brand Jonsson, the second Bishop Brand, became Bishop of H6lar in the following (61)
We
year [Biskupa
year 1263, and died
in the
ubi sup. p. 4].
tal,
read concerning the introduction of Christianity into Iceland
ransson] travelled widely through the southern countries
;
in the
'Thorvald [Kod-
:
Saxon-land [Germany]
in the
he met with a bishop named Frederick, and was by him converted to the true faith and Thorvald bade the bishop accompany him to baptised, and remained with him for a season. south,
Iceland, to baptise his father
advice
;
and mother, and others of his kinsmen, who would abide by his [' Kristni Saga' in Biskupa Sogur, ed. Vigfusson, Copenh.
and the bishop consented.'
1858, vol.
p. 3.]
i.
According
to Icelandic annals,
missionary emprise, in the year 981
Bishop Frederick arrived
in Iceland,
on
this
from the same authority we learn that he departed from
;
Iceland in 985. (62) Heriulf or Heriolf,
the
same man
to
whom
who accompanied
colonization of Iceland in 874,
The
Red to Greenland, was not, of course, Vag and Reykianess, for Ingolf set about the
Eric the
Ingolf allotted land between
more than a century before Eric the Red's voyage to Greenland. is, therefore, somewhat misleading, and seems to indicate
statement of Flatey Book
Heriulf, Eric the Red's
either carelessness or a possible confusion on the part of the scribe.
companion, was a grandson of the 'settler' Heriulf, as
is
clearly set forth in
two passages
in
Landnama. In the first of these passages the Greenland colonist is called 'Heriulf the Heriolf, who has Younger [Landnama, pt. ii, ch. xiv] ; the second passage is as follows previously been mentioned, was IngolPs kinsman and foster-brother, for which reason Ingolf gave him land between Vog and Reykianess; his son was Bard, father of that Heriolf, who went to Greenland and came into the " Sea-rollers." [Landnama, pt. iv, '
:
'
'
As
ch. xiv.]
saga, save
has already been stated, there
is
no mention
that of the Flatey Book, of Heriulfs son,
boundary of Heriulfs
'claim,'
at
is
in
Landnama
or other Icelandic
Reykianess, the southern
Biarni.
Vag
the south-western extremity of Iceland;
was,
probably, situated a short distance to the north of this cape, on the western coast of the
same
peninsula.
(63) In the 'King's Mirror'
[Konungs Skuggsja], an
interesting
thirteenth century, wherein, in the form of a dialogue, a father
is
Norwegian work of the
supposed
to
information to his son concerning the physical geography of Greenland, he says is
another marvel in the Greenland Sea, concerning the nature of which
thoroughly informed, this likest all the sea-storm
places, from to
and
is
all
that,
which people
call " Sea-rollers
be imparting :
I
'
Now am
" [hafger3ingar].
there
not so
This
is
the billows, which are in that sea, gathered together in three
which three billows form
;
be seen, and they are higher than
these three hedge in the whole sea, so that no break tall
fells,
is
are like steep peaks, and few instances are
known of persons who, being upon
the sea when this phenomenon befell, have escaped [Speculum regale, ed. Brenner, Munich, 1881, p. 47.] A Danish scholar, in a upon this subject, concludes that the hafgeroingar were earth-quake waves, and that
therefrom.' treatise
those here celebrated were such tidal-waves caused by an unusually severe earth-quake in the year 986. [Cf. Steenstrup, Hvad er Kongespeilets 'Havgjerdinger ?' Copenh. 1871, esp. p. 49.]
However
this
may
be, there
can be
little
question that Heriulf experienced a perilous
NOTES.
181
number of ships, which
voyage, since out of the large
set sail for
Greenland
at the
same
time,
so few succeeded in reaching their destination. (64) This has been assumed by many writers to have been Labrador, but the description does not accord with the appearance which that country now presents.
(65) Certainly a marvellous coincidence, but
in a country (66)
which was as strange
to
them as Greenland
This statement has attracted more
be
made
observation must have been
seems
any other passage
to afford data which, if
determine approximately the
satisfactorily interpreted, enable us to
The
it
less
Leif's-booths
'
to Biarni.
attention, perhaps, than
account of the Icelandic discovery of America, since
no
quite in character with the
is
it
surprising accuracy with which the explorers, of this history, succeed in finding
in the
they can
of the discovery.
site
within the limits of a region wherein, early in the
eleventh century, the sun was visible upon the shortest day of the year between dagmdlastadr
and eyktarstadr ;
it
therefore, apparent that
is,
if
we can
arrive at the exact
meaning of
dagmdlastadr or eyktarstadr, or the length of time intervening between these,
either
should not be
it
obtain positive information concerning the location of the region in which the
difficult to
We
observation was made.
are informed by a treatise, inserted in the printed text of
Rimbegla, written by Bishop John Arnason, that the method adopted by the ancient Icelanders for the determination of the various periods of the day,
was
to select certain so-called
'
eykt-
marks' [eyktamork] about every dwelling, as, peaks, knolls, valleys, gorges, cairns, or the like, and to note the position of, and course of the sun by day, or the moon and stars by night, with relation to these eykt-marks V The circle of the horizon having been thus artificially divided, in the absence of clocks or watches, certain names were assigned to the position which the sun occupied at, as we should say, certain 'hours' of the day; 'dagmalasta6r,' lit. 'day'
meal-stead,' indicates the position of the sun at the
We
meal.
it
is stated, in
thirds,
it
is
day-meal/ which was the principal morning
have, unfortunately, no accurate data which might enable us to determine the
position of the sun at for
'
'
dagmalastaor
; '
such information we have, however, concerning 'eykt,'
an ancient Icelandic law-code, that
" eykt "
when
'if
the south-west octant be divided into
the sun has traversed two divisions and one
['pa er eykS er utsuorsaett er deild
£
priojunga, ok hefir sol
Kristinnrettr forlaks ok Ketils, Copenh. 1775, p. 92.
gengna tva
is
hluti,
left
untraversed
en einn dgenginn;'
Cf. also Gragas, ed. Finsen,
Copenh.
There seems to be little room for question that the eykt' of Kristinnrettr p. 26]. and the eyktarstadr of the Flatey Book are the same, and the statement of Kristinnrettr accordingly affords a clear and concise definition of the position of that point upon the horizon at which the sun set on the shortest day of the year in Wineland, and which the explorers called eyktarstaor.' Nevertheless the rational and simple scientific application of this know1852, Pt.
'
I,
'
'
'
ledge has been, until very recently, completely ignored, in the effort to reach, through this definition, the solution
of the problem involving the exact clock-time of dagmdlastadr and
and thus the hour
on the shortest Wineland day. The widely divergent views of the leading writers upon this subject have been concisely summarized by Professor Gustav Storm, in a very able treatise wherein he points out the real value of the information, to be derived from the passage in Kristinnrettr.' eyktarstadr
at
which the sun rose and
set
'
4 1
Cf.
Rimbegla,
1.
c.
Eiktamork fslendsk, pp.
Jon forkelsson, Copenh. 1886,
vol.
ii.
2, 4,
pp. 358, 364-5.
and
22, recently reprinted in 'KvaeJi eplir Stefan 6lafsson,' ed.
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
i8a
the addition of a few minor details as to authorities, cited by Professor Storm, which
With
additions are here italicized, his
summary
is
as follows
:
The first writer in modern times to seek to determine Wineland's geographical situation was Arngrim Jonsson in " Gronlandia " he, as well as all subsequent investigators, has employed to this end the passage in the Groenlendinga-pattr of the Flatey Book, in which mention is made of the duration of the shortest day in Wineland [the passage under considera'
;
but as to the significance of this passage many different opinions have been advanced, and, as far as I can see, there seem to be strong objections to them all. Arngrim Jonsson ; translated " sol in ipso solstitio hyberno, circiter 6 plus minus supra horizontem commorat tion]
;
he writes by way of caution " plus minus " [about], since he adds " sciotericiis enim destituebantur " [Gronlandia, ch. ix, p. $$ of the Latin MS., gl. kgl. Saml. [Royal Library of Copenh.] but at p. 33, of the Icelandic printed text, heretofore cited, from which latter, however, all qualification is omitted, and the statement reads simply, " the sun could be seen fully six hours on This explanathe shortest day," " sva par matte sol sia um skamdeigid sialft vel sex stunder"].
No. 2876,
4to,
few Danish scholars of the seventeenth century, who had became more widely disseminated in the Icelandic Arngrim's explanation was also accepted translation, which was published at Skalholt in 1688. by Torfaeus in his " Vinlandia" [1705] " Brumales die's ibi qvam vel in Islandia, vel Gron-
known
tion was, doubtless, only
to the
access to Arngrim's " Gronlandia
;
"
it first
:
landia longiores, ad
horam nonam
circa solstitia sol oriebatur, tertiam occidit" [Vinlandia,
although Torfaeus remarks that this observation must, on account of the be regarded as inaccurate, since it points to a latitude of jj8°26'. While his work was in the press Torfaeus became acquainted with Peringskidld's or more correctly the Icelander, Gudmund Olafsson's translation in the printed edition of Heimskringla which he properly enough rejected, but which caused him to undertake a renewed 1.
and
pp. 6
c.
7],
fruitfulness of the country,
—
—
',
With the passage from Gragas [i. e. the passage defining " eykt"\ he now arrived at the following interpretation of this " spatium qvod sol a meridie in occidentem percurrit, sex horas reqvirit, ex qvibus singuli trientes duas constituunt, bes Now if [Vinlandia, Addenda, pp. 6 and 7]. desinit in horam qvartam pomeridianam." " eykt " be four o'clock, p.m. and the shortest day accordingly eight hours Wineland's This new latitude becomes 49°, i. e. Newfoundland, or the corresponding Canadian coast. interpretation became, by reason of the attention which Torfaeus' writings attracted in the learned world, most widely disseminated in the last century thus we find it accepted by the
consideration of the subject. as a basis,
:
—
—
;
German the Bay
investigator, J. R. Forster, who concludes that Wineland was either Gander of Exploits, in Newfoundland, or on the coast of the northern side of the
Bay or Gulf of
Lawrence [ 49 ] [Joh. Reinh. Forster, Geschichte der Entdeckungen und Schifffahrten im Norden, Frankf. 1784, p. 112]; the same interpretation is also accepted by Malte Brun, Meanwhile, early in this century, Precis de la G^ographie universelle, Paris, 1812, I. 394. Icelandic scholars began to advance a new view, which has gradually forced its way into general recognition. This view was first suggested by Vice-lawman Pall Vidalin in his unpublished Skynngar 2 subsequently adopted by Bishop Finnr Jdnsson [1772] in his Hist. St.
,
1
'
The day was
longer there than in Greenland or Iceland, for the sun had there
meal-stead or place of rising at breakfast-time [about six or seven o'clock] ed. Peringskibld, vol.
i.
p. 33.
Suhm
its
on the
hour of increase and the dayshortest day.'
inclined to this opinion in Kjdbh. Selsk. Skrifter,
viii.
80,
Heimskringla,
and believed
that
Wineland was Pennsylvania, Maryland, or perhaps Carolina.' ' Vidaliris work was written prior to 1727, but was not published until 1854, when it appeared in Reykjavik under the title, Skyringar yfir FomyrM Ldgb6kar /eirrar, er Jdnsbik kallast [Commentaries on ancient terms in the '
law-book called J6nsbik\.
The
subject
under consideration
is
treated in this work, pp. 56-82.
NOTES.
183
Eccl. Isl. 153 et seq. [i.e. 153-56 note], it was next approved by Schoning in a note to Heimskringla [Heimskringla, Copenh. 1777, vol. i. p. }oo], and in his history of Norway [Norgcs Riges Historie, Copenh. 1781, vol. iii. 419], and in this century was more elaborately developed by Rafn and Finn Magnusen. The new point of departure in this theory is Snorri's expression in Edda concerning the seasons of the year, " Fra jafndcegri er haust til pess er s<5l sezt eykSar staS" ["Autumn lasts from the equinox until the sun sets in eyktarstadr,' " Edda Snorra Sturlusonar, Copenh. 1848, vol. i. p. 510] since it was assumed that the beginning of winter, according to Snorri, coincided, as a matter of course, with the beginning of winter according to the Icelandic calendar [the week from the nth to the 17th of October], it was found that the sun set at Reykholt [Snorri's home] on the 17th of October at four o'clock to conform with this, " Eyktarstadr " was interpreted to mean the end of " Eykt," and " Eykt " became the period of time from 3.30 to 4.30. Now if the sun was above the horizon in Wineland on the shortest day from Dagmal to EyktarstaSr, a day nine hours in length was obtained, which Prof. Thomas Bugge computed gave a latitude of 40°22', or, according to Rafn and Finn Magnusen, more exactly, 4i°24'io". Rafn believed that it followed of a certainty that Wineland was identical with the southern coast of Rhode Island and Connecticut, directly to the westward of Cape Cod. But very serious objections to this theory suggest themselves. When Leif Ericsson according to the Flatey Book approached Wineland, he saw at first an island to the northward of the land he then sailed to the westward into a sound between the island and the land's most northerly cape, and still farther west, they arrived at a river and lake, where they established themselves the composer of the saga accordingly had in mind a country facing toward the north, and upon whose northern shore Leif and his people established themselves in " Leifsbu8ir." Nevertheless Rafn renders this thus [Annaler for Nord. Oldkyndigh. Copenh. 1840-41, pp. 6 and 16] "They came to an island, which lay to the east off the land, and sailed into a sound between this island and a cape, which projected toward the east [and north] from the land." ' [Gustav Storm, Om Betydningen af EyktarstaSr' i Flatpbogens Beretningom Vinlandsreiserne, foredraget Christiania Videnskabsselskab 2den Nov. 1883, pp. 1-4. The article has since been published in Arkiv for Nordisk Filologi, November, 1885.] '
1
;
;
—
—
;
;
:
'
i
Professor Storm, in this same treatise, points out the inaccuracy of Rafn's astronomical calculation,
which corrected, would change the latitude to 42°2i', the vicinity of Boston, which He further shows the
region does not, however, correspond to the descriptions of the saga.
error in the interpretation of the passage in Snorri's Edda, upon which this theory
The cause
of the confusion in these different theories
is
is
based.
satisfactorily explained by the
following paragraph in Professor Storm's article, the contribution of the astronomer, Mr.
Geelmuyden,
to
whom
Professor Storm had submitted the astronomical data for solution
For the correct understanding of the passages in the old sagas, wherein these daymarks [i. e. the eyktamork of Rimbegld] are mentioned, it is of the utmost importance to bear in mind that they were in practical use nor should it be forgotten that the sun's position above a certain day-mark only gives a certain horizontal projection, and especially it will not do to transfer the stroke of the clock corresponding to a certain day-mark— whether that correspond'
;
ing to a certain season of the year be taken, or the
day-mark
at other places
'When,
therefore,
mean
for the entire year
— to
the similar
on the earth. the Greenlanders found, according to the statement in the Flatey
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
184
Book, that the sun upon the shortest day " had DagmalastaSr and EyktarstaSr," this does not that the sun was visible until a certain hour, for they lacked the means of determining the hour, according to our understanding of the word, but it does mean that the sun was visible
mean
in certain horizontal directions
which they were experienced
in determining.'
Applying the passage in Kristinnrdttr to the determination of the position of the sun sunset, on the shortest day of the year in Wineland, Mr. Geelmuyden concludes that '
and
Since tJtsuorsaett
the octant, which has S.
is
67-5° Azimuth, EyktarstaSr
must be
W.
in its centre, therefore
in the direction 22-5°
+f
at
between 22-5°
of 45°= 52-5° from the south
toward the west.
Solving the latitude in which the sun set in this direction on the shortest we find it to be 49°55'. Here, therefore, or farther to the south the observation must have been made.'
day
the eleventh century]
[in
I
am
indebted to Capt. R. L. Phythian, U. S. N., Superintendent of the U. S. Naval
Observatory, Washington, for the following detailed computation undertaken, at
my
request,
from a brief statement of the problem '
As
the solution of the question you propose depends, of course, upon the interpretation
of the data furnished,
it is necessary that I should give in detail the process by which the amplitude of the sun is derived from the statement contained in your letter. ' " Eyktarstad " is assumed to be the position of the sun in the horizon when setting. The south-west octant you define to be the octant having S.W. as its centre ; its limits, therefore, are S. 22*° W. and S. 6 7 i° W. '
" It is eykt when, the south-west octant having been divided into thirds, the sun has traversed two of these and has one still to go." That is, it is eykt when the point of the horizon is 30 west of S. 22^ W., or S. 52!° W. From this the sun's amplitude when in this point of the horizon is W. 37 30' S. '
The
sun's declination on the shortest day of the year 1015 was S. 23 34' 30" [nearly]. for finding the sun's amplitude when in the true horizon
'The simple formula
is
sufficiently accurate for the conditions of this case. '
A = sin d sec. L, sec L = sin A cosec. d.
It is
sin
from which '
Solving with the above data
:
A =-37° 30' d = — 23° 34' 30"
L= '
If
I
have been
substitution of
its
4-48° 56
in error in the process
log. sin.
-978445
log. cosec.
— 039799
log. sec.
+ 018244.
by which the amplitude has been arrived
at,
the
correct value in the above computation will give the proper latitude.'
This computation was undertaken independently of Mr. Geelmuyden's conclusions, and in my query, evoked by the slight discrepancy in the two results, which was then first brought to his attention, Capt. Phythian writes, as follows reply to
'The formula by which I computed the latitude is the simplest form that can be employed for the purpose, but was, for reasons that will be mentioned later, deemed sufficiently accurate.
NOTES.
185
assumes that the bearing of the sun was taken when its centre was actually on the and the latitude is found by the solution of a spherical right-angled triangle. Manifestly the learned Professor has taken into account the effect of refraction, and solved an oblique triangle. By this method, calling the refraction 33', we find the latitude to be 49° 5°'-2. The slight difference between this result and that of the Professor [less than 5'] is accounted for by the supposition that he did not assume the same refraction. 'The conditions of this case do not seem to give additional value to a rigorous solution. Since the explorers were on the eastern coast of the continent they must have observed the setting of the sun over land, and probably recorded its bearing before it reached the horizon. In such a case, the introduction of refraction and semi-diameter would lead to a result more in '
It
horizon,
error than the simpler solution. '
The
[say]
more positive assertion than was made, farther north than Lat.
data furnished are not sufficiently definite to warrant a
that the explorers could not have been,
when
the record
49V
The to this
of the application of Professor Storm's simple and logical treatment
result, therefore,
passage in Flatey Book,
Phythian's statement,
'
the sun had there Eyktarstad,' &c,
the explorers could not have been,
'
when
is
summed up
in Capt.
the record was made, farther
north than Lat. [say] 49 ; ' that is to say, Wineland may have been somewhat farther to the south than northern Newfoundland or the corresponding Canadian coast, but, if we may rely
upon the accuracy of
this
astronomical observation,
it
is
clear that thus
far south
must
it
have been.
Kornhjalmr af tr6, a wooden granary. The word 'hjalmr' appears to have a double In the passage in the Saga of King Olaf the Saint: 'Wilt thou sell us grain, farmer? I see that there are large "hjalmar" here' [Heimskringla, ed. Unger, p. 353], the word hjalmar may have the meaning of stacks of grain. The use of the word as indicating a house for the storage of grain is, however, clearly indicated in the Jydske Lov of 1241, (67)
significance.
'
'
wherein we read
:
'
But
if
house,' &c. ['sen byggaer
&c.
one build upon the land of another either a " hialm " or any other annaends iord antugh mseth hialm aeth maeth nokaer andre hus,'
man
Danmarks gamle Provindslove,
ed. Thorsen,
Copenh. 1853, pp. 79-80].
suggestion in the saga of the finding of cultivated
house
for the storage of grain could
(68) Vi'gflaki,
lit.
fields, it is
As
there
is
no
not apparent for what uses a
have been intended. This was a protection against the missiles of the enemy
a war-hurdle.
In this instance, as perhaps generally on ship-board, would appear to have been formed of shields attached to the bulwarks, between these the arrow, which caused Thorvald's death, doubtless, found its way. (69) The Landnamabok makes no mention of this Thori ; its language would seem to the passage with preclude the probability of a marriage between such a man and Gudrid His son was Thorbiorn, father of Gudrid who married reference to Gudrid being as follows Thorstein, son of Eric the Red, and afterwards Thorfinn Karlsefni ; from them are descended raised above the sides of the vessel. this protecting screen
;
:
Landnama,
bishops Biorn, Thorlak and Brand.' (70) Namkyrtill
unpublished
treatise
upon the meaning of signifying a kirtle
[namkirtle]
is
on ancient " namkyrtill
'
dress
Icelandic ;
"
pt.
ii,
ch. xvii.
thus explained by Dr. Valtfr GuSmundsson, :
'
Different
writers
are
not
in
Sveinbjorn Egilsson [Lexicon poet.] interprets
made from some kind of
material called 'nam.'
Bb
his
agreed it
as
In this definition he
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
186
followed by Keyser [Nordmsendenes private Liv
is
i
The
Oldtiden], and Vigfusson [Diet.].
[' Um kvennabuninga a fslandi ao fornu og n£ju,' in on the other hand, regarded the word as allied to the expression 'at nema at beini' [i.e. fitting close to the leg, narrow], and concludes that 'namkyitill' should be translated, 'narrow kirtle,' in which view Eirikr Jonsson [Oldnordisk Ordbog] and
Icelandic painter, Sigur&r
Nf
Gu&mundsson
fjelagsrit, vol. xvii], has,
:
K. Weinhold [Altnordisches Leben] coincide. The mention in Flatey Book is I cannot agree with either of these interpretations. so indefinite, that nothing can be determined from it. On the other hand, the meaning of this word becomes apparent from a passage in Laxdcela Saga, if this be compared with other references to female dress in ancient times, contained in the elder literature. This passage in '
Laxdcela Saga
is
as follows
"
:
Gudrun wore a
'
namkyrtill
'
and a
close-fitting
upper garment
she wore wrapped about her an apron with dark embroidery upon it and fringed at the ends " [" Guorun var 1 namkyrtli, ok vi5 vefjarupphlutr prongr, en sveigr mikill a hof8i ; hon haf6i kn/tt um sik blaeju ok varu 1 mork bla ok trof fyrir " Namkyrtill " evidently means here half-kirtle or petticoat, for with it an " upphlutr " enda."] [waist] of different stuff is worn, which in Snorra Edda [ii. 494] is called "helfni" [i.e. [vefjarupphlutr], with a large head-dress
;
The origin of the word seems to me to have been as follows In the ordinary woman's gown [kirtle] the upper part, or "upphlutr," was, obviously, much narrower [i.e. closer-fitting] than the lower part of the garment, and was, in consequence, worn out sooner than the lower part. With the better class of people the kirtle was usually made from some foreign stuff of bright colour, especially red. Now when the upper part [upphlutr] was worn out, the wearers, indisposed to abandon the lower part of the garment, which was still serviceable, took [namu] or cut off the lower part, and wore it with an upper garment made from domestic The lower detached part of the garstuff [homespun], the so-called wadmal [vefjarupphlutr]. ment or skirt then received the name of " nam " or " namkyrtill " [cf. landnam, 6rnam] because it had been taken [numiS] from the entire kirtle. By the preservation of the serviceable lower part of the garment, with its foreign stuff" of showy colour, the dress was rendered more ornamental than it would have been if both the lower and upper portion of the kirtle had been made from wadmal, which it was not easy to obtain, in Iceland, dyed in colours. Such I conclude to have been the origin of the word " nam " or " namkyrtill." The word subsequently continued in use, regardless of the fact whether the skirt or lower half-kirtle, to which it was applied, had been half-kirtle].
:
cut from an old kirtle or not (71)
A
'
mork was equal '
an 'eyrir'
1889, p. 90];
1 .'
to eight
[plur.
'
aurar '
[cf.
Laxdcela Saga,
Sky-rfngar yfir Fornyr8i Logbdkar, Reykjavik, 1854, p. 351].
KSlund, Copenh.
An
[cf.
Vidalin,
'eyrir' would, therefore,
have
crowns [kroner], modern Danish crown [33^ 0re], and a half mork of silver would accordingly have been twelve crowns, Danish coinage. As the relative value of gold and silver at the time
been equal
coinage, since sixteen skillings are equal
to three
to one-third of a
equal to described the half
ch. 26, ed.
'aurar'] of silver was equal to 144 skillings
'
is
'
not clearly established,
mork
'
of gold.
It
it
'
not possible to determine accurately the value of
is
was, doubtless, greater at that time, proportionately, than the
value here assigned, while the purchasing power of both precious metals was very
much
greater then than now. 1
Cf. also the
same author's
reference to
'
namkyrtill
'
in Grundriss der
Germ.
Philol. XIII, Abschnitt, Sitte
I, §
31.
NOTES.
187
At the time of the settlement of Iceland the homestead of the more prominent became the nucleus of a little community. The head of this little community, who was the acknowledged leader in matters spiritual and temporal, was called the 'go6i.' With the introduction of Christianity the 'gooi' or gooorosmaor lost his religious character though he still retained his place of importance in the Commonwealth. '
(72)
'
'settler'
'
(73) 'fat var ofarliga
D/'flinnar; en er
hann
a
d6gum
Olafs
sigldi vestan, setlaSi
'
hins helga, at GuSIeifr hafoi kaupferS vestr
hann
til
fekk austanveSr ok landnyr3inga, ok rak pa langt vestr
Ianda
en pa var mjok
;
aliSit
at peir urou vi5 land varir
;
£eir fengu par hOfn g63a
fundar vi5 pa
kom alia
til
peim
pvi'at
iitsu8r,
peirra sva mikit fjolmenni, at pat skipti
ok bundu, ok raku p& siSan & land upp.
potti
illt
sva at peir vissu ekki
kom
pdtti peim,
verit,
sem
fat ra5
faer5ir
pa koma
menn
peir maelti irsku
morgum hundru3um.
b& vdru peir
til
par,
at eiga lengr vi5 hafsmegnit.
stund vio land
litla
peir kendu par engan mann, en helzt
;
f
pat var mikit land, en eigi vissu peir hvert land pat var.
en er peir hof3u par
;
haf ok
f
sumar, ok hetu peir morgu, at pa bseri or hafinu, ok pa
toku peir Gudleifr, at peir sigldu at landinu,
til
Islands; hann sigldi fyrir vestan Irland, ok
a mdt
um
ok daemt
eitt,
brdtt
;
hSndum
tdku pa
fceir
til
p£.
fat skildu peir, at sumir vildu at peir vasri drepnir, en sumir vildu at peim vaeri skipt A vistir
ok vaeri peir pja9ir. Ok er petta var kaert, sja peir hvar reiS flokkr manna, ok var par borit merki flokkinum pdttust peir pa vita, at h5f6ingi nokkurr mundi vera f flokkinum ok er flokk penna bar pangat at, sa peir, at undir merkinu rei3 mikill maSr ok garpligr, ok var p6 mjok a efra aldr ok hvi'tr fyrir hserum. Allir menn er par voru fyrir, hnigu peim manni, ok fognuou sem herra sfnum fundu peir pa bratt, at pangat var skotiS ollum raSum ok atkvae8um, sem hann var. Si'3an sendi pessi ma8r eptir peim Guoleifi ok er peir komu fyrir penna mann, pa maelti hann til peirra a norraenu, ok spyrr, hvaSan af londum peir voru. feir s5g3u, at peir 1
;
;
;
;
gekk Guoleifr f>essi ma5r spurdi hverir peir vaeri pessir islenzku menn penna mann ok kvaddi hann virouliga, en hann tdk pvf vel, ok spyrr hva8an af Islandi peir vaeri, en Gu81eifr segir at hann vaeri 6r Borgarfir6i ; pa spur3i hann hva5an or Borgarfir3i hann var en Gunnlaugr segir[pat]. Eptir pat spuroi hann vandliga eptir seYhverjum hinna Ok er peir tolu8u petta, spyrr hann eptir Snorra staerri manna 1 BorgarfirSi ok Brei8afir6i. goSa ok furi'Si fra Fr66&, systur hans, ok hann spurcii vandliga eptir Ollum hlutum fra Fr68a vaeri flestir l'slenzkir.
pa
;
fyrir
;
ok mest at sveininum Kjartani, er pa var bdndi at Frdoa. Landsmenn kolludu oSrum sta9, Eptir pat gekk pessi mikli ma6r brott fra peim, at nokkurt ra5 skyldi gjdra fyrir skipshofninni. ok nefndi me3 sdr xij menn af sfnum monnura, ok satu peir langa hn'5 a tali. Eptir pat g6ngu " Ver landsmenn h6fum maelti inn mikli ma8r til peirra Guoleifs peir til mannfundarins. 1
M
talat
y3r
fararleyfi
pangat sem per
ra6a yor, at per
lati6
aettjarcia varra,
pvi'at
vilit
fara
gefit
y3vart mal a mitt vald, en ek
en p6 y3r pykki nu mjok a
;
a brott h^San, pviat her er folk utrutt ok
a5r brotin leg a sdr." til
:
nokkut [malj y8ar, ok hafa landsmenn nu
GuSIeifr maelti
hverr oss hafi
:
frelsi
"
Hvat skulum ver
gefit?"
Hann
til
illt
li8it
vil
sumar, pa
viSreignar
:
mi gefa
ek p6 peim pykkja en vil
segja, ef oss ver8r audit at
svarar: "fat
mun
koma
ek y5r eigi segja,
ek ann eigi pess fraendum mi'num ok fdstbrseorum, at peir hafi hi'ngat pvilfka
fer8,
sem
mm
vi3 ; en nu er sva komit aldri mfnum," sag5i hann, p6r mundut haft hafa, ef per nyti3 eigi " at pat er a Ongri stundu orvaent, naer elli stfgr yfir hofu3 m£r ; en poat ek lifa enn um
stundar sakir, pa eru hdr a landi rfkari
monnum,
pdat peir
se'
menn en
ek, peir at li'tinn fri8
eigi hi'ngat nalsegir, sem pdr erut at komnir.
b b 2
munu
Sloan
gefa utlendum
let pessi
ma8r bua
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
188 skipit
me8
beim, ok var par vi5
Wk
til
pess er byrr kom, sa er peim var hagstaeSr
En
at taka.
lit
ma3r gullhring af hendi ser, ok fser f hendr Guoleifi, ok par me5 gott sverS en si'8an maelti hann vi3 GuSleif " Ef per ver3r au8it at koma til fostr-jar8ar pinnar, pa skaltii faera sver3 petta Kjartani, bondanum at Fr63a, en hringinn PuriSi m68ur hans." Guoleifr maelti: " Hvat skal ek til segja, hverr peim sendi pessa gripi?" Hann aor peir GuSleifr skildu,
pessi
:
;
svarar: " Seg, at sa sendi, at meiri vin var husfreyjunnar at Fn58a en gooans at Helgafelli,
En
bro5ur hennar. or5, at takist til
ef nokkurr bykkist vita par
ek banna hverjum manni a minn fund
af,
hverr pessa gripi hefir
at fara, pvfat pat er
pann veg giptusamliga urn landtokuna, sem y3r
hafna, en radinn 6frior allstaSar litlendum
Eptir petta skildu peir. Dyflinni
um
vetrinn
;
en
monnum, nema sva
[Peir] Guoleifr letu
um
hefir tekizt
i
haf,
sumarit sigldu peir
til
;
atta,
en mesta
pa seg pau mi'n
er h6r ok land
beri
ok]
[vi'tt
sem nu
til
nema peim
lifsera,
illt
hefir oroit."
ok toku frland si'5 um haustiS, ok v<5ru f fslands, ok faer3i GuSleifr pa af hondum
ok hdfSu allir pat fyrir satt, at pessi maor hafi verit Bjdrn Brei3vi'kingakappi ; en engi Onnur sannyndi hafa menn til pess, nema pau sem nu vbru sog5.' Eyrbyggja Saga, ed.
gripina,
Vigfusson, pp. 119-22. (74)
The paper manuscripts founded upon
the text of the saga presented in
H auk's
Book
are as follows
In the Arna-Magn-asan Collection, Copenhagen.
The
this manuscript bears the following title Hier hefur Saga efir [His]toria Porfin«s KaHsef[nis] Pordar sonar.' The saga, which fills twenty-four sheets, was written in the seventeenth century by BjOrn a SkarSsa. There are certain interpolations in the text, as on p. 15 b, concerning Helluland hiS mikla,' p. 16, on the origin of the name 'Markland,' and on p. 19 b, concerning the Skrelling boats. With the exception of these inserted passages, and a few minor verbal changes, the text
No.
118, 8vo.
Graenlan[ds Ann]al.
Er
first
page of
:
'
fyrst
'
follows closely that of PsK.
No. 281, 4to. On the back of p. 83 [modern pagination] of this book is the title 'Hier hefwr s0gu Porfins Kallsefnis Pordarsonor.' It is a neatly written manuscript, in a
hand somewhat resembling the elder vellum hands. On the back of p. 84 the passage from Landnama: 'So segir Ari porgylsson ad \>at sumar foru XXII skip,' &c, together with the list of colonists as given in the Flatey Book text, have been inserted by the scribe, and the fact noted at the bottom of the page. On p. 93 the saga concludes with the words Vere Gud med oss,' as in H auk's Book, which words are usually omitted from the paper transcripts of PsK. It is a good clear copy of the H auk's Book text, one of the most accurate and useful. It was made by Sigur&ur Jonsson of KnOr toward the close of the seventeenth :
century. [Cf.
No. 597
S0gu
AM. b,
Katalog.]
4to.
In the centre of
Porfins Kallsefnes Pordarsonar.'
passage from Landnama, above noted contains
many
errors, as
:
numerous marginal notes
AM.
'
'kirtel
in
'
;
32 [modern pagination] is the title: 'Hier hefur This text, like that of 281, 4to, has the interpolated
p.
unlike 281, 4to, however,
for 'kistil,' 'fuller
vonn
'
it
is
a careless copy, and
for 'fulltruann,' &c.
an old hand, ends on the back of
p. 41,
It
contains
and was written
[cf.
Katalog] in the latter half of the seventeenth century.
No. 768,
4to.
At the head of the
first
page of text of this manuscript
is
the
title
:
'Hier
NOTES.
189
hefur Graenlands Annal, er fyrst Saga edur Historia Porfins Kails efnis Pordar Sonar.' contains thirty-eight pages, based upon the text of H auk's Book, although with numerous additions from the narrative of the Flatey Book, as also concerning Helluland it
The saga
mikla, &c.
It is
written in
Ami
German script, dates from
the seventeenth century, having belonged,
Bishop Thord, from whom Thormod would appear from a passage on p. 5 of this manuscript, that the scribe had access to Hauk's Book, for he writes: 'Cesser efterfarandi Capituli er
according to
Magnusson's conjecture,
Torfaeus received
einfalldliga efter
No. 770
in 1669, to
It
it.
Hauks Bok
skrifadir,' &c.
This manuscript contains two sagas written about 1770. The first of these, covering thirty-six pages, bears the title Hier hefur Sogu Porfinns Karlsefnis p6rdarsonar.' It is an almost literal transcript of the text of PsK. b,
4to.
:
'
No. 1008, 4to. Near the middle of this book is the saga bearing the title Her hefr vpp sogu peirra Porfinnz Karlsefnis oc Snorra Porbrandz sonar.' In the margin, in an old hand, are the words Fordret Mag. Joon Arnesen af AM,' and upon the same page Dr. Gudbrand Vigfusson has written eptir Hauksbok.' It is a fair copy of PsK, written :
'
'
'
ca. 1700.
In the
Royal Library, Copenhagen.
No. 1692, 4to [Ny kgl. Saml.]. This copy, written in cursive hand, in the last century, one hundred pages, and is entitled Sagan af porfinni Karlsefni Pdr3ar syni.' According to an inserted note, the copy was made by J. Johnsen [Jdn Jonsson] from AM. 281, 4to.
fills
:
'
No. 1698, 4to [Ny kgl. Saml.]. This saga, which follows closely PsK, under the title hefur upp S0gu peirra Porfinrcs Karls-Efhis og Snorra Porbrandssonar,' fills twentyseven pages of the manuscript, and was written, in German script, probably in the last
:
'
Her
century.
This text
of the original is
is
in the
peculiarly interesting because of the variant
it
has from the words
passage describing the distance from Bjarneyjar to Helluland, which
thus given in this text: 'paoan sigldu [peir]
No. 1734, 4to [Ny
iii
daegur,' &c.
This manuscript, while
kgl. Saml.].
[Cf. it
Note 46,
p. 174.]
does not contain PsK, does
contain certain notabilia concerning Eric the Red, Greenland, the situation of Wineland,
Albania [Hvi'tramannaland], &c, and on pp. 21 et seq. has an account of Porbjorn, [sic] Kallz Efni. It was written in the last half of the last century by J. Johnson [Jonsson] after AM.
770
b,
4to.
No. 1754, 4to [Thott. Saml.].
This text of the saga, with the
title:
'Her
hefr
upp
sogu peirra Porfinnz Karlsefnis oc Snorra Porbrandzsonar,' contains seventy-two pages, copied Ex codice vetusto membraneo in Bibl. Acad. Hafn. inter MSS. Arnae Magnaei, No. '
As the scribe states, there are certain lacunae here and there in the Codex ; by reason of smoke and age, which have caused certain lacunae in this copy it is otherwise a good clear copy, in running hand, of PsK, made at a time when Hauk's Book was in no better state than at present, as the lacunae of the copy indicate. in 4to.'
544
'
illegible
The paper manuscripts founded upon IN THE
It is
the text [EsR] of
AM.
557, 4to, are as follows
ARNA-MAGNiEAN COLLECTION.
No. 563 b, 4to. This is an inferior copy from the latter half of the seventeenth century. in running hand and contains nineteen pages. According to a slip, in Ami Magnusson's
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
igo
hand, inserted in the manuscript,
it
has been compared with a copy in quarto 'written
by the Rev. Vigfus Gudbrandsson,' and bring
it
No. 770 b, 4to. The second saga af Eiri'ki Rauda,' beside which title ['is
is filled
with interlineations and corrections, which
to a fair likeness with the text of 557, 4to.
very incorrect'].
the text of
an
It is
PsK which precedes
No. 931,
manuscript has the
Ami Magnusson
inferior transcript of
title
EsR,
in
Hier hefst Saga
'
:
miog o correct' the same hand as that of
has written
'er
it.
foot of p. 13 of this manuscript is the title
At the
4to.
Af Eyreke Rauda
in this
'
Her
Byriar Sauguna
This text covers twenty-two pages, completed, as is stated at the end of the saga, in the year 1734 ['oc likr her pessare spgu pann 3. Januarij Anno 1734 ']. It is a good clear copy of the text of EsR, omitting, however, the verses of Porw. [sic]
Porvaldss.'
the Huntsman, and the Einfceting ditty.
No. 932,
This collection of sagas was written, as
4to.
is
stated
on the
title-page, in the
Saga fra Eyreci Rauda' begins, and is conEsR, certain of the minor errors of that text have been corrected in conformity with the language of PsK. No. 401, fol. This transcript of the 'Saga Eiriks Rauoa' contains forty-four pages in cursive hand, with notes at the foot and in the margin of the text. Originally a close copy of AM. 557, 4to, it has been corrected in many places apparently to conform to the text of PsK. According to the Katalog this copy was made in the latter half of the last century. No. 30 Rask Coll. The text here presented under the title Sagann af Eireke Rauda,' This text makes Thorvald Ericsson shoot is a rather inexact copy of EsR, written ca. 1770.
On
year 1821. cluded on
268 of the manuscript the
p.
While
p. 297.
'
follows the text of
it
'
'
'
the
Uniped, and has such minor variants from the original as 'Porvalldr var kalladr
veidimadr,' 'samtymnis lanj>ar' in the second line of the second verse, &c.
No. 36 Rask
enum Rauda
On
Coll.
p.
1
16 of this collection of sagas this copy of
was
'
Sagann af Eyrike
begins, and is brought to a conclusion on p. 129. end of the saga, by Olaf Sigurdsson, and by him completed in January 1810. founded upon EsR, it is rather a paraphrase than a literal copy of that text. It
'
written, as is stated
at the it
is
In the
No. 1697, 4to [Ny
While
Royal Library, Copenhagen.
kgl. Saml.].
This
text,
which
fills
115 pages, was copied [probably
AM.
563 b, 4to, by J. Johnsson. The scribe has followed the corrected text of the manuscript from which his copy was made. late in the last century], as is stated in the manuscript,
No. 1714, 4to [Ny written in 1715.
kgl. Saml.].
While
it
from
This 'Saga af Eyreke Rauda' contains eighteen pages, main EsR, it is not without minor changes due
follows in the
apparently to the influence of PsK.
No. century
1 1 73, fol. (?),
[Ny
kgl. Saml.].
This manuscript, from the early part of the present Saga af Eireke
contains both the Icelandic text and a Latin translation of the
Rauda,' derived, as
is stated,
from
AM.
557, 4to,
compared with
AM.
'
281 and 563, 4to, and
Hauk's Book, together with an excerpt from AM. 770, 8vo. No. 616, 4to [Kail. Saml.]. The Saga Eireks Rauda,' which occupies the ninth place '
NOTES.
Igi
It is written in a good hand of the early part of the fills twelve pages. or the end of the seventeenth century, and follows the text of AM. 557, 4*0,
in this collection, last century,
closely.
In this bundle of sagas the text of 'Sagan af Eyreke This is a copy of EsR made, probably, in the latter
No. 1776, 4to [Thott. Saml.].
Rauda
forms a separate
'
tractate.
part of the last century, with unimportant variants of the original text as in Thorhall's
No. 984 one has the •
second a, fol.
'
I'orvallpr veipimadr;'
ditty 'knarrar skurd,' instead of 'knarrar skei3,' &c.
[Thott. Saml.]. In this collection of folios there are two texts of EsR 'Saga Eyreks Rauda,' the other 'Saga af Eyreke Rauda.' The first
;
title
contains twenty-six pages, following closely the text of
of the stanzas of torvald
the
[sic]
Huntsman, and
second text contains twenty-eight pages, and,
557, 4*0, except in the omission
which refers
like the first, is a close
557, 4to, except, in this case, in the orthography. in the latter half of the last century.
In the British
AM.
that
to the
Uniped.
The
copy of the text of AM.
Both transcripts appear
to
have been made
Museum Library.
At the end of this quarto manuscript are fifty-three pages, in running Sagan af Eirike Rau3a.' This saga is a fairly literal transcript of the text of EsR. It is preceded by a woodcut of Eric the Red, being the same as that contained in Arngrim Jonsson's Gronlandia,' and is followed by a few pages of Annals and notes, the concluding notice bearing the title 'Af torbirni Karlsefni,' with the entry, at the end, written at Borgartiin, 1775, by Oddr Jonsson. No. 11,123.
hand, containing
'
'
'
'
No. 11,126. This is a folio manuscript of thirty-seven pages. On an inserted fly-leaf is Saga Eiriks Rauda ex membrana in Arnse Magnaei Bibliotheca in 4to, Num. 557.'
the note
'
There are a few marginal corrections of the '
skylldu,'
'
fundu kiol
for
'
'
clerical errors of
AM.
' ' 557, 4to, as skridu for fengu skiol,' &c, and a few lacunae in the transcript where the
words of the vellum. According Copenhagen in 1768 by Odd j6nsson. of Finn Magnusen.
scribe has not been able to read the
Catalogue, this copy was
made
11,126 are from the collection
No. 4,867 [Banks
Coll.].
third in the collection is
'
accurate copy of the text
in
A
manuscript in
folio
containing
many
Manuscript Both 11,123, al*d
to the
sagas, of
which the
Sagann af Eyreke Ravda,' which fills sixteen pages, and is a fairly of AM. 557, 4to, written, as would appear from an entry at the end
of the saga, in 1691. In addition to these paper manuscripts of the text of
EsR
there are others in the National
Library of Reykjavik [143, 4to, 150, 4to, and 151, 4to], and one in the Royal Library of Stockholm, which I have not found it possible to examine. The text of the Stockholm manuscript,
No.
35,
fol.,
Bibliothekets
probable that
conforms
to
that of
AM.
557, 4to
[cf.
Arwidsson, Forteckning Ofver Kongl.
Stockholm Islandska Handskrifter, Stockholm, 1848, pp. 66-7], and it is not the Reykjavik manuscripts offer any peculiarities differing from those exhibited i
by the paper transcripts above mentioned. Of the Wineland history of the Flatey Book there
is in
the Arna-Magnsean Collection a
i
THE FINDING OF WINELAND THE GOOD.
92
paper copy of the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason, being No.
Rauda'
[pp. 1064-73,
1361-94,
new
new
57,
fol.,
which contains the
pagination 533^-38], as well as the
pagination 682-98 b\
This
is
'
fcattr
Eireks
Graenlendingha pattr' [pp.
a literal transcript of the narrative of the Flatey
Book. It
seems
safe to conclude that the texts
directly or indirectly,
of
all
these paper manuscripts are derived,
from the vellum manuscripts which have been preserved, and of which
facsimiles are here given.
In the numerous transcripts of the texts of
EsR and fsK
there are
no passages which indicate an origin other than the two vellum manuscripts, AM. 544 and 557, 4to, and the numerous variants from these originals have, in all likelihood, arisen either through the editorial care or clerical carelessness of the scribes of these transcripts.
INDEX. NAMES OF PERSONS. Aasen,
Ivar, 80.
Avaldidida, vide Valldidida.
Acosta, Josephus, 95.
Avalldamon,
Adalbrand, Helgi's son, [ASalbrandr Helgason],
Avezac-Macaya, Marie Armand Pascal
88.
Adam
of Bremen, 92, 93, 94, 159.
Anmagsaliks, 178, 179.
hinn
n,
George P., 2. Bard Heriulfsson, [BarSr Herjulfsson],6 1,142,180. Bard the Snow-fell-god, [BarSr Beothuks, 176, 178, 179.
Magnusson, vide Magnusson.
Biarni, Grimolf's son, [Bjarni Grfm61fsson], 40,
Thorlacius, vide Thorlacius.
f
42, 44, 46,
[Ami
Bishop,
Biarni Heriulfsson, [Bjarni Herjulfsson],
Skalholti], 20, 88.
of Arnlaugsfirth, [Arnlaugr], 61, 142.
Arrow-Odd, [Qrvar-Oddr],
56, 57,
55,
[Bjorn Asbrandsson Brei8vfkingakappi], 84, 85, 86
[?],
87, 89, 167, !87, 188.
Biorn, Aud's brother, [Bjorn Ketilsson], 28, 105,
son of Biorn Iron-side, [Asleikr Bjar-
narson jamsf5u], 40, 115.
122.
Biorn" Buna, the Ungartered
Asvald, Ulfs son, [Asvaldr tJlfsson], 29, 60, 105,
[?],
[Bjgrn Grfmsson
buna], 28, 104, 122, 162.
123, 140. [Atli
hinn rau5i tJlfsson], 29, 105,
Biorn Chest-butter, [Bjgrn byr5usmjgr], 40, 115,
[Au5r hin djupauSga
171. Biorn, Bishop, [Bjgrn Gilsson, biskup a H61um],
123.
Aud
5,
143, 144,
Biorn Asbrandsson, the Broadwickers'-champion,
"3-
UlPs son,
142,
145, 146, 180.
Asgeirr J6nsson, vide Jonsson.
Atli,
61, 62, 63, 64, 65,
Biarnsson, John, [J6n Biamsson], 54.
89, 90, 161.
Aslak of Langadal, [Aslakr 6r Langadal], 30, Asleik,
49, 51, 52, 115, 116, 117, 120,
121, 132, 133, 134, 135, 137, 138.
forlaksson
Arnold, Bishop, [Arnaldr biskup], 82.
105,
Snsefellsdss], 90,
91.
95. 96, i7°> 182, 191.
biskup
175,
Bancroft,
12, 79, 188.
Arnason, John, Bishop, [ J6n Arnason], 181, 189. Arngrim Jonsson, [Arngrfmr J6nsson], 21, 56,
Amlaug
d',
Avilldudida, vide Valldidida.
fr68i], 7, 8, 9, 10,
Thorlaksson,
Avall-
177.
Ari Marsson, [Ari Marsson], ir, 12, 84, 160. Ari Thorgilsson, the Learned, [Ari forgilsson
Ami Ami Ami
[Avalldama,
Avalldainna,
dania], 51, 120, 138, 177, 178.
the Wealthy, or Wise,
[djiipuSga] Ketilsd6ttir],
28,
29,
100,
52, 78, 121, 139, 158, 167, 179, 185.
104,
Biorn Haldorsen, [Bjorn Halld6rsson], 161,
105, 122, 123, 162, 163, 164, 165, 167.
c c
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS.
194
Einfcetingr, vide Uniped.
Biorn Iron-side, [Bjorn jarnsfSa], 40, 115. Biorn of Skardsa, [Bjorn J6nsson& SkarSsa], 97, Biorn, Karlsefni's
son, vide
Thorbiorn,
Karl-
Biorn Marcusson, vide Marcusson. Biorn, Thord's son, [Bjgrn f6r6arson], 171.
Bock, Hieronymus, 170.
C,
Brand of X41,
26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 32, 35, 36, 37, 38, 40,41.
[Brandr 6r AlptafirSi], 60,
Thorbrand of
Alptafirth.
Brand, Bishop, the Younger, [Brandr J6nsson,
78, i2i, 139, 158, 167,179,
n,
6o 6l 62 > ,
,
101, 102, 103, 105, 106, 108,
no,
100,
112, 113,
I3 2
.
r
33> !34, 137, i3 8
146, 147,
H8,
.
149. 15°.
*4°. 141. x
H2, M5,
55, 161, 164, 165,
190, 191, 192.
180.
Bryniolf Sveinsson, [Brynj61fr Sveinsson, biskup f
59.
,
64, 66, 67, 68, 69, 75, 84, 94, 97, 99,
166, 169, 170, 171, 172, 174, 180, 185, 189,
180, 185.
Brenner, Oscar,
42, 43, 5°. 6', 54, 56, 57, 5 8
115, 116, 120, 123, 124, 126, 128, 129, 130,
biskup a H61um], 59, 180. Brand, Bishop, [Brandr Saemundsson, biskup i
H61um], 52, 59,
konungr], 89. Eric the Red, Thorvald's son, [Eirfkr hinn rauSi fcorvaldsson], 4, 5, 9, 14, 15, 19, 22, 23, 25,
89, 90.
Alptafirth,
cf.
Hakonarson], 56, 64, 145. Magnus' son, King, [Eirfkr Magnusson,
Eric, Earl, [Eirfkr jarl Eric,
sefni's son.
Boer, R.
Ellindsson, vide Erlendsson.
English, 159, 176.
119, 120, 188.
Skalholti], 9, 12, 21, 25, 54, 82.
Eric Uppsi, Bishop, [Eirfkr uppsi [upsi] biskup
Gnupsson], 80, 81, 82, 94, 96.
Bugge, Thomas, 183.
Ericsson, Leif, vide Leif.
Cabot, John, 159, 160.
Ericsson, Thorvald, vide Thorvald Ericsson.
Cabot, Sebastian, 159, 160.
Erlend Olafsson, [Erlendr sterki (5lafsson], 19,
Ericsson, Thorstein, vide Thorstein Ericsson.
Cartier, Jacques, 175, 177.
52, 121.
Erlendsson, Hauk, vide
Columbus, Cristopher, 94, 159. Columbus, Fernando, 159. Cortez, Hernando, 94.
Erlendsson.
8, 9,
n,
12.
Eskimo, 166, 176, 177, 178, 179. Europeans, 178.
Ctesias, 177.
Dalhousie, Earl
Hauk
Erlendsson, John, [J6n Ellindsson (Erlendsson)],
of,
Eyiolf of Sviney, [Eyj61fr J3suson 6r Sviney], 30,
93.
Danes, 13, 92, 93.
60, 105, 106, 123, 124, 141.
Duelling-Hrafn, vide Hrafn,
Eyiolf the Foul, [Eyjolfr saurr], 29,60, 105,123,
Dumb, King, [Dumbr konungr],
90.
141.
Eystein the Rattler, [Eysteinn glumra fvarsson], Egil Skallagrfmsson, 163.
28, 104, 122.
Egilsson, Sveinbjorn, 97, 185.
Eyvind Easterling, [Eyvindr austmaQr], 28, 104,
Einar of Einarsfirth, [Einarr], 61, 142. Einarr Eyj61fsson, 96.
Eyxna-Thori, vide Thori.
Einar,
Grundar-Ketil's
son,
122.
[Einarr Grundar-
Ketilsson], 52, 121.
Einar Haflidason, [Einarr Hafliflason], 79, 80. Einar of Laugarbrekka, [Einarr Sigmundarson a Laugarbrekka], 30, 106, 124.
Finnbogi, [Finnbogi 6r AustfjgrSum], 58, 74, 75, 76, i55, 156, X57Finns, 170.
Finsen, V., [Vilhjalmur Finsson], 181.
Einar, Thorgeir's son, [Einarr fcorgeirsson], 31, 32, 100, 106, 107, 124, 125, 167.
Finsson, Torfi, vide Torfi Finsson.
Einarsson, Halfdan, 80.
Flosi, Halla's son, [Flosi Bjarnarson], 52, 121.
Finsson, John, [J6n Finsson], 54.
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS. Groa, Thorstein the Red's daughter, [Gr6a
Forster, Joh. Reinhold, 182.
180.
Grondal, Benedikt, 80.
Frederick the Third, King of Denmark, 54, 97. Freydis, Eric's daughter, [Freydfs Eirfksd6ttir], 5,
Grundar-Ketil, vide Ketil.
Gudbrandsson, Vigfus, [Vigfus GuSbrandsson],
42, 48, 49, 58, 59, 62, 74, 75, 76, 77, 116,
119, 136, 137, 142, 143, 155, 156, 157, 158,
190.
Gudleif Gudlaugsson,
Gu31augssonJ,
[Gu81eifr
85, 86, 87, 187, 188.
172.
Fridgerd, Kiarval's daughter, [FriSgerSr Kjarvals-
40,115. Fridgerd, daughter of Thori the Loiterer, [FriSd6ttir],
gerSr
I>or-
steinsd6ttir rau6a], 28, 104, 122.
[FriSrekr biskup], 61, 142,
Frederick, Bishop,
195
hfmu], 40, 115, 171.
I>6risd6ttir
Fritzner, Johan, 71, 73, 161.
Frodi the Brave, [Fr6Si hinn
GuSmundr GuSmundr
J6nsson, vide J6nsson. Olafsson, vide Olafsson.
GuSmundsson, SigurSur, 186. Gu8mundsson, Valt^r, 99, 161, 165, 185, 186. Gudraud, Halfdan's son, [Gu3r03r Halfdanarson],
frcekni], 162.
28, 104, 122.
Gudrid, the Skrelling woman, [GuSrfSr], 59, 73, Gaels, [Skozkr], vide Haki and Haekia. Gamli the Wendlander, [Gamli Vindlendingr],
74, i54-
Gudrid, Thorbiorn's daughter, [Gu8ri8r fcorbjar-
171, 172.
nard6ttir], 25, 26, 27, 31, 32, 34, 35, 38, 39,
Gard, [Gar5 [GarSarr] f
verkstj'6ri f>orsteins svarta
L^sufirSi], 38, 39, 113, 114, 130, 131.
Gardie, de
la,
Gatschet, A.
Magnus, 80.
S.,
?],
78,
106,
107, 109,
>
73i
no, 113,114.
I3 3 . "33,
.
x
39, 148. J50.
r
Gudrun, Osvif 's daughter, [Gu8run
vide Thorkel Geitisson.
Gellir Thorkelsson, [Gellir f>orkelsson], 7.
5 r . 152, i53.
Gudrun, Thorstein's daughter,
Gunnarr 77, 158.
[Gizurr
Keldugnupsfi'fl, 89.
tJlfsson kraku], 30, 60, 105, 123, 141, 166.
Einarsson,
Skalholti], 88.
Gizur the White, [Gizurr Teitsson
t>or-
Gunnbiorn, son of Ulf the Crow, [Gunnbjgrn
Gest, Bard's son, [Gestr BarSarson], 91.
Bishop,
[GuSriin
steinsd6ttir], 52, 121.
Gellius, Aulus, 177.
German, A, [Su8rma8r],
(5svffrsd6ttir],
186.
Gellisson, Thorkel, vide Thorkel Gellisson.
1
77,
154, 158, 167, 168, 170, 173, 185.
Geirstein, [Geirsteinn], 29, 105, 123.
biskup
74,
I3 1
Geelmuyden, 183, 184.
Gizur Einarsson,
41, 49. 5 2 , 58, 59- 6 7> 7o, 71, 7 2
115, 116, 120, 121, 124, 125, 127, 128, 130,
178.
Geitisson [Gellisson
4°,
Gunnlad, [Gunnl08], vide Grelad. Gunnstein, Gunnbiorn's son, [Gunnsteinn Gunn-
hvfti], 11, 14,
15. 26, 57-
bjarnarson], 166.
Guy, John, 176.
Gfslason, Konrad, 46, 172. Gjessing, Gustav Antonio,
Hacon
8.
Gottsk&lk Jonsson, [Gottskalk J6nsson], 81, 82,
the
Hacon,
83, 88.
Goudie, Gilbert, 162.
Earl,
[Hakon
jarl
enn
rfki
SigurSarson],
163.
Greenlanders, 54, 56, 57, 58, 59, 64, 81, 82, "4. I3 1 !33> M5, l8 3.
Grelad, Groa's daughter, [GreljzO
Gr6ud6ttir],
Haconsson, John, [J6n Hakonarson], 17, 53. Hrekia, vide Hekia.
Hafgrim of Hafgrimsfirth, [Hafgrlmr], 61, 142. HafliSi Marsson, 81.
28, 104, 122.
Grimhild, [Grfmhildr
Good, King, [Hakon enn g68i A8al-
steinsf6stri], 172.
[cf. s. v.
Sigrid, SigrfSr
kona
fcorsteins svarta], 70, 71, 151, 152.
Haki, 43, 44, 117, 134.
Halfdan
Grimkell, Ulf's son, [Grfmkell Cflfsson], 166.
Brana's-fosterling,
f6stri], 90.
C C 2
[Halfdan
Bronu-
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS.
ig6
Halfdan Einarsson, vide Einarsson. Halfdan Whiteleg, [Halfdan hvftbeinn], 28, 104,
Holm, Gustav, 166, 178, 179. H61mggngu-Hrafn, vide Hrafn,
Duelling-.
Hoyer, Henrik, 81, 82, 88.
122.
Halfdan Eysteinsson, [Halfdan Eysteinsson], 90.
Hrafn of Hrafnsfirth, [Hrafn], 61, 142.
Halla, Jorund's daughter, [Halla Jorundard6ttir],
Hrafn, Duelling-, [H61mgongu-Hrafn], 29, 60,
52, 121.
105,
Hallbera, Ingigerd's daughter, Abbess, [Hallbera i>orsteinsd6ttir,
abbadfs
f
Reyninesi], 22, 23,
2 3>
i
Mi-
Humboldt, Alexander von, An,
Icelander,
[Biarni's
52, 121.
Orm's
Halldis,
wife, [Halldis
kona Orms], 31,
33, 34, 106, 108, 109, 124, 126, 127. 3 Halldor, Gunnbiorn's son, [Halldorr Gunnbjar2
94, 159.
companion], 51, 121,
138. Icelanders,
,
3,
19, 82, 83, 85, 91, 96, 100, 101,
174, 176, 180. Icelandic Secretaries, Hauk's, 22, 100, 101.
narson], 166. Illugi, [Illugi
Hallfrid, [Hallfrf3r Snorrad6ttir], 52, 58, 59, 78,
121, i39> 158Hallveig,
Einar's
daughter,
[Hallveig
Einars-
Indians, North American, 176, 177, 179. Frodi's
Ingiald, d6ttir], 30,
son,
Fr65ason ens
[Ingjaldr
106, 124.
Hansson, Laurents, 13. Harold Fairhair, King, [Haraldr enn
frcekna], 162.
son, King,
Helgi's
Ingiald,
[Ingjaldr
harfagri,
konungr
Helgason], 28, 104, 122.
konungr], 162, 163, 165.
Harold Hardrede, King, [Haraldr SigurSarson har3ra3i, konungr], 92, 93, 160.
Hauk
Aslaksson], 30, 105, 123.
Indians, 95.
Eflendsson, [Haukr Erlendsson], 12, 13,
Ingigerd,
Fru,
[Fru IngigerSr rika Philippus-
d6ttir], 23, 52, 121.
Ingolf Arnarson,
[Ing61fr
Arnarson],
56,
61,
142, 180. 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 28, 46, 52,59,96,
97,
100,
99,
101,
102, 103, 121, 175, 180,
Ingolf of Holmlatr, [Ing61fr a H61mlatri], 30, 106, 124.
188, 189, 190.
Hebridean, The,
[SuSreyskr ma8r], author of
the Sea-Rollers, Song, 62, 142.
Hekia, [Haekia], 43, 44, 117, 134. Helgi of the Eastfirths, [Helgi 6r AustfjorSum],
Ingolf the Strong, [Ing61fr hinn sterki], 167.
Thorgeir's
Ingveld,
daughter,
[Ingveldr
Ingvild, Ketil's daughter, [1?ngvildr Ketilsd6ttir
ve3rs], 162.
58, 74, 75, 76,
5, 156,
157.
A. D., 167.
Helgi, Olaf's son, [Helgi Olafsson], 28, 104, 122.
Jensen,
Helgi the Lean, [Helgi hinn magri Eyvindarson],
John the Learned, [J6n
28, 104, 122.
Helgi Hundingsbani Sigmundarson, 176.
Helgi Thorbrandsson, [Helgi forbrandsson], 61, 142. Helgi, Thori's son, [Helgi !>6risson], 170. Heriulf, [Herjulfr BarSarson], 56, 61, 62, 63, 64,
102, 142, 143, 144, 180.
Heriulf the Settler, [Herjulfr landnamsmaSr], 61, 142, 180.
t>or-
geirsd6ttir], 52, 78, 121, 139, 158.
J6n J6n J6n J6n J6n J6n J6n J6n
J.
laerSi], 21.
Biarnsson, vide Biarnsson. Ellindsson, vide Ellindsson.
Finsson, vide Finsson.
Hdkonarson, vide Haconsson. Olafsson, vide Olafsson.
fdrSarson, vide Thordsson.
Torfason, vide Torfason. Vfdalin, vide Vidalin.
Jonsson, Arngrim, vide Arngrim.
Heriulfsson, Biarni, vide Biarni Heriulfsson.
Jonsson, Asgeir, [Asgeirr J6nsson], 13.
Hinanda, Captain, 175. Hjaltalin, John A., (J6n A. Hjaltalm), 162.
J6nsson, Eirikr, 186.
Hjalti Skeggjason, vide Skeggiason.
J6nsson, Finnr, 79, 182.
J6nsson, Bjorn, vide Biorn of Skardsa.
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS. J6nsson, Finnur,
7, 10, 12, 16,
Magnus
53, 163, 176.
J6nsson, Gottskalk, vide Gottskalk. J6nsson,
GuSmundr,
Rev., [Sfra Olafr J6nsson], 21.
The
kon-
son lagabcetir, konungr], 19, 20.
Magnus
I>6rhallsson, vide Thorhallsson.
Magnusen, Finn, [Finnr Magnusson],
J6nsson, SigurSur, 188. Jonsson, Torfi,
berfcetti,
Magnus Law-amender, King, [Magnus Hakonar-
171.
J6nsson, Oddr, 191.
The
[Magnus
Barefoot, King,
ungr], 176.
J6nsson, J6n, 189, 190. Jonsson, Olaf,
197
97,
159,
161, 166, 170, 183, 191.
Rev., [SfraTorfi J6nsson], 9.
Jorund, Atli's son, [Jgrundr Atlason], 29,
Magnusson, Ami, [Ami Magnusson],
9, 13,
15,
17, 20, 21, 24, 80, 81, 82, 96, 189, 190, 191.
60,
Malcolm, King, 160.
105, 123, 141.
Jorund of Keldur, [Jgrundr
at
Keldum], 52, 121.
Malte Brun, Victor Adolphe, 182.
Jorunn, [J6runn Helgud6ttir], 19.
Mar of Reykholar, [Mar Atlason a Reykh61um], 1 1.
K&lund, P. E. Kristian, 15, 104, 164, 166, 186. Karlsefhi, vide Thorfinn Karlsefhi.
Marcian, 92, 93. Marcusson, Biorn, 90. Maurer, Konrad, 7, 8, 10, 59, 89, 91, 160, 164,
Ketil Flatnose, [Ketill flatnefr Bjarnarson], 28,
i75-
Michelant, H., 175.
104, 122, 162. Ketil of Ketilsfirth, [Ketill], 61, 142.
Micmac
Ketil Thistil, [Ketill
Mobius, Theodor,
bistill],
30, 106, 124.
Ketil, Thorstein's son, Bishop, [Ketill f>orsteinsson,
biskup a H6Ium],
Indians, 176, 178. 7, 8,
10, 17, 171.
Monocoli, Monosceli, 177. Miiller, Fr. von, 177.
8.
Ketil, Grundar-, [Ketill {"orvaldsson], 52, 121.
Muller, Peter Erasmus, 87, 161.
Ketil Wether, [Ketill veSr], 162.
Munch, Peder Andreas,
Kiartan, Thurid's son, [Kjartan a Fr65a], 86, 187, 188.
Nefiolfsson, Thorarin, vide Thorarin.
Nicolaysen, N., 164.
KiarvaL king of the 4°,
19, 20,' 23, 57, 93, 94,
161, 162.
Keyser, Rudolf, 162, 164, 186.
Irish, [Kjarval
frakonungr],
Northmen,
2,
92, 93, 94, 160, 179.
"5-
Kleinschmidt, Samuel, 179.
Odd
Kveldulf, [Kveldulfr], 163.
Odin, [Odinn], 172.
of Jorvi, [Oddr a Jorva], 29, 105, 123.
Ogmund, [Qgmundr], Lachmann,
Olaf,
Karl, 87.
89, 90.
Gudraud's son, [Olafr Gu3r05arson], 28
104, 122.
Landa-R61fr, vide Rolf.
Langebek, Jacob, 79, 81, 82. Lappenberg, Johann Martin, 92.
Olaf the Saint, King, [Olafr helgi Haraldsson,
Las Casas, Barthelemy
Olaf the White, King, [Olafr hinn
konungr], 85, 173, 187.
de, 94.
Leif the Lucky, Eric's son, [Leifr hinn heppni Eirfksson],
4, 5, 12,
35, 36, 37,
38, 43,
14, 15,
16, 25, 26, 27,
55, 56, 57, 5®, 60, 61,
62, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 72, 75, 77, 83,
91, 103,
130, !33,
no, in, J
112, 113, 117, 128, 129,
34, 141, 142, 145,
M6,
147, 148,
149, 150, 153, 155, 156, 157, 160, 161, 164, 167, 168, 169, 173, 183.
hvfti Ingjalds-
son, konungr], 28, 104, 122, 161, 162.
Olafr J6nsson, vide Jonsson.
Olaf Tot, [Olafr Olaf
tottr], 19.
Tryggvason,
King,
[Olafr
Tryggvason,
konungr], 12, 13, 14, 15, 35, 36, 43, 54, 55, 56, 57, 5 8 6l II0 »«» II2 "7, I28 I2 9, ,
,
>
>
>
133, !34, 142, 160, 163. Olafsen, Eggert, 175.
Lindenbruch, Erpoldus, 92.
Olafsen, Jon, [J6n Olafsson fra GrunnavfkJ, 9.
Lyschander, Claus Christofferson, 94.
Olafsson, Erlendr, vide Erlend Olafsson.
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS.
igS Olafsson,
Gudmund, [Guomundr
Clsen, Bjorn Magnusson,
Orm
of Arnarstapi,
<5lafsson], 182.
[Ormr &
Arnarstapi], 31, 32,
30, 106, 124.
pistils],
Sigrid, [SigrfSr
I>6risson viSleggs, 84.
[Sigmundr Brestisson], 163. Thistil, [Sigmundr Ketils-
Brestisson,
Sigmund, son of Ketil son
33, 106, 107, 108, 124, 125, 126.
Qrn
Shanandithit, 178.
Sigmund
8.
kona forsteins
svarta
I
L^sufirfii],
Abraham, 94, 95, 159. Qrvar-Oddr, vide Arrow-Odd.
Sigurd, Thori's son, [SigurSr I>6risson], 172.
Osvald, Ulfs son, vide Asvald, Ulfs son.
Sigurd the Mighty, Earl, [SigurSr
Ortelius,
38, 39. 113.
J
30» *3 X '
jarl
enn
rfki
Eysteinsson], 28, 104, 122, 162. Paul, Bishop, [Pall J6nsson, biskup
f
Sk&lholti],
11.
Skallagrim, Kveldulf's son, [Skallagrfmr Kvel-
Peringskiold, Johan, 13, 182.
dulfsson], 163.
Peschel, Oscar Ferdinand, 160.
Skeggiason, Hialti, [Hjalti Skeggjason], 14, 15,
Phythian, R. L., 184, 185.
26, 57-
Picquemyans, 177. Plinius, C, Secundus, 177. Powell, Frederick York, 9, 96, 171, 177, 179. Ptolemy, 159. Purchas, Samuel, 175, 176.
Rafn, Carl Christian,
1,
Skrellings, [Skraelingjar], 5, 10, 18, 47, 48, 49,
50, 51, 68, 69, 73, 74, 118, 119, 120, 135,
M9.
136, 137. 138,
150, 153. 154. 155. 161,
176, 177, 178, 179, 188.
Slangerup, Slangendorpius, 13.
3, 6, 90, 97,
98,
179,
Slany, Master, 176. Snorri,
183.
Head-Thord's son, [Snorri HofSa-for-
fiarson], 12, 40, 72, 100, 115, 153, 171.
Rafn, Duelling-, vide Hrafn.
Rafn the Limerick-traveller, [Rafn Hlimreksfari],
Snorri Sturluson, 79, 93, 183. Snorri Thorbrandsson, [Snorri
11, 160.
Ragnar, Shaggy-breeks, [Ragnarr lo8br6k], 40,
18, 21,
fcorbrandsson],
22, 26, 27, 28, 30, 40, 42, 46, 47,
48, 49, 6o[?], 104, 105, 115, 116, 117, 118,
115.
120, 132, 133, 135, 136, 137, 176, 189.
Raknar, Ragnarr, Rakinn, King, 90, 91. 1
,
Sigmundarson], 176.
Sinfiotli, [Sinfjotli
Paulsson, Teit, vide Teit Paulsson.
Rame
SigurSsson, J6n, 179.
Snorri Thorfinsson, [Snorri forfinsson karlsefnis],
A., 175.
Red-beard, The, vide Thor.
12, 22, 50, 52, 58, 59, 73, 77, 78, 120, 121,
i3 8 , J39. !54, 158-
Resen, Peder Hans, 17, 80, 82. Rink, H., 179.
Snorri Godi, [Snorri go8i {"orgrfmsson], 26, 84,
Rolf-Landa, [Landa-R61fr], 89, 95, 96. Rosenkrantz, Jens, 13.
Solinus, C. Jul., 177.
Rudbeck,
Solvi of Solvadal, [Sglvi], 61, 142.
86, 187, 188.
Olof, 93.
Runolf, father of Bishop Thorlak, [Run61fr faSir k>rlaks biskups], 52, 59, 78, 121, 139, 158.
Saemund the
Priest,
fusson, prestr
i
[Saemundr enn
Odda],
8.
fr6Si
Sig-
Steenstrup,
J. J. S.,
J. V., 166. Steinolf the Short, [Stein61fr
Schoning, Gerhard, 56,183.
Storm, Gustav,
Scots, [Skotar], 28, 104, 122, 174. Secretaries, Hauk's, 22, 100, ioi.
lagi], 160.
d6ttir], 52, 121.
Stephanius, S.
Sciapodes, 177.
enn
Steinunn, Snorri's daughter, [Steinunn Snorra-
Saxo Grammaticus, 161. Schtibeler, Frederik Christian, 174.
180.
Steenstrup, K.
J.,
92.
6,
7,
13, 20, 53, 79, 80, 81, 83,
88, 93, 94, 98, 171. 173. 176, 177. 178, 179,
181, 182, 183, 185. Styr,
Thorgrim's son, [Styrr forgrfmsson, Vfga-
Styrr], 30, 60, 102, 105, 106, 123, 141.
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS. SuSrmaSr. vide German. Suhm, Peter Frederik, 182.
199
Thordsson, Thorlak, vide Thorlak Thordsson. Thorfinn, Skull-cleaver, Earl, [forfinnr
Sveinsson, Bryniolf, vide Bryniolf.
sakljiifr], 28,
Svend Estridsson, King, 92.
Thorfinn Karlsefni, Thord's son,
[f>orfinnr karl-
sefni J>6r8arson], 4, 5, 12, 15, 16, 18, 21, 22,
Fridrik, 15.
23, 24, 25, 26,
Teit Paulsson, [Teitr Pdlsson], 20.
28, 40, 41, 42, 43, 44,
27,
45, 46, 47. 48, 49, 5°, 5 2 58, 59, 7 2 73, 74, 75, 7 6 77, 78, 91, 96, 97, 99- IOO I0I ,
Thiodhild, [fjtfShildr], vide Thorhild, Jorund's
,
,
daughter.
"7.
Thorarin
I
[!>6rr
hinn rau5skeggja5i],
34» 135. 165, 174.
Nefiolfsson,
r 33> x 34,
135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 153, '54,
Nefj61fsson],
[l>6rarinn
173, 174. I7 6
,
l8 5, l8 8, 189.
Thorgeir of Hitardal,
Thorbiorg the Ship-chested, [forbjgrg knarrarbringa Gilsd6ttir], 29, 60, 105, 123, 141.
JQrg Hr61fsd6ttir], 160.
Thorbiorg the
Little Sibyl,
33. 34. 35.
^S.
If til
volva],
I0 9> II0 > I2(>, 127, 128,
167.
Thorbiorn of the Haukadal family, [Iwbjgrn hinn haukdcelski], 29, 60, 105, 123, 141.
Vffilsson],
25,
29. 3°, 3*i 3 2 . 33. 35. 37. 3 8 4°. 42. 5 8 . 60, 105, 106, 107, 108, no, 113, 115, 123, .
124, 125, 126, 128, 130, 132, 141, 167, 185.
Thorbrand of Alptafirth, [torbrandr
f
AlptafirSi],
Thorbrand Snorrason, [l>orbrandr Snorrason], 18, 48, 119, 136.
Bishop,
[f>6rSr
biskup
i
Thorgeir of Thorgeirsfell, [forgeirr 6r forgeirs31, 106, 107, 124, 125.
[f>6r8r gellir 6lafsson],
12,
30, 40, 60, 105, 115, 123, 141, 171.
Thordis, Flosi's daughter, [fordfs Flosad6ttir], 52, 121.
103.
29, 30,
julfs],
wife,
[l>orger8r
kona Her-
62, 142.
sson], 29, 30, 60, 105, 106, 123, 124, 141.
Thorgesters, [fcorgestlingur], 60, 141. Thorgils, Leifs son, [t>orgils Leifsson], 36,
ur,
129, 169.
Thorgils Oddason,
[fcorgils
Oddason], 81.
Thorgrima Galdrakinn, [forgrfma galdrakinn], Thorgunna, [forgunna],
in,
35, 36,
128, 129,
Thorhall, Gamli's son, [Wrhallr Gamlason], 40, 42, 115, 116, 132, 133, 171, 172.
Thorhall, son of Gamli the Wendlander, [i'6rhallr
115, 132, 153.
Thordsson, John,
[f'orgeirr Vifilsson],
105, 106, 123, 124, 167.
168, 169, 170.
Thord of Hofdi, [f>6r8r Bjarnarson], 40, 115, 171. Thord Horse-head, [{>6r8r hesthgfSi], 12, 40, 72, the Yeller,
f>6r8arson],
84.
forlaksson,
Skdlholti], 189.
Thord
[f'orgeirr
Thorgils, Thord's son, [forgils !>6r8arson], 171.
26,30, 105, 123(F), 141.
Thord,
Snorrason],
Thorgest Steinsson, [fcorgestr enn gamli Stein-
karlsefnis], 52, 78, 121, 139, 158.
[forbjom
son,
Thorgerd, Heriulfs
Thorbiorn, Karlsefni's son, [forbjorn forfinnsson
Vifilsson,
Thord's
Thorgeir Vifilsson,
gl6ra], 61, 142.
[forgeirr
171.
felli],
Thorbiorn Gleamer, [forbjgrn
son,
Snorri's
52, 77, 121, 139, 158.
Thorgeir,
[forbjorg
[fcorgeirr 6: Hftardal], 30,
60, 105, 123, 141.
Thorgeir,
Thorbiorg, Ari Marsson's grandmother, [J'orb-
Thorbiorn
>
155, 157, 158, 161, 164, 167, 168, 171, 172,
173-
18,
>
104, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 121, 132,
Thor, the Red-beard, 45.
f
Orkneyjum], n, 160.
Taignoagny, 177.
•
hau-
Thorfinn, Earl of the Orkneys, [f'orfinnr jarl
Swertlings, [Svertingar], 162.
Tamm,
jarl
104, 122.
Gamlason Vindlendings], 171, 172. Huntsman, [f>6rhallr vei8ima8r],
Thorhall the
42, 44, 45, 46, 49.
135, [J<5n ItfrSarson], 53, 55, 102,
x
37> *7»»
I
U>
Thorhallsson, Magnus, 53. 55. 8o. i°3-
Il6
,
19°.
"7> I20 I
9
1
>
J
33, '34,
-
[Magnus
I>6rhallsson],
INDEX.—NAMES OF PERSONS.
200
Thorhild, Jorund's daughter, [f>6rhildr Jprundar29, 35, 37, 60, 105,
d6ttir],
ii2, 123, 129,
130, 141, 160, 165, 170.
Thori Easterling, (a Norseman), [f^rir austmaSr],
[f>6rir
d Espih61i], 52, 121.
[f>6rir
hfma], 40, 115.
Thorkatla, Hergil's daughter, [torkatla Hergils-
n. [f>orkell Geitisson],
Thorkel Gellisson,
Thorvald of Alptafirth (MS.
f>orvallr),
123,
cf.
40, 115.
[fcorkell Gellisson], 10.
- 29, 60, 103, 105, 123, 140, 164, 165.
11.
Thorvald Ericsson,
Thorkel of Heriolfsness, [torkell i Herj61fsnesi],
"0.
33' 34, 108. i°9.
126, 127.
f>orkelsson, J6n, 181.
Ami,
son,
Thorvald Kodransson,
165, 166. i
52, 58, 59, 78, 121, 139, 158,
167, 179, 185.
Thorlak Thordsson,
Helgi's
[fcorvaldr
Helgason],
88.
Thorlak, Bishop, [fcorMkr Run61fsson, biskup 8,
[f'orvaldr Eirfksson], 5, 42,
49, 5°, 62, 68, 69, 70, 116, 120, 137, 142, 149, i5°> I 77> l8 5, 190-
Thorvald,
Thorkelsson, Jon, [J6n f>orkelsson], 19, 20.
[f>orvaldr
KoSransson],
61, 142, 180.
Thorvald Stephensson, The Rev., [Sfra forvaldr Stefansson], 15.
[f>orl£kr f>6r8arson biskups],
Thorvald Crook,
kr6kr
[f'orvaldr
f>6risson], 52,
121.
9-
Thorleif Thorbrandsson,
[fcorleifr
kimbi], 18, 26, 27, 30,
60
[?],
f>orbrandsson 105, 123
[?],
Thorodd,
Thorvaldsson, Eric, vide Eric the Red.
Thorvard, [f>orvar8r], 42, 62,76, 77, 116,
[f'or-
valdr], 133, 142, 143, 156, 157, 158.
4 i[?]. the
husband of Thurid of Fr6da,
[f>6roddr skattkaupandi], 84, 169, 170.
Thorolf Kveldulfsson,
[f>6r61fr
Kveldulfsson],
Thurid,
vide
[f>urfdr],
Gudrid,
Thorbiorn's
daughter.
Thurid of Fr6da,
[f>uri8r Barkard6ttir], 84, 86,
168, 169, 170, 187, 188.
163.
Thorolf Moster-beard,
[f>6r61fr
Mostrarskegg],
165.
Thurid, Eyvind Easterling's [f>6rfdr] Eyvindarddttir
Thorolf the Sparrow,
[f>6r61fr spgrr], 167.
Thorsen, P. G., 185. [fwsteinn Eirfksson], 25,
26, 27, 35, 37, 38, 39, 58, 62, 70, 71, 72,
ii2, 113, 114, 115, 128, 130, 131, 142,
Thorstein the Red, [f>orsteinn Olafsson rau8r], 28, 104, 122, 162.
Thori's
son,
Thormod, [f>orm63r Torfason],
54,
87, 97, 161, 189.
Torfason, John, the Rev., [Sfra J6n Torfason], 21, 54-
Torfi,
Si'ra,
vide Jonsson.
Tragus, vide Bock. [f>orsteinn
f>6risson],
170.
Thorstein the Unjust, [f>orsteinn rangldtr Einarsson], 52, 121.
[f>urf5r
Torfi Finsson, 54.
150, 151. 152. 167, 168, 173, 185.
Thorstein,
daughter,
austmanns], 28, 104,
122. Torfaeus,
Thorstein Ericsson,
no,
Thorunn, Karlsefni's mother, [i>6runn m68ir
Thorvald, Asvald's son, [f>orvaldr Asvaldsson],
Thorkel Geitisson,
i
f>or-
Thorbrand of Alptafirth. Thorvald Spine, [torvaldr hryggr Asleiksson],
140.
Skalholti],
Thorunn, Thorbiorn's daughter, [f>6runn
138, 139-
Thori, Eyxna-, [0xna-f>6rir], 29, 6o, 105, 123,
Thorlacius,
Ly"su-
forfinns karlsefnis], 40, 52, 115, 121, 132,
58, 67, 68, 70, 148, 149, 150, 185.
d6ttir],
i
38, 39, 70, 71, 72, 113, 114, 130, 131,
bjarnard6ttir], 52, 78, 121, 139, 158.
12, 40, 115, 171.
Thori the Loiterer,
firSi],
151, 152, 153-
Thorhild Ptarmigan, [f>6rhildr f>6r8ard6ttir rjupa],
Thori of Espihol,
Thorstein the Swarthy, [f>orsteinn svartr
Tryggvason, King Olaf, vide Olaf Tryggvason.
Tuxen, N. E., 163. Tyrker the German, [Tyrker su3rma8r], 65, 67'
x
4 6 , 147,
J
48.
66,
INDEX.—NAMES OF PLACES. Ulf the Crow, [Ulfr Hrei8arson kraka], 30, 60, 105, 123, 141. Ulf,
[tJlfr
0xna-l"6risson],
29, 60, 105, 123, 140.
160.
Ulfliot, [Ulflj6tr],
Vfdalfn, Pall, 182, 186. Vifil,
Eyxna-Thori's son,
[Vffill], 29,
100, 105, 106, 123, 164, 167.
Vigfusson, Gudbrand,
11,
15,
17,
96,
9,
13,
14,
24, 26, 27, 53, 54, 55, 80, 87, 90, 91,
160, 162, 165, 166, 169, 170, 171, 177, 179,
Ulloa, Alfonso, 159. linger, Carl Richard,
201
180, 186, 188, 189. 7, 13,
53, 161, 172,176, 185.
Uniped, [Einfcetingr], 28, 49, 50, 120, 137, 177,
Weinhold, Karl, 186. Werlauff, Erich Christian,
190, 191.
Uplands-men, [Upplendingar], 28, 104, 122, 161. Uvaegi, Uvege, 51, 120, 138, 177, 178, 179.
Wends,
7, 9,
161, 170.
[Vindir], 12.
Winsor, Justin,
2, 3,
97.
Wolfings, [Ylfingar], 176. Vaetilldi, Vethilldi, 50, 51, 120, 138,
177, 178.
Valgerd, Flosi's daughter, [ValgerSr Flosad6ttir], 52, 121.
Valldidida, 51, 120, 138, 177, 178.
Worm, Worm, Worm,
Christen, 7. Jens, 17, 24, 97.
Ole, 96.
Yngvildr, vide Ingveldr.
Valr f>6risson vi81eggs, 84. Valthiof, [Valbj6fr], 29, 105, 123, 164.
Zahrtmann, Christian Christopher, 89.
Venetians, 160.
Zeni, Antonio, 95, 159.
Vidalin, John, Bishop,
[Mag. J6n Vfdalfn],
24.
Zeni, Niccolo, 95, 159.
NAMES OF PLACES. Africa, [Affrfka], 15, 16, 93, 94, 177. Albania, vide White-men's-land.
Bergen, 13, 81.
Alpta-firth, [Alptafjpror], 18, 26, 30, 40, 60, 105,
Biarnarhofn, (Bjarnarhpfn), 28, 105, 122.
"5. I2 3» I 3 2 Mi, I7 1 Alpta-firth in Greenland, [AlptafjgrSr
Blacksark,
Biarmaland, [Bjarmaland], 17.
-
>
f
Grcen-
1, 2, 3,
30,
59,
60,
106,
141,
Beer, vide Gaulverjabcer.
landi], 61, 142.
America,
[Blaserkr],
166.
27, 82, 87, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98,
Borgarfirth, [BorgarfjorSr], 61, 86, 141, 187.
Borgartun, 191.
159. 179. 181.
Amarstapi, Arnastapi, 31, 32,
106,
107,
108,
124, 125, 126, 167.
Boston, 183. Brattahlid, [Brattahlf8],
14,
15, 25, 26, 35, 36,
no,
Amlaugsfirth, [ArnlaugsfjorSr], 6i, 142.
38, 41, 42, 57, 61, 62, 64, 67, 72,
Atlantic, [frlandshaf], 51, 120.
113, 115, 116, 128, 129, 130, 132, 133, 141,
112,
142, 145, 146, 148, 153, 167, 168.
Bacchus, Isle de, 175. Baffin's Bay, 2.
Bear
Island, near
Markland, [Bjarney hja Mark-
landi], 43, 116, 133.
Bear
Isle,
42,
Bear Islands, [Bjarney, Bjarneyjar],
n6,
133, 173, 189.
Breidabolstad, [Brei8ab61sta8r & Sk6garstrond], 29, 105, 123, 165. Breidafirth, [Brei5afjor8r, BreiSifjorSr], 9, 30, 32,
40, 54, 60, 61, 86, 106,
108, 124, 126, 141,
164, 165, 171, 187.
Bremen, [Brimar], 77,
92, 93, 94, 158, 161.
INDEX.—NAMES OF PLACES.
202 Bristol, 159, 160.
Ericsholms, [Eirfksh61mar], 30, 6o[?], 106, 124, i4i[?].
British Isles, 162, 164.
Brokey, 29, 105, 123, 165, 166.
Erics-island, vide Ericsey.
Ericsstadir
Caithness, [Katanes], 28, 104, 122.
Canada, 175, 182, 185.
by
Ericsstadir
Carolina, 182.
[EirfksstaSir a 0xneyju],
Vatnshorn,
[Eirfkssta8ir
hja
Vatnshorni], 29, 60, 105, 123, 141, 165.
Christiania, [Osl6], 6, 20, 98.
Ericsvag, [Eirfksvagr
Cod, Cape, 183.
1
0xney], 30,60, 105, 123,
141, 165.
Connecticut, 183.
Copenhagen,
on Eyxney,
29, 60, 105, 123, 141.
Espih61, 52, 121.
8, 13, 17, 54, 81, 92,
94, 96, 130,
133. '63- 182, 188, 189, 190.
Crossness, [Krossanes
f
Estotelandia, 96.
Europe, 16, 94, 95, 96, 159.
Vfnlandi], 69, 150.
Eyrar, 62, 143, [Eyrarbakki
?],
173.
Eyrr, [mod. Eyri], 17, 26.
Dale-country, [Dalalond
Brei8afir8i], 29, 105,
i
122, 164.
Denmark,
7,
Eyxney, [0xney, Yxney, Eyxney, Auxney], 29, 60, 105, 123, 141, 165.
13, 54, 97.
Exploits,
Bay
of,
182.
Dighton, 97.
Dfmun, 166.
Faeroes, [Fsereyjar], 163.
Dimun-inlet, [Dimunarvagr], 166.
Farewell, Cape, 166.
Dogurdar
[Dpgur8ard], 29, 105, 122. Down-islands, [Duneyjar], 88.
Finland, 93.
Drangar, [Drangar a Hornstrondum], 29, 60,
Flatey, [Flatey a Brei8afir8i], 54.
river,
Finmark, 170.
105. 123, 141, 164.
F16i, 21.
Drangar, [Drangar a Sk6garstrondum], 29, 105,
France, 177. Frislanda, Frisland, 95, 159.
123, 165.
Drepstokk, [Drepstokkr], 62, 142.
Fr6da, [Fr68a], 36, 86, ill, 129, 168, 169, 170,
Drontheim, [h-andheimr, Throndhjem], 58, 61,
187, 188.
Fur8ustrandir, vide Wonder-strands.
142, 160, 173.
Dublin, [Dyflinn], 28, 52, 85, 87, 104, 121, 122,
Gander Bay, 182.
161, 168, 187, 188.
Dumb's
sea,
[Dumbshaf ],
Gardar, [Gar8ar], 16, 62, 75, 82, 142, 155.
90.
Gaulverjabcer, 9, 21. Eastern-settlement, [EystribygS, Austribyg8], 60,
141, 166, 167. East-firths, [AustfirSir], 40,
115, 132,
75,
155,
171. Einarsfirth, [EinarsfjgrSr
f
Grcenlandi], 61, 142.
Einfcetingaland, vide Uniped-land.
England,
7, 16,
159, 176.
Gokstad, 163. Greenland, [Greenland, Grenland, Grcenaland], 6>
8, 9,
I0 I2 »
>
l 4,
15. 16, 17, 18, 25,
26, 27, 29, 30, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 39,40,41, 42,
43> 5*i 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 6', 62, 63, 64, 66,
167. 10, 30, 36, 37, 40, 60,
67, 69, 70, 7i, 72, 74, 75, 76, 80, 81, 82, 83,
6 7, 69, 70. 7*i 7«» 74, 7 6 i°6, 112, 115,
88, 89, 91, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 100, 105, 106,
Ericsfirth, i.
77, 158, 179.
Glaumbcer, Glaumbcejarland, 77, 158, 180. Godthaab, Greenland, 166, 167, 172.
2, 4, 5,
Ericsey, [Eirfksey], 30, 60, 61, 106, 124, 141,
fi
Germany, [Saxland], Ginnungagap, 93.
"4,
[EirfksfjorSr],
>
129, 130, 132, 141, 150, 151, 152, 153,
'55, 157, 167, '73-
108,
no, in,
114, 115, 116, 124, 126, 128,
129, 131, 132, 133, 138, 141, 142, 143, 144,
INDEX.—NAMES OF PLACES. M8,
145, 147,
150, 151, 152, 153, 155, 157,
Hdnafl6i, 171.
Hvamm, [Hvammr
160, 166, 167, 168, 169, 171, 172, 173, 174, 178, 179, 180, 182, 188, 189.
f
Hvammssveit], 29,
105,
122, 164.
Hvammsfirth, [HvammsfjorQr], 164, 165, 166,
Greenland Sea, [Groenlandshaf], 51, 63, 90, 138, 143, 180.
Grunnavfk,
203
167, 171.
Hvarf, Greenland, 173. Hvarfsgnipa, [Hvarfsgnfpa, Hvarfsgnupr, Hvarf-
9.
[Gunnbjarnarsker, Gunnb-
Gunnbiorns-skerries,
snfpa], 30, 6o[?], 106, 124, 141
jarnarnessker], 30, 60, 105, 123, 141, 166.
[?],
167.
Hvftramannaland, vide White-men's-land. Hafgrimsfirth, [HafgrfmsfjorSr
1
Groenlandi], 61,
Hvftserkr, vide Whitesark.
142.
Halogaland, [H&logaland], 58, 61, 142.
Icefirth, [fsafjarSardjupr], 166.
Hamburg,
Iceland, [fsland],
95.
10, 11, 13, 16, 17, 20,
7, 8, 9,
Haukadal, [Haukadalr], 29, 60, 105, 123,141,165.
21, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 34, 36, 37, 51,
Haukadale
52, 53. 54, 55, 56, 57, 5§, 60, 61, 63, 66, 71,
river,
[Haukadalsa], 165.
Hebrides, [Su3reyjar], 28, 35, 36, 62, 104, 122, 128, 129, 162, 168. Helgafell, [Helgafell
i
in,
72, 77, 79, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89,
94, 95, 9 6
109,
Snsefellsnes-s^slu], 26, 86,'
,
97, 98, 100, 103,
no, in,
104, 105, 106,
112, 121, 122, 123, 124, 127,
128, 129, 130, 138, 141, 147, 152, 158, 160,
188. Hellisvellir, 31, 106, 124, 167.
162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 171,
Helluland,4, 15, 16, 17, 43, 65, 89, 90, 91, 116,
172, 173, 174, 177, 179, 180, 182, 186, 187, 188.
133, 146, 188, 189. Heriolfsness,
64
[?],
[Herj61fsnes],
33,
61
62
[?],
Ireland, [frland], 11, 16, 28, 37, 46, 52, 84, 85,
[?],
87, 104, 112, 117, 121, 122, 130, 135, 162,
108, 126, 142, 144.
173, 174, 187, 188.
Heriulfsfirth, [Herjulfsfjgr5r], 61, 142.
Ireland the Great, [frland
Hitardal, [Hitardalr], 30, 105, 123.
Hofdi,
it
mikla],
11, 12, 51,
84, 120, 179.
[HofSi a HofSastrgnd], 40, 115, 153,
frlandshaf, vide Atlantic.
171.
Hofdi-strand, [HofSastrgnd], vide Hofdi. Jaederen, [Ja3arr], 29, 60, 105, 123, 141, 164.
H61ar, 81, 179.
Holmar, [H61mar], 60, 141,
cf.
Jolduhlaup, [Jolduhlaupr], 173.
Ericsholms.
Jorvi, [Jorvi], 29, 105, 123.
Holmlatr, [H61mlatr, H61mslatr], 30, 106, 124,
Julianehaab, Greenland, 166, 167.
167. Holstein, 17.
Hop,
Kakortok, 166.
22, 47, 49, 50, 118, 120, 135, 137, 161.
Keelness, [Kjalarnes], 43, 45, 46, 49, 68, 116,
HorSadalr, 164.
Hordadale
river,
117, 120, 133, 135, 137, 149.
[HorSadalsa], 164.
Keldur, 52, 121.
Horn, Cape, Iceland, 173, 174.
Ketilsfirtb, [Ketilsfjor3r
Hornstrandir, 29, 105, 123, 141, 164. Hrafnsfirth,
[Hrafnsfjgr5r],
30,
60,
61,
106,
Groenlandi], 61, 142.
Knor, 188.
124, 142, 167.
Krfsuvfk, 88.
Hrafnsgnipa, [Hrafnsgnfpa], 60, 141,
cf.
Hvarf-
sgnipa.
Hraunhofn, [Hraunhofn a
f
Kimbafirth, [KimbafjorSr], 18.
Krossanes, vide Crossness. Krossholar, [Krossh61ar], 29, 105, 122, 164.
Snsefellsnesi],
85, 108, 126, 167. Hrutafirth, [Hrutafj6r5r], 171.
32, 84,
Labrador, 174, 181.
Langadal, [Langadalr], 30, 105, 123.
D d 2
INDEX.—NAMES OF PLACES.
204
Laugarbrekka, 30, 31, 106, 107, 124, 125, 167. Laugardal, [Laugardalr], 164. Lava-haven, vide Hraunhofn. Leifs-booths, Wineland, [LeifsbtiSir
Reyniness in Skagafirth, [Reynines, Reynisnes, Reynista8r, 179.
1
Vfnlandi],
Rhode
Island, 183.
Risaland, 90, 91.
68, 72, 75, 149, 153, 155, 181, 183.
Leikskalar, [Leikskdlar], 29, 105, 123.
Rome,
Limerick, 11.
Romsdal, 162.
Lund, 82.
Ross, [Ros], 28, 104, 122.
Lysu firth, [L^sufjorSr I 5 ,f
113. 13°.
Markland,
4,
6,
J
Vestribyg8],
i
38,
16,
72, 77, 152.
70,
73-
15,
i
Skagafir8i], 40, 52, 121, 132, 138, 179.
17, 43, 50, 65, 83, 93,
116, 120, 133, 138, 146, 188.
Saguenay, 177. St. Croix river, 175. St. Lawrence, Gulf of, 182. Sailing, 12.
Maryland, 182.
Sandefiord, Norway, 163.
Melar, in Hrutafirth, [Melar i HriitafirSi], 171.
Saxah611, 166.
Midiokul, [MiSjokulI], vide Blacksark.
Saxonland, [Saxland], vide Germany.
Moer, South and North, Norway, 162.
Scandia, 95.
Mceri, 173.
Scandinavia, 55.
Moray, [Mersevi, Mceri],
28, 104, 122.
Moster, 165.
Scotland, [Skotland], 16, 28, 104, 122, 174. Siglufirth, [SiglufjorSr
Grcenlandi], 61, 142.
f
Skagafirth, [SkagafjorSr], 40, 77, 132, 158, 171,
New
Brunswick, 178.
179.
Newfoundland, 88, 89, 175, 176, 178, 182, 185. New-land, [Nyjaland, Nyaland], 88, 89. Newport,
R
1
,
Nidaros, [Ni5ar6s], 61, 142, 160. Norfimceri, vide Mcer.
river,
[Skraumuhlaupsa,
Skrd-
muhlaupsa], 29, 105, 122. Skrelling-land, [Skrelingaland], 138. Skuggi-firth, [Skuggifjgr8r], 89, 90.
4,
7,
13, 20, 25, 28, 31, 35,
36, 54. 5 6 > 58, 60, 61, 62, 71, 72, 74, 77, 95,
97, 104, 106,
Skeidsbrekkur, [Skeifisbrekkur], 29, 105, 123.
Skraumuhlaups
97.
Norumbega, 95. Norway, [Noregi],
Skalholt, 9, 24, 25, 82, 88, 169, 179.
no, in,
122, 124, 128, 129,
142, 152, 153, 155, 158, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 168, 169, 170, 171, 173, 174, 183.
Nova Scotia, 175, 178 Nugsuak Cape, Greenland, Orkneys, [Orkneyjar],
n,
Snsefell, Snj6fell, 30, 60, 106, 124, 167.
Snaefells-iokul,
[Snsefellsjokull,
Snjofellsjokull],
30, 60, 106, 124, 141, 166.
Snowfells-strand,
[Snsefellsnes,
Snj6fellsstrond], 31, 84, 106,
124, 166, 167,
Snsefellsness,
168, 173.
166.
Sodor, vide Hebrides. Solvadal, [Solvadalr], 61, 142.
28, 104, 122, 162.
Oslo, [Osl6], vide Christiania.
0xney, vide Eyxney. Pennsylvania, 18 2
South Sea, 95. Stad in Grunnavik, [StaSr
i
Grunnavfk], 21.
Stad in Norway, 173, 174. Stad in Skagafirth, [Sta8r i Skagafirfli], 52, 121, 179.
Raknslodi, [Raknsl66i], 91. Reykholar, [Reykh61ar], 11.
Stad in Sugandisfirth, [Staflr
Reykholt, 183.
Stockholm, 81, 191.
Reykianess, [Reykjanes], 61, 88, 142, 173, 180. Reykjavik, 191.
Stokkaness, [Stokkanes a Grcenlandi], 35, 128.
i
Sdgandisfirfli], 21.
Stavanger, Norway, 164.
no,
INDEX.—NAMES OF PLACES. Streamfirth in Iceland, [StraumfjorSr a fslandi],
Vatnshorn, 17, 29,60, 105, 123, 141. Venice, 95.
83-
Streamfirth in Wineland, [StraumfjgrSr, StraumsfjorSr],
205
44, 45, 49, 50, 117, 120,
Vididalstunga, [VfSidalstunga], 53.
Vienna, 92.
134, 135,
137. 161-
Vifilsdal, [Vffilsdalr],
Sudrey, [SuSrey a HvammsfirSi], 29, 105, 123,
29,105, 123, 164, 167.
Villingaholt, 8.
Vimund, Cape,
165.
1
70.
SuSreyjar, vide Hebrides.
Vindland, [Land of the Wends], 12, 171.
Sunnmoeri, vide Moer.
Vfnland, [Vindland, Vinlad, Vinland, Winland],
Sutherland, [SuSrland], 28, 104, 122.
vide
Wineland the Good.
Sviney, [Svfney], 30, 105, 123.
Western-settlement, [Vcstribyg5, VestrbygS], 30,
Svoldr, 56.
38, 42, 61, 70, 106, 113, 116, 124, 130, 133,
Taunton, Mass., 97.
142, 150, 151, 166, 167, 172, 173, 174.
Thingeyrar, [frngeyrar], 53.
Western uninhabited region, [Vcstri obygd], 60,
Thistilsfirth, [KstilsljgrSr], 30, 106, 124.
106, 124, 141, 167. Thorgeirsfell, [f>orgeirsfell],
31,
32,
106,
107,
[Hvftramannaland],
White-men's-land,
51,
11,
124, 125, 167.
84,87, 120, 138, 179, 189.
Thorsness, [t6rsnes], 165.
Whitesark, [Hvftserkr], 30, 59, 124, 166.
Thorsness-thing, [torsnesbing, f>6rnesbing], 30,
Wineland the Good, [Vfnland
g63a],
it
60, 105, 123, 141, 165, 166. 6,
frandheimr, vide Drontheim.
[Einfoetingaland], 50,
120,
9,
10,
II,
12,
13,
14, 15,
3,
4,
5,
16, 17, 18,
21, 22, 23, 25, 27, 28, 42, 45, 50, 53, 55, 56,
Thule, Thile, Tile, 92, 93, 94, 159. Tradir, [Traoir 1 Su3rey], 29, 105, 123. Uniped-land,
7,
57, 58, 59. 67, 68, 70, 72, 74, 75, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84, 87, 89, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98,
99, 103, 116, 117, 120, 133,
137,
150, 153. 155. i5 8 . l6 °, l6l
177.
175, i7 6 >
Upsala, 80.
J
135, 148, 149, >
l68 '7*1 ,
l
1 2>
77, 181, 182, 183, 185, 189, 191.
Wolfenbuttel, 17.
Wonder-strands,
Vag, [Vagr, Vogr], 61, 142, 180. Valthiofsstadir,
[ValbjofsstaSir],
29,
100,
[FurSustrandir],
116, 117, 133, 134, 135.
105,
123. Zur,
Vatnahverfi, 61, 142.
THE END.
E e
Mare
del, vide
South Sea.
43,
45,
46,
*
KETURN TO
D^S££ ™« BORR°WED
LOAN RenejUll
linnlit
DEPT.
IW~* r™^
—
